Here we go! Now Scarlet got the treatment, hope it's to the requestor's liking!

XXX

Corrin's forces breathe easy, having vanquished the rebellion in Cheve and taken many of their soldiers - including their leader, Scarlet - prisoner. Generally, prisoners of war are protected, and that's exactly how Corrin plans to treat them. Unfortunately for them, however, the princess can't be everywhere at once.

XXX

“On your feet, maggots. That is, unless you want to die seated?” a deep voice challenges. Hans, a reformed criminal serving as King Garon’s subordinate, strides into the center of the holding cells, oozing contempt. The group of men following him all appear to be cut from the same cloth. “King Garon wanted this rebellion crushed, not chastised, and I aim to finish the job.”

“Excuse me, ser, but we're prisoners of war. Wounded, and those who surrendered. Aren't we protected?” a blonde wearing all red armor asks. She'd be an imposing opponent, had her rebellion not been crushed only an hour before. Now, she stands in Cheve’s own dungeon, her cell set at the head of the block, offering full view of all of her compatriots. As such, it takes all Hans can muster not to laugh in her face. He can't deny she's pretty, however, and Hans would love to find out what's under that armor of hers.

“The face of the rebellion herself, eh? Scarlet, isn't it?” he says, sneering. “Soldiers are protected. Traitorous bitches who turn on their own country? They get put down.”

“P-put down? But, we surrendered.”

“Are you stupid? This is war. You should have taken things more seriously before declaring a revolution.”

“But Corrin assured us we'd be safe if we-”

“That whelp’s word holds no sway here. I'm tired of this talk,” Hans says, slotting a key into the door of Scarlet’s cell. “You'll make a fine example, hm?”

“An example of what?” she asks, backing away from the imposing man. Her back hits the wall of the cell agonizingly quickly, leaving her nowhere to retreat. In answer, his hand wraps around her throat, squeezing tightly.

“What happens to those who rebel,” he says, and Scarlet can see her own horror reflected in his hungry eyes. He holds her like that for a moment, not allowing her the slightest gasp of air.
When he finally releases her, she drops to all fours, coughing and sputtering. He laughs, then, and places the heel of his boot on her back. Pressing down, he knocks her flat, and kneels on top of her. He produces a dagger from his belt, and begins slashing the bindings of her beautifully adorned armor.

Once separated, he pulls the plate covering her toned back away, casting it aside. Scarlet struggles beneath him, feeling herself being exposed. With a grunt, he buries his fingers in her short hair, lifting her head and slamming it back down against the stone floor. There's a satisfying crack, and as Hans stands, pulling Scarlet up by her hair, the wyvern rider is dazed. With her armor cut loose, her breastplate remains on the floor, leaving her wearing nothing but her underclothes.

And with a flash of the dagger, those are rent as well. By the time Scarlet comes to her senses, she is naked before Hans, his men, and worse still, her doomed troops.
“W-what do you think you're doing?” she asks, her tongue dry and heavy as it works around the words.

“Making an example of you. Did you think I'd just off you and be done with it? Laughable!” he says, chuckling as if to prove his point. She kicks, then, desperately trying to gain her footing. In response, Hans’ free hand pulls back, only to slam into her stomach a second later. With a groan, Scarlet's most recent meal splatters onto the floor, mixed with the acids of her stomach. She all but goes limp, then, dangling from his grip on her hair. “Disgusting. Can’t you keep your last meal down? What a shame.”

“Just… get it over with…” she says, dreading what is to come, but seeing how utterly futile it is to fight it.

“There’s no fun in that. You’ve been a thorn in King Garon’s side for too long now, and now that we’ve plucked you, you need to suffer. It won’t be so easy as lopping your head off and putting it on a pike,” Hans says, dragging her towards the wall. He forces her onto her feet, then guides her wrists to some shackles on the wall. Once Scarlet is bound, he works on freeing himself from his pants. Seeing his enemy bound and helpless is enough to have him hard already, and he’d not want such a thing to go to waste.

Scarlet tells herself not to look, to take whatever punishment is coming facing the wall. That it will be easier that way. And yet, she can’t help a glance over her shoulder. Once her eyes lock on his cock, however, she begins to struggle.

“No! Not that, please!” she begs, tugging at the shackles with such force that the metal cuts into her wrists, and lines of blood begin running down her arms. Hans only chuckles, forcing the head of his cock against her tight folds.

“Let me guess,” he says, as he begins pushing in. “First time?”

He works his way in, then, marvelling at how tight she is. Her toned body is incredible, that’s for sure, and with each inch he pushes into her, she tightens up a bit more. He can tell from her groans that it hurts, but that only makes him more excited. A life of pillage and plunder gets a man to a point where that’s all he enjoys, and by the Gods does Hans love it.

Scarlet’s troops, injured and battered as they are, look on in horror as their leader is raped in front of them. Hans is slow, at first, even pausing to let her adjust once he’s worked his way in. And as he thrusts into her, there’s a purpose to his motions. As if he’s searching for something, probing her. Before Scarlet can put much thought into it, the top of his cock brushes against her clit during one of his thrusts, and she whimpers involuntarily.

“I’ve got you now,” he says, and suddenly his thrusts are all focused there. Before Scarlet can do so much as blink, his motions have a new edge to them. There’s a sick heat spreading through her, starting in her core and radiating outwards. She knows he’s pleasuring her, and can’t help but feel sickened by each moan that escapes her lips. Any glance to the side finds the face of one of her soldiers, already filled with dread at their fate, now filled with shame as the woman they put their faith in moans on the cock of their soon-to-be killer.

Tears begin streaming down her face, despair and shame mingling into a singularly depressing mood, backed up though it is by carnal pleasure. Hans takes his time fucking her, bringing her to an intense orgasm that has her crying out and sees her knees nearly buckling beneath her, before he finally finishes. With a thrust that is deeper, and harder, than any of his others, he finishes, his seed spilling into her womb without care or concern. Worst of all, the heat that fills her feels so damn good she can hardly stand it.

She feels relief, then. At least that part is over, and this torment can finally end. But as Hans pulls out, and steps back, he gestures to the man closest to him.

“I know it’s sloppy seconds and all, but go on and take a turn with her. In fact, I’d like all of you to. Consider her a treat, on me,” he says, grinning menacingly.

“No! No, anything but that, I can’t take more of this!” Scarlet cries out, any will she had left stripped away in her shame.

“Now, now. Don’t you think you should enjoy your final moments? Though, don’t expect these guys to go as easy on you as I did. They’re not quite the… expert that I am,” he warns, before moving to the back of the cell.

And true to his warning, the soliders are rougher. They fuck her without any attempt at pleasure, taking her for themselves. The first one to go for ass instead nearly causes her to faint, using nothing but his spit as lube. Then, it becomes a trend. Eventually, two will come at her at once. Then they loosen her shackles, and it becomes three. One fucking her face, one forcing her to ride his cock, and another slamming into her ass, all at once. It goes on for what feels like ages, until most of the soldiers have taken several turns with her, filling her and coating her in their come.

By the end of it, she lays on the floor, panting, not even noticing she’s on the remains of her meal from earlier. Her eyes are glassy, hardly seeing anything around her as she withdraws into herself, hiding from the horror of her situation. But then Hans is above her. That voice rings out, and she’s forced back to clarity.

“I think my boys’ll spread what happens to traitors just fine, don’t you? I mean, a fuck as good as you is bound to get them talking,” he says. “And I’ve decided to let your men go free.”
She breathes a sigh of relief. At the very least, they’ll return home, to their families and friends, and whatever peace they might find. “Of course any of them that try to leave during your execution will be killed on the spot.”

“And what am I sentenced to?” she asks, some of her fire returning.

“I’m going to hang you. But don’t think it’s going to be easy. In fact, I’m giving you a chance to get out of this too. If you survive the night, you can go free. Boys, go on and string her up by her throat,” Hans orders, and his men comply. In no time, she’s dangling from a rafter, legs kicking desperately just inches from the ground that could so easily save her from choking. By now, her men are freed, none daring to come to her aid in fear of being cut down where they stand.
“Now, I’m gonna let your soldiers help you. But the thing is, they can only support you by fucking you. Anyone tries anything else, and they’re dead,” Hans explains, a sadistic smile curling his lips. Meanwhile, Scarlet kicks, gurgling as she struggles for air and her men look at each other in bewilderment.

Finally, one comes forward, desperately pumping at his cock, trying to get hard. He grabs her hips, and thrusts into his leader, doing his best to support her weight as he does. He hears a sputtering breath, and knows its working. It feels incredible, the way she tightens up around him as she struggles for breath, but he does he best to hold on.

After all, Scarlet’s life is on the line, as are theirs. And each and every soldier wants to last as long as possible, to save her. Even if the method is horrifying.

XXX


Of course, the night is long. A handful of soldiers, most of them injured already, have their limits. Despite their love for their leader, they can only do so much, and the fact that many of them crumple to the floor before giving up speaks volumes to their dedication. It simply isn’t enough, however. After no more than an hour, Scarlet is left dangling with no one to support her. After being fucked so far beyond raw, blood oozes from her, and she hardly registers the slow loss of her life’s breath. Hans approaches her, eager to watch the final moments of such a nuisance.

Scarlet slowly loses consciousness, no longer strong enough to kick, or even to make a sound. Her eyes lock onto Hans, however, watching her killer with contempt until even that small focus is too much. Just before she fades completely, she loses control of her bladder, hot piss rushing out of her and splattering onto the floor in a steady stream. Were she in a better state, it would hurt, as her piss ran over the ruins of her folds, but it hardly even registers as she slips away.

XXX

Once she is well and truly dead, Hans cuts her down. He draws his axe, then, and chops the head from her body. Those of her soldiers that are still conscious look on in shame, knowing they weren’t enough to save her, even given the chance. And then, Hans’ voice rings out again.

“Kill all these dogs, as well. They couldn’t even save their own leader, and should each be put down,” he orders, holding her head by the hair, and dragging Scarlet’s body along behind him with his free hand. Once outside the castle, he displays her head and her violated body for all to see, before setting out for Corrin’s party. Still more traitors linger around the Nohrian royals themselves, and that can’t be allowed. In their defeat, they might strike at their conquerors, and Hans would never allow such a thing.

Man I just powered through this. Hope it's as fun to read as it was to write!

XXX

“I’m honestly surprised you haven’t just given up yet, Luthier. I mean, you’re such a lost cause, and all,” Delthea says, during one of her brother’s forced training sessions. He is taken aback, not sure what it is she’s referring to. He assumes she means his inferior magical prowess, which is an incredibly low blow coming from someone as naturally gifted as his little sister.

“Do you mean my aptitude with magic? I may have to work harder than you, but I’d hardly call myself a lost cause!” Luthier retorts, doing his best to remain calm. He is trying to get Delthea to actually study, after all, the only true lost cause he can think of.

“Oh, well, yeah, that too! But I meant why do you bother trying to make friends? Nobody likes you, you’re so boring even at your best,” Delthea says, her tone one of brutal honesty. “And good luck ever finding a girlfriend. After the war, I’m going to go off to a big city, and find a handsome husband, and you’ll just be stuck back in the village.”

“I… W-what?” Luthier says, unsure of where this sudden venom is coming from. “Why would you say something like that?”

“It’s just the truth, y’know. You’re so lame, especially when you drag me off to practice magic like this. Like I need your help, I’m so much more gifted,” Delthea says, grinning wickedly. Luthier feels his rage boiling up, threatening to overflow. Still, he clenches his teeth, doing his best to contain it. Lashing out won’t do him any good, as he’s learned countless times with his precocious little sister.

“You know as well as I that women carry our family’s magic better, there’s nothing I can do about that,” he argues, “But you could still do with being a bit more grateful. I’ve done my best to care for both of us, and… my training has at least done something, right?”

“Nope, it’s been pretty useless. And you really call what you’ve done ‘caring for us?’” Delthea says, still pulling no punches. “More like barely scraping by. It’s pathetic, honestly, you should have gotten us out of that stupid, boring village! But I guess you liked it because it’s just like you, stupid and boring! It took me getting captured to get you to leave, and now you just feel obligated to help the Deliverance. You’re pathetic!”

Something in Luthier snaps, then. Delthea stands before him, looking up at him with borderline revulsion, and he can’t stand the look on those otherwise adorable features. He grabs her, and slams her down, onto the sturdy table that hold his notes and study materials. Things she was always so quick to dismiss.

“B-brother?” she manages to squeak, her features suddenly twisted by fear and pain. But his hands wrap around her slender neck, and any further words are lost in her desperate fight for air. She begins to flail, arms waving, legs kicking, sending his books and papers fluttering around the tent, but Luthier’s grip stays firm. His little sister’s eyes lock on his, finally showing the slightest shred of repentance as her face grows redder and redder.

“Who’s pathetic now, Delthea? You brat,” he says, his tone surprising her. There’s so much hate in it, her struggles cease for a moment. Has she really driven him this far? Made him despise her so much that he can strangle her, staring his little sister in the eyes as he ends her life? She suddenly wishes she could take it all back, apologize to him. Plead with him, do anything to convince him to give her another chance.

But all of her chances have been used up. Luthier’s grip does not slacken in the slightest, until his sister’s struggles slow, grow feeble, and finally stop. Even then, he doesn’t let go. He holds on for a few moments more, watching her face shift from red to blue, the spark of life in her eyes fade as her life slips away. Delthea’s last thoughts are of how sorry she is, how she should have been more grateful to the brother who gave her his best. She’s far too gone to notice her bladder failing, and the stream of hot piss that escapes her, pooling beneath her on the heavy table.

Finally, Luthier lets go. He stands over her body, panting from the effort of holding her down. With her small, feebly body, it was no real trouble. As he looks over his sister’s corpse, Luthier suddenly notices how hard he is. Somewhere between slamming her onto the table and choking the life from her, from her horrified expression the the puddle of piss her body now rests in, he was aroused. Of course, he’s always noticed what a fantastic body his little sister has, just another way fate favored her, but now… now that’s all his.

With shaking hands, he lifts her skirt, exposing more of her pale thighs than he’s ever seen before. He feels himself twitch as her panties are exposed, soaked as they are with her piss. He tugs at her panties, tearing the fabric and exposing her folds. He works quickly, then, pulling himself free from his robes. If he’s going to do this, he’d prefer her to still be warm.

He climbs onto the table as well, positioning himself on top of his sister’s body. It’s easy for him to line himself up, to press the tip of his cock against her cunt, something he’s sure he never could have done were she still alive. The very idea of fucking his sister’s is something he’s never thought of, but it’s enough to drive him mad now.

“You’re mine, Delthea,” he mutters, as he thrusts into her, moaning weakly once he’s in. “You’re pathetic, and you’re all mine…”

The mage doesn’t hold back, as he begins fucking her body frantically. This is his first time, after all, and Luthier knows nothing of pacing as he pushes his cock in and out of her tight body, savoring the warmth, and the tightness of his sister’s cunt as she clings to his cock. It takes him no time at all to reach his climax, to spill his seed into her, adding a bit more warmth to the rapidly-cooling body. He collapses on top of her, then, as the weight of what he’s done finally settles in.

She’s really gone. The sister he’s worked so hard to care for, to raise, who’s always been such a pain. So ungrateful, so rude to him, and so much more gifted than he. There’s guilt, yes, but beneath that is a sick sort of accomplishment. He finally has some peace and quiet, now, and quite the prize to enjoy it with. He feels himself growing hard again, looking over her empty expression, her spread legs, and wonders how many times he can fuck her before someone comes looking for them.

It's not complete yet, but here's part 1.

---

Duke descended deeper into the alien lair that resided in the bowels of the city. With each passing minute, more and more slimers, octabrains and pregnators were creating a road of dead bodies along his way.

"How deep does this shit hole go?" he yelled in despair, blasting through waves of enemies with his trusty shotgun.

After about half an hour through his journey, he began hearing feminine voices. He could hear the desperate cries of babes echoing through the halls of the damp and dark alien lair. He kept pushing on, until after one turn he reached a big open chamber. There were at least two dozen alien eggs in the middle. He then looked around the eggs, and realized - much to his dismay - that there were kidnapped babes all around the eggs. There were 3 hanging from the ceiling, their feet trapped. They were looking at Duke, pleading to be saved. 4 of them were entrapped in vines along the walls of the chamber. They were all naked and voluptuous and Duke would have loved for the circumstances to be different. He didn't really have time to oogle at the hangin' tits of the ceiling trapped babes or gaze upon the sweet flesh of the others - suddenly 2 pregnators sprang from the dark corners unto two babes, clamping their marvelous and soft tits with their pointy mouths(?) and wasting no time to penetrate deep into their succulent cunts with their penises. Duke wasted no time and sprang into action, bashing the pregnators off the two distressed girls. In the process, their breasts were violently torn away, leaving their chests mutilated. Duke then stomped the pregnators and began destroying the eggs in the middle, before more of them hatched. His ripper machine gun made short work of them.

"NOT MY BABES. NOT IN MY TOWN." he shouted with rage, but it was too late - most of the babes were probably already fucked, literally.

He went over to the first attacked babe - a tall brunette with curly hair and good physique. She was probably not even 21. She was heaving and convulsing, clearly in shock from being raped by the pregnator.

"Damn waste of good tits..." Duke said looking over her flayed mammaries.

Upon inspecting her sex, he saw a white substance dripping from her ravaged cunt. In about half an hour she would die violently as the octababies would tear her womb apart and eat her from the inside, then bursting out and devouring the rest of the women in order to grow.
He put his golden eagle beneath her chin.
"Sorry babe, it's better this way." he said as he pressed the trigger, splattering the babe's head across the walls.

"What a mess. Now, to finish the job."

He took her lower abdomen into his sight, took one last look at the dripping wet cunt of the dead babe, then fired the rest of the magazine into it, annihilating the alien seeds and making a gory mess of her uterus.

He went over to the second violated babe - a feisty blonde with fair skin. Only her left milk bag got torn off from the attack, her other one being in pristine shape. Her perfect pink nipple prompted Duke to give it a really hard squeeze. He almost tore off her remaining breast himself, not realizing his strength in comparison to the softness and delicacy of her flesh. He then brushed off her long hair from her face to look at her more closely. She had a cute, innocent looking face, with sky blue eyes...and she begged him. Begged him to save her. He wanted to help, he wanted for there to be a way, but he knew that once she was fucked by a pregnator, there was no coming back. He looked down at her pussy. Her lips were spread apart, alien semen was dripping down her legs...

He had to spare ammo and be efficient, so he got out his shotgun. He crouched down, and pressed the barrel up in her vagina, slowly inserting it. He pushed it in only a few centimeters, so as to damage as much of her sex as possible and end her life by causing massive internal injury. It wouldn't be a quick death, but certainly better than being slowly devoured. He rubbed his hand over her womb, caressing her, before he said his goodbyes.
"See you in heaven babe!" as he pulled the trigger, liquefying her insides and turning her womanhood into minced meat. She gave out a blood curdling scream, then coughed blood a few times and tilted her head backward, her beautiful eyes rolling over. Blood and gore poured out of what once was a tender teen pussy.

"Damn it..." He exhaled with anguish as he looked around at the rest of the 5 women, who were probably also doomed. As he was going to see the third babe who had her feet and arms stuck in the wall, one of the babes from the ceiling started convulsing and screaming in pain. Duke immediately saw her tummy being deformed as if something was inside. He didn't really have time to react as her belly burst open and 3 octobabies sprung out. Duke whipped out his Ripper and mowed them down as fast as he could, but in the process he also hailed the fourth wallbabe with a shower of lead. She was probably of african descent as her skin was dark brown. Now, however, it was colored with something even darker...her blood. She was hit all over, from her big milk filled udders, to her belly, thighs and womb. Crimson holes dotted all across her feminine form. She expired before Duke could get to inspect her to know if she had been compromised. The ceiling babe that had just burst was somehow still alive and in grave pain - her moans of distress catching Duke's attention.
"Kill me...*cough*...please.... *cough*" she pleaded. Duke responded by grabbing her hanging head with his arms and snapping it in a sudden, powerful move.

The remaining wall babe was a hot, freckled redhead. Butt naked, with her precious twin jewels the size of coconuts. Her protruding hipbones and toned belly made Duke instantly have a hard on. He was hoping, now more than ever, that she wasn't yet compromised, but he was weary. He approached her and pointed his shotgun directly at her womb, almost pressing the trigger.

"Don't shoot! I haven't been fucked yet! They only entrapped me in the wall and left me to be food for the hatchlings! PLEASE DON'T SHOOT!"

Duke raised his eyebrow in anticipation. He inspected her tits closer...no bite marks. He probed her pussy with his middle finger as deep as he could...no alien sperm.
"Jackpot. Let's get you out of there."
He pulled out her limbs one by one out of the living walls, almost snapping her slender arms due to the necessary force, but she was grateful nonetheless. She was pretty small, barely 1.6 meters tall and with a tiny frame, yet her fiery long hair and her green eyes made her incredibly seductive.

"Hold on, before we go on. I need a fix." Duke said as he unzipped his trousers and let out his glorious man rod.

She gave him a dirty look then kneeled and began to work his member with her feeble and delicate arms, licking it as she progressed with circular motions. She clearly could use her tongue.

"Ooh yeah, that's the spot" exclaimed Duke as he was looking into her green eyes.

He couldn't really get to the orgasm, as the babe's beautiful face and head suddenly exploded in a shower of blood and brain. It was an octabrain that shot an energy ball. Somehow Duke's dick escaped barely grazed. He quickly grabbed the shotgun and sent the flying alien monster to hell, exploding in the ceiling and killing the other two babes trapped on the ceiling in the blast. Only their charred carcasses were now visible. Their skin was burnt and their fat tits were splattered all over. But somehow, Duke had to finish his job, so he grabbed the redheads corpse by the shoulders and thrust his member down her neck stump, fucking her esophagus.

"Now that's what I call deepthroat!"

He quickly came, spurting his seed deeo into her belly. Afterward he tossed her corpse away, cleaned his cock and stomped viciously on her cunt a few times, just to be sure there won't be any octababies coming out. His force was enough to make her neck stump and pussy to spurt jets of blood.

He proceeded through the halls until he reached a terrifying corridor. Upon opening an anus-shaped door, he saw a 15 meter long, 3 meter wide corridor filled with babes plastered all around the walls. There were probably a dozen or more of them. Some of them were stuck in such a way that only their lower half was encased in the wall and their upper body was free to flail, while others were encased in an opposite way, only their feet and pussy being exposed. They seemed to be blinded by something and were grasping at the air in front of them, wailing and crying. As Duke approached and tried to pass through the corridor, he was quickly grabbed by their hands.

"Let me go, god damn it. How am I going to save you if you keep pulling at me."

But common sense didn't seem to reach them, so he had to break himself out by force, snapping their arms like twigs and kicking them back. There was no way around it...he had to kill all of them.

Just as he was preparing a pipebomb, he heard noises from the other side of the corridor. A pack of octabrains were coming his way, from the other side. He caught a quick glimpse of them before he ducked away behind a corner - they weren't full size yet, probably not mature.

A quicky story done in a night, decided I wanted this cause of the whole Wendy craze so forced myself to write it out quickly less its never done :P.

Once again I manage to find a thing you won't find elsewhere, doom!

Chick breast nuggets.

Wendy brushed one of her red pigtails back absently with her gloved hand. The small tails were not really in the way, but it was just a force of habit as the hair ticker her neck, her other hand rested on the opening of the neckline of her white and blue striped dress with little white frills, fingers laying over the bare tops of her breasts. Her large e cups tits bulged out of the tight neckline, dotted by lots of little red freckles, the same for across her cute petite face, and really any part of her, frankly. She shifted a little nervously and more then a little from excitement as she waited for one of the more tech savvy coworkers to finish setting up the webcam. It was hooked up with a, quite honestly, a little crappy computer they had pulled out of the managers office and set up behind the counter of the fast food restaurant and it had taken some jury rigging The little webcam was attached to one of the little stand up plastic ad signs with a clip, the sign advertising their specials.

As the guy stepped back finally finished, she leaned forwards flashing the new Headbook's feeds viewers a smile. They had sent out a bunch of notifications to the subscribers to the stream a half hour ago as they setup for their new advertised special.

And that was her of course, the restaurants new product, fresh breast meat nuggets, right off one of their own employees. The franchise, thinking, with the new cannibalism craze, why not use the fresh breast meat attached to their few hundred thousand young female employees as both easily attainable, and even fresher then anything sent from a farm? Fresh was their selling point after all, never frozen, so on. Course the franchise wasn't going to force their employees to do anything of the sort, so it was up to a few busty volunteers here and there to help out with the special menu.

Volunteers like Wendy right now, as she looked down at the bulge of her freckled cleavage in the low cut white and blue stripped top, before with a little bit of a cutesy flourish, pulling down on the neck and reaching a hand in to flop her large breasts out into the open, to bounce and flop once or in the cold restaurant air.

The twin mounds jiggled, larger then her head, and torpedo shaped, as they were left to hang freely for a moment as she brushed her red pigtail back again with her hand as she looked over her bust one last time. She then hefted her large breasts up with her white gloves and let them slap down onto the cutting board with an unceremonious hefty whack that vibrated the counter and just reinforced their new role.

"Nothing' fresher then fresh perky breast meat right off the chick!" Said Wendy to the camera, as she started up her little "advertisement" smiling at the camera as the feed went fully live. A natural showboat for the company she knew how to put on a show, and her palm sized erected nipples bulging out showed just how much she was enjoying the tease she was putting on for the people seeing it Normally Headbook wouldn't allow nudity, topless, full frontal, or otherwise, but with the new laws in effect, special provisions were made to allow canni theme restaurants and producers to put up their ad ads and streams as long as the things shown were now "meat."

This change of status was something Wendy was *very* aware of as she gave her fat boobs a little slap on their tops, causing them to jiggle where they rested on the wooden cutting board, now in full view of hundreds if not thousands of viewers and even the open restaurant itself visible thru the open air kitchen. She could see a few people watching intently already, and she knew that with the video being archived, even more people were going to see her turn her breasts into the newest special item on the menu.

“And they don;t come fresher then these ... And now to get the special ingredient...." said Wendy, to no one in particular as she picked up the knife off the table next to the board, she was pretty sure the webcam goers could only see her breasts and her large smile, the top of her head probably cut off by how close the webcam was, and she wanted to make sure to put on a show. The knife was specially designed to make sure any cut it made would coagulate, using some new materials or tricks. She had no idea how it worked, other then it looked a bit different the edge dotted with a few darker spots, but all she knew was it meant so you could cut off a limb... or a couple of freckled and fatyt tits, without the girl bleeding out. As she brought the knife down and lightly dragged the top over the base of her left breast, teasing the viewers with its threat, she could feel her nipple harden at the thought that she wasn't just going to be lopping off her own breasts and cooking it, but be able to finish up her own shift selling it herself.

The idea itself made her nipple so hard it almost hurt as it bulged at the end of her slightly squished and torpedo shaped globe, in full view for the viewers as she began her sawing. She gasped and winced, as the knife cut into the base of her breast and the boob jiggled and smooshed as she started sawing away at the base, holding it down best she could with one hand, arm resting across her other breast. The red freckles wiggled back and forth on the mound as it went, the elastic and fatty nature of her boom just made it that much harder then normal to carve for something so big in comparison to most meats. She had to really work the knife, breathing hard as she sawed vigorously at the meat,, hearing and feeling her breast cut, slowly and almost bloodlessly separating from her chest, and extra burning feeling sting where it did her only hint of whatever the knife did extra.

Forcing thru it she winced, one eye clenching and her smile taking on a more teeth gritting bent as the blade sunk half way thru the base, nearly disappearing behind the mound for the camera, and then started getting faster and easier as the tit jiggled less and the amount of meat grew smaller before quickly the knife sawed back and forth one last time, popping thru, clacking as it hit into the cutting board.

"Hahhhh~" Wendy let out a pained gasp as she put the knife down, shaking her hand free of the strain that had built up as she tried to step back a little and look at what she had accomplished. To her amusement, and probably those of everyone viewing, the two breasts still laid almost perfectly side by side, one severed, one not, jiggling as she accidentally pulled at the board with the one breast still attached.

She flashed the camera a mischievous grin, and bent forwards, lifting herself up a little so the red circle of her now half debreasted chest could be seen on the camera, pulling up the still heavy, right torpedo shaped tit on her right side while the one on the board remained, before leaning back down and cupping and picking up both, side by side before letting the carved off one drop back to the cutting board and giving the camera a raised eyebrow and a “yup I did that” look. Grabbing her other tit with her two gloved hands, careful not to get any of the small amount of blood on her white gloves from the stump next to it, she stashed it back into the neck of her shirt with a little bit of effort, feeling her shirt sag a little on the right without the large breast to keep it up. The large areola of her nipple peeked out slightly from the sagging fabric.

"Alright, that's one for now," she emphasized, as she patted the tit on the cutting board making it jiggle some more, "and one for later." She patted the top of her freckled breast in her shirt, having to pull up on the shirt as the neckline drooped a bit exposing her nipple again in full. "With this much fresh breast meat, its gonna be awhile before we need its sister, so I'll just keep it nice and healthy on me till then." She smirked, shaking her chest back and forth a little enjoying the feel of just one large breast flopping back and forth as she held her shirt up to keep it from slipping again. She actually felt a little off balance now, with no surprise as it was pretty much about ten pounds of her own freckled meat on the cutting board now.

"And now we just have to drain this one a little..." said Wendy, taking another knife, a regular one this time and hefting the breast off screen. Those in the res truant still able to see, could see her bring the massive breast over to the sink and cut into the base where it had coagulated from the knife, bypassing the area, and let the blood in the breast drain out into the sink over the course of around a minute, squeezing it now and again and holding it up by a pinched nipple. The small girl winced a little when ever she accidentally aggravated the stump of what used to be the same breast she was holding in her hands and even had to keep adjusting her arm to hold up her shirt as her remaining breast threatened to pop out.

Once she was sure it had drained as much as was reasonably possible, having done it off camera to "keep the sexual nature" of the whole thing more appealing, she brought it back to the cutting board, making sure to flop it down so it slammed a little onto the wood, and bounced for show, nipple bobbing in front of the camera, now just a little paler. This put the breast now so it turned on its side towards her and the camera, instead of facing nipple on and made the next part easier.

"Now to make our special breast meat nuggets, first we need to actually make the nuggets, so this is kinda the fun part...." Said Wendy taking out a serrated knife and slapping her glove hand down onto the middle of the tit. She then started carving, the tit juddering under her administrations even as she held it down and it bulged around her palm. Cutting a 3rd into the mass of the tit from the “base”, she carved herself off a huge 5 inch thick slice like it was a hunk of ham, that slowly peeled off and then flopped onto the board from the "base,” using the nipple itself even in the end to hold the main mass still as she finished it off and then started in on the slice.

"We just need to part the breast meat into nugget like bits like this..." she said carving it into little cubish rectangular shapes, and pushing them to the side with the knife till she had a large pile to the side, "and then we roll it in our special spiced breading.." She grinned, and taking a bag from under the counter, first showing it in front of the camera for show, poured the contents of the special restaurant variant breading for the nuggets onto the pile. Rubbing and rolling the breast chunks thru it till they were thoroughly coated, she pushed the pile of now breaded breast bits back into a pile "and now all we just need is to deep fry the whole batch to get our finished special!"

She reached over, pulling the webcam off its clip and let the lens look over the mound of breaded tit meat she had made before going over the remnant of the tit itself next to it, nipple still protruding out even without its owner, before holding the camera over herself and pointing at it with a grin She knew her breast was exposing itself again, the nipple just peeking out over the edge of the neck hole as she looked up and gestured for the camera, giving it a straight shot down the neck of her shirt,

"So if your in the area, come on down and get your self some fresh breast meat nuggets straight from your friendly neighbor hood Wendy here" She grinned wider, hefting her remaining tit and bouncing and squeezing it for the camera, the nipple bulging clearly out of the dress as she held it up, freckles on display over the tops of the mound. "These are a special event menu item, so supplies ARE limited, even with breasts like mine!”

“Once this first one sells out, ol' righty will follow, and when that's gone, their gone, so better get down here fast!" She gave the camera her sweetest "evil knowing grin" before setting it down back on its clip, and turning the camera off putting the feed on standby.

Breathing in, still feeling the adrenaline rush of being naked on camera and cutting off one of her own tits, she got one of the deep frier baskets from the frier, winking at one of her fellow employees as she readjusted her top to cover her nipple again (it wasn't meat yet!) and then began scooping a bunch of the breaded meat into the metal basket.

She whistled a little, as she lowered the basket into the frying oil, the strange sensation of knowing that she was frying up her own breast meat now, smelling the enticing odor, even as she idly squeezed her other breast absently, made the whole thing somewhat unreal, and even more exciting. Not only was she cooking her own breasts, she thought, but as she pulled the basket out of the frier, and started sliding 5 nuggets of the meat into the little chicken nugget holders that had been re purposed just for her own meat, she could already hear the first of the customers on the drive thru radio ordering up a pack of her nuggets.

"Here you are sir!" Said Wendy grinning as she dropped the first pack into a bag with the rest of his order off the rack . Making sure to bend forwards next to the drive thru attendant so that her remaining large tit dangled freely, she handed off the bag as the loose fabric drooped far, far, below what was anything decent. Completely visible, her hard erect nipple, stone hard from all that was happening to her, dangled in full sight of the driver and her coworker, the freckled mound swaying in the cold breeze of the outdoors. "I hope you watched the stream and enjoyed the show!" She grinned even harder as she waved and saw the guys eyes not even meeting her own at first, instead staring straight down her shirt at her breast. Technically she wasn't supposed to be flashing anyone cept on the stream, but its not like she could "do anything" about it with her shirt so loose.... could she. She giggled at how "evil" she was being. Anything for the customer right?

Looking out the window as the driver drove off, she saw the dinner rush, a little more crowded then normal lining out around the building, and realized she had more then a few more orders to quickly fill. Though quite obviously not all of them had known what was on the menu! Patting her somewhat shocked coworker on the shoulder as she quickly filled a couple more breast meat nugget packs for the rack and went back to butchering her large breast.

Chopping the pale freckled meat into cubes, and throwing more of it into the fried, she smiled as she watched pack after pack of the fatty tit meat, breaded and deep fried go out with the customer in little boxes and bags. Apparently it was a hit, the regular chicken nuggets on the rack barely moving, while even as she finally got down the the last bit of her hefty tit, the nipple and a small hunk of pale tit flesh all that was left behind, she could still barely fill the orders till they eventually had to have a few people wait a little further up as the tit meat fried up in the fryer.

Carving off a little more meat into a nugget as she used the nipple itself as a brace, she twisted the small nub one last time, playing and pulling on the nipple and stretching it as she mused how just a bit ago the meat had been a part of her. Almost reluctantly she brought the knife up to cut the much too large palm sized aerole in half for the breading, but then stopped. She thought for a moment, and then just took the nipple whole, rolling it in the breading and then threw it in the basket with the rest, frying it up, barely able to see the nub sticking out of the top of the pile under the bubbling oil, until the whole batch was crispy. With a little wiggle of her hips at the thought of it, she slapped the whole nipple into an now overstuffed box of breast nuggets, the nub now barely visible with the breading, ontop of the very recognizable mound of the aerole, a little bit of slightly burnt and darkened pink skin visible from a crack in the breading. Someone was going to be happy, she thought, smiling, as she closed it, dropping it into the bag and handing it off to the window attendant, watching as her nipple was handed off and then driven off to be eaten by some random stranger.

Still there were even more hungry customers on the way, and she had one more supply of breast meat to go to fill the order... and with a little shiver of anticipation she pulled her remaining tit out of the neckline of her shirt, looking around the restaurant as eye raised to look, and slaped it down again, now bereft of its sister, onto the cutting board as she turned on the webcam. The feed that was connected to it rebooted up with a little bit of a delay for a possibly still waiting audience as she brought the blade down again at the base of her breast.

Gasping, she quickly made quick work of the breast, sawing thru the base till the knife clicked again against the wood, the breast with little flecks of breading from where she had rolled the others pieces thru the mix, and with a quick trip to the sink bled that one out as well, squeezing the large mound in her hands. Chopping it into pieces when she brought it back, she breaded this one as well watching the tit sizzle and fry in the oil and be given out in little boxes and bags, all the while making sure to flash the stumps of where those massive mounds used to be, a freckled chest visible with nothing holding the slack of a dress meant for very large endowments.

As the final bit of tit meat for sale went out the window, Wendy flashing a cutesy salute as she bent forwards so that it was VERY obvious where the meat the man had just bought had come from, she finally let herself relax. It was now finally time to take her break, not that time hadn't flown. She was sweating from the heat, and the excretion of having cut off her own breasts, and chopped them into pieces, and into a boiling pot of oil, and a whole mess of things, but she was happy to have done it. The idea of all that tit meat being eaten in at least 40 something cars and houses, as they had managed to get roughly 46 cases out of what had once been her massive tits, made her flush in a way that had nothing to with heat, and even if she didn't have them anymore, the idea of what she had done for the customer today was definitely going to make it worth it when she thought back again.

She rubbed the area above her stumps, as she slumped down into a seat in the backroom, and let out and exhausted breath. A 15 minute break, and then shed hop a cab to the doctors for a little after the fact top off and bandage, and then she'd back at work tomorrow, probably to a bunch of staring customers at her new petite body. She wondered if any of the other girls would sign up now for the special...

It's been a good while, but I've finally finished the next chapter to this story. For those who haven't read the previous chapters (or who have simply forgotten what happened), you should start by reading PogueMahone's original story at http://www.hentai-foundry.com/stories/user/Melatonin/20608/The-Interview and then read the first chapter of my continuation at http://www.hentai-foundry.com/stories/user/JestInPieces/20730/The-Interview-unofficial-continuation

All caught up? Then I hope you enjoy this next installment in the series. For those who enjoy audiovisual aids, you might want to play the following video when Carissa turns on her iPod, since it served as the inspiration for the scene that follows: http://www.eporner.com/hd-porn/vdNDWKtz8Ou/-Braless-Radar-Love/

As always, any and all feedback, criticism, etc. is appreciated.

The Interview

Chapter 13: The Gift

Sally had only been back at her desk for around 15 minutes when there was another knock on the door.

“Sally? Are you in here?” came the voice of Carissa from outside.

Sally looked down at her taped-up stomach. Not wanting to spoil the surprise just yet, she frantically looked around her for her clothes. “Uh, yeah, sure, just a sec!” she yelled. She spotted the discarded clothes in a corner, diving toward them and fishing her black t-shirt out of the pile. “Come in!” she said as she threw it over head and yanked it down. The door opened as she got to her feet and her transparent-headed lover stepped into the office.

“Hi. I just came to see if you were okay. I realize that in getting payback we… may have gone a little overboard. If you want, I can ask the various department heads to give back–”

Sally walked up to her and interrupted her by putting her index finger against the older woman’s lips. When Carissa stopped talking she removed it and gave her girlfriend a quick kiss.

“Shush. As I told Leia when she came by to apologize, I’m perfectly fine. I had fun, actually. So stop worrying about me, alright? We agreed we were going to be the craziest girls around, so this is just par for the course.” She hugged Carissa and gave her another peck on the lips as she dropped her hands down to the woman’s ass and gave it a squeeze.

Carissa gave a relieved smile and mirrored the younger girl’s actions by cupping the girl’s bare butt and squeezing. She tilted her see-through head. “What’s with the t-shirt?” she asked, “Or, alternatively, the lack of pants?”

Sally only hesitated for an instant before giving a pretty good approximation of a nonchalant shrug. “Oh, it was a tiny bit chilly in here but I still wanted to be able to masturbate.”

The older woman chuckled. “Why am I not surprised? However, I still want to give you a little present to make up for what we did to you today.”

Sally’s eyes lit up. “You didn’t have to, but I’m not going to say no to a free present, am I? So where is it?”

“Patience, young grasshopper,” Carissa laughed, “it’s not ready yet. Why don’t you come by my house on Saturday and I’ll give you your present then.”

“What? But that’s three days away!” Sally said, putting on an exaggerated pouty face. “What am I going to do with myself until then?”

“Oh, I’m sure you’ll think of something,” the older woman said as she slid the fingers of her right hand between Sally’s legs and slipped her middle finger into her folds. She rubbed it back and forth for a bit before pulling back her hands and exiting the office. As she crossed the threshold she stopped and turned her head. “Oh, and wear something sexy,” she said before walking off.

---

The rest of the week passed agonizingly slowly; Sally’s curiosity was almost killing her. To make things worse, Carissa had other appointments every night, which meant the girl had to entertain herself. This wasn’t too difficult now that she could suck her own nipples and fellate her uterus. She even tried shoving her brain in there a few times, but try as she might she couldn’t stretch her cervix wide enough.

Saturday morning found her lying in bed, shutting her eyes against the sunlight streaming through the blinds until she remembered what day it was. She practically leaped out of bed, established a new personal record for quickest shower and practically inhaled her cereal, not even bothering to use Carissa’s head but opting for a plain old bowl instead.

Standing in front of her closet, a few water drops still trailing their way down her skin, she considered her clothing options. “Let’s see, something sexy…” she muttered to herself. She pulled out a sling bikini, untangling the strings of the glorified dental floss outfit. It was sexy alright, but a quick look at the overcast, drizzly fall weather outside made her reconsider. She would like to get to Carissa without a severe case of pneumonia. Besides, one of the key components in keeping a sling bikini in place was a firm set of tits and well… she pushed on her chest with one finger, creating a giant dent in the front of her torso, which was only being held together by duct tape. “Yeah, I don’t think so,” she said, wadding up the garment and putting it back until summer. Her favourite pair of lacy black lingerie was rejected for the same reason. Looking down at her concave body, Sally decided she might as well remove the tape now. No use wasting time doing that once she and Carissa got down to business. Using her nails to pull up the ends of the duct tape, she slowly peeled off the two horizontal grey strips followed by the vertical one. She folded back the two loose flaps of skin, using her tits to more or less keep them wedged behind the metal rod serving as her spine.

Of course, she’d need to wear something that would hide her missing rib cage and spine. She dug through her wardrobe for a bit until she found something that would work: a light grey cowl neck sweater dress. She slipped her arms into the sleeves and raised them high up in the air, letting the sweater slide down her arms and over her head. Once the hem cleared her shoulders, the bottom half pretty much fell straight down, her almost entirely absent midsection not providing anything in the way of friction. After a bit of shimmying with her hips she managed to guide it down to her mid-thigh, about five inches below her pussy. Of course, the outfit wasn’t complete with the matching pair of light grey thigh-high cable-knit socks. She sat down on her bed and raised her left leg, slowly pulling a sock past her ankle, across her calf and past her knee until the top edge was a mere three inches or so below the hem of the sweater dress. She repeated the process for her other leg, stretching it high in the air as she did so, which lifted up the dress far enough to get a few glimpses of her pussy. She stood up, debating whether or not to go commando, but it did look rather chilly outside. She settled on a wine red thong and put it on, eyeing herself critically in the mirror.

She adjusted the dress a little to smooth it out and turned her body to judge her appearance from multiple angles. Her flat chest was a little disappointing, but that couldn’t be helped right now. Regardless, Sally thought she looked pretty damn hot. Grabbing her phone off the night stand, she sent a quick text to Carissa.

Sally
Morning babe. You up yet?

Carissa
Yeah. I figured you wouldn’t be able to wait for your present :)

Sally
I have no idea what you’re talking about ;)

On an entirely unrelated note: can I come over yet?

Carissa
I finished setting everything up a few minutes ago, so you can come by whenever you want

Sally
Stepping out of the door now

See you in about 20 minutes

Since her sweater dress didn’t have any pockets, Sally dropped the phone into her empty skull and stepped out into the hall, stopping only long enough to put on some shoes and grab her car keys and baseball cap.

---

The drive over to Carissa’s was uneventful, and far too long as far as Sally was concerned. She quickly parked her car and rang the bell to her girlfriend’s apartment.

“Good morning, honey,” the older woman’s voice came through the speaker. “Come on u– wait, is that a baseball cap? I seem to recall telling you to wear something sexy. Please tell me you’re not wearing a jock strap or something.”

Sally rolled her eyes. “Of course I am. And I’m all sweaty from running around a big field and hitting a ball with a stick, so I hope that turns you on as much as it does me. Come on Carissa, give me a little more credit than that. This is just to prevent people seeing my head. Or lack thereof.”

“Don’t want people to know you’re just an airhead, huh?”

“Wow,” laughed Sally, “I thought I was coming here to get my present; if I’d known you were just going to insult me, I’d have stayed home.”

“Oh, you know I’m only teasing you,” said Carissa as she buzzed the girl in. “Now get your cute ass up here and I’ll give you your present.”

Sally took the elevator up and knocked on Carissa’s door. When it opened, her mouth fell open a little. Carissa was wearing a tight-fitting black long-sleeve crop top that left most of her stomach exposed, ending around midway between her belly button and her ample breasts, which were hugged in all the right places by the taut fabric. Two small bumps poking out were a tell-tale sign she wasn’t wearing a bra. Beneath it, she wore a black miniskirt that, at a mere 4½ inches high, was more like an oversized belt than a proper skirt. And she clearly wasn’t wearing any panties underneath it: Carissa had pulled it down low enough to reveal the top of her pubic mound.

“Sally?”

“Ya-huh?” the younger girl said distractedly.

“You’re drooling.”

“I… wha– oh.” Sally closed her mouth and wiped off her chin.

“Now, instead of ogling me why don’t you come inside…” she said, grabbing Sally’s collar and gently pulling her into the hallway before shutting the door, “take off that silly cap…” She grabbed the baseball cap by the bill, pulled it off of Sally’s head and, with a flick of her wrist, sent it sailing through the hallway into her living room, where it skidded to a halt on the floor. “…and follow me.” Still holding Sally’s collar, Carissa pulled her into the bedroom and backed her up until she bumped into the bed. After pulling her in for a kiss, she pushed the younger girl back onto the bed.

“When I was a little girl,” Carissa said as she turned around and walked over to the dresser against the wall, “my favourite part about getting a present was never the gift itself. It was the anticipation. The months before birthdays spent tweaking my wish list. Getting up early on Christmas morning and seeing the presents under the tree. Tearing off the wrapping paper. Sure, the gift itself was nice and all, but half the fun was in the time leading up to it. So with that in mind, I figured I’d put on a little pre-gift show.” She picked up her iPod from its cradle on the dresser and started navigating through the menus to pick out a song. Sally quickly kicked off her shoes and leaned back to place her phone on the nightstand, never taking her eyes off her girlfriend’s ass. As Carissa placed the iPod back into its cradle, guitar music came from the speakers.

The older woman turned back towards Sally, grabbed her boobs in both hands and jiggled them around as she opened her mouth a little. Her plastic head didn’t allow for much expression, but Sally knew this was supposed to be a big smile. Carissa lowered her hands, but kept shaking her torso, making her ample bosom bounce from side to side beneath her top. Grabbing the hem of her shirt, she pulled it up until just below the edge of her areola, revealing a generous amount of underboob. She stared pointedly at Sally as she caressed the bottoms of her breasts before letting go and shaking them again. One rock-hard nipple managed to peek out below the edge of the shirt, but Carissa was swift to pull the hem back down.

The guitar music made way for a drum solo and Carissa started dancing, snapping her fingers and enthusiastically shaking her hips from side to side, causing her boobs to swing about wildly. Sally’s gaze was magnetically fixed to them, following each bump and bounce beneath the black cloth, which was starting to ride up a little with all the movement. A male voice joined in with the drum solo.

I’ve been drivin’ all night, my hand’s wet on the wheel.

The line was followed by a few bars of guitar music, and the younger girl burst out laughing when Carissa started playing air guitar to accompany it, moving her upper body to keep her tits jumping around.

There’s a voice in my head that drives my heel

Once again the woman in black played her pretend guitar, and Sally had to admit she was giving a pretty good performance, although she was having a difficult time focusing on it: between Carissa’s big breasts which were wriggling beneath her top as if they had a life of their own, her by now completely exposed belly and the occasional fleeting glimpses of her pussy when her miniskirt flew up, there was a lot of competition for attention.

It’s my baby callin’, says I need you here

And it’s a half past four and I’m shiftin’ gear

The air guitar loop was followed by an air drum solo as Carissa waved her arms up and down wildly. Sally would have loved to join in the joyful dancing, but since this was supposed to be a show she remained seated. Perhaps some other time.

When she is lonely and the longing gets too much

She sends a cable comin’ in from above

Don’t need no phone at all

We’ve got a thing that’s called radar love

As the chorus started, Carissa pulled her top up all the way, freeing her breasts to jiggle around even more wildly. She walked over to Sally and leaned down until her tits from the younger girl’s face, giving her more than an eyeful.

We’ve got a wave in the air, radar love

Sally couldn’t stop herself from reaching out to touch them, but Carissa gently grabbed her hand and pushed it back down before walking back to the dresser, pulling down her top before grabbing the zipper at the back of her skirt and sliding it down as the second verse started.

The radio is playing some forgotten song

Brenda Lee’s comin’ on strong

She started wiggling her hips again, causing her miniskirt to slide down a fraction of an inch at a time.

The road has got me hypnotized

And I’m speedin’ into a new sunrise

Once the skirt had cleared the middle of her thighs, it swiftly fell to the ground. Carissa stepped out of it, spread her legs and, still with her back to Sally bent down until her head almost touched the floor, giving Sally an unobstructed view of the woman’s pussy, which was more than a little wet.

When I get lonely and I’m sure I’ve had enough

She sends her comfort comin’ in from above

Carissa reached out with one arm and plunged it into her pussy in one quick motion, almost up to the elbow. When she withdrew it, it was followed by a pink balloon, connected to her pussy by a tube of the same colour. There were two little holes in the bottom of the balloon. She stood back up and turned around in time for the chorus.

We don’t need no letter at all

We’ve got a thing that’s called radar love

We’ve got a light in the sky, radar love

The prolapsed womb jumped around even more wildly than her breasts when Carissa resumed her dancing, snapping her fingers and waving her arms with cheerful abandon. Sally relished seeing this side of her. Sure, she had seen the normally calm and collected businesswoman lose her composure in a screaming orgasm more than a few times, but this silly side of her was a new discovery. Sally would have to try to bring it out more often.

No more speed, I’m almost there

Gotta keep cool now, gotta take care

Last car to pass, here I go

The music had slowed down for the next verse, as had Carissa’s dancing. She looked down, twisting her hips and moving her arms slowly back and forth. Pulling her top up once more, she made her way back to the bed step by step, slowly rocking her boobs left and right.

And the line of cars drove down real slow

And the radio played that forgotten song

Brenda Lee’s comin’ on strong

She put one foot on the bed next to Sally and reached down to her dangling uterus. Holding it in place with her right hand, she inserted the index and middle finger of her left hand into her left fallopian tube, stretching it a good inch and a half wide. The thumb and forefinger of her right hand followed suit, and soon emerged clutching the ovary. When she released her fingers the hole quickly shrank back to its natural size, leaving the elliptical ball hanging about an inch below the opening.

And the newsman sang his same song

Oh one more radar lover gone

Her right ovary was extracted in the same fashion, putting the entire inside of her reproductive system on display right in front of Sally’s eyes. When the music picked back up she lowered her foot back down to the floor and started dancing again, keeping her legs spread to give the insides of her vagina room to move about.

When I get lonely and I’m sure I’ve had enough

She sends her comfort comin’ in from above

Carissa grabbed the hem of her top and pulled it off completely, leaving her completely naked as she tossed the garment into a corner.

We don’t need no letter at all

We’ve got a thing that’s called radar love

We’ve got a light in the sky

Sally watched in trance as her girlfriend gave it her all for the finale, dancing even more energetically than before. Every part of her moved around to the beat: her arms were swinging above her head, her boobs at times bounced up to shoulder height and her womb and ovaries were doing a highly intricate dance of their own.

We’ve got a thing that’s called radar love

We’ve got a thing that’s called radar love

Tell me what you think. A lot of what I do is furry right now.

=====================

A little fox girl sits in a closet. She's comforted by the close walls. Her tail is hooked up between her legs, her knees curled up into her chest, and in her hand she slowly inspects a silvery, dark revolver, twirling it around in her soot black paws.
"I... don't know if I want to do it any more."

She speaks for the rabbit boy that stands outside the closet door, his hand on the wall and his expression a snarl as if he's waiting impatiently for the bathroom.

"You're in a lot of pain because you're a fox right?" He says

"I guess." She replies.

"It's not going to get less painful if you wait it out."

"Maybe... I could..."

"You can't be a vegetarian and a fox." He says. She doesn't reply, so there's an awkward pause and he wonders if he's losing her. "You already ate meat, your parents fed you when you were a kid. So there's no going back." Still very much a kid now, the little fox girl starts to cry. She's done nothing but cry for two days, cry and hide in this closet. It makes her feel even worse when she thinks about the fact that that's all she's done.

"I'm nervous." She squeaks out.

"Would you be able to do it if you were looking at me?"

"I... maybe."

The rabbit boy opens the door. She's taller than him, but he looks much bigger as he stands, towering over her form which is balled up against the back wall of the closet, framed by adult clothing hanging from a bar. She shyly looks up at him.

"Do it. Now."

There's a bit of hesitation, it's quiet. The girl takes the revolver up towards her neck. She points it in at herself. There's a explosive sound that shakes the closet walls. It's louder than she could've imagined. The rabbit boy smiles, the fox herself is driven deaf by the noise.

The rabbit watches blood pour out from the fox girls neck. It bursts out of her in red waterfalls at first, and she coughs and scrambles randomly. She tries to leave the closet, and the rabbit boy pushes her back, slamming her against the wall. Blood splattering from the hole through the side of her neck and painting the wall in big red circles.

"No, open your mouth. Do it like we planned."

Blood now seeps from her neck in rhythm with her heart beat, trickling out and then flowing out and then returning to trickling as her confused heart wastes blood by pumping. She can hardly breathe, and her wheezing breath is the only sound as the rabbit boy impatiently waits for her mouth to open. She complies. Slowly, slightly opening her mouth with what she has left of her quickly draining energy.

Unzipping his shorts, he wastes very little time in pressing his little red cock up against the fox girls parsed lips. He pushes in slightly, he feels her tooth, feels her naturally failing to keep herself open. Her eyes are up and facing his, her eyebrows are wrinkles up into a sad little w shape.

He pushes a thumb in along side his cock and pushes her jaw down hard, forcing it open. The pain makes her eyes roll up, and then he's completely inside her. Enveloped in her warmth, the rabbit boy starts to thrust and pound, making her head bang against the closet wall. Soon, she can't breathe, and her frail hand reaches up to touch his thigh and beg for another chance. It's too painful. She's suffocating. But she won't feel that way for long, the blood loss is starting to take her.

The rabbit boy slaps away her hand, and when she tries to pick it up again she finds that it's too heavy, so it lays there, open on the floor beside her. Her eyes mean to lock with his but remain in a sleepy state, only hovering in his direction. She finds herself unable to focus on anything. Darker and colder and darker and colder, the greatest warmth the fox girl feels is in her mouth and throat, where the rabbit's blood soaked cock proves to be a consistent source of heat and is only getting hotter.

It starts to pulse, it makes her scared, uncomfortable. She tries to weakly back up, only able to squirm her shoulder a bit and slightly cock her head, but it's enough to trigger the rabbit boys aggression. He grabs her ear and pulls her into him, cutting into it as he cums.

As darkness envelops the would be vegetarian, the last thing she feels is the thick cum pouring down her throat and into her belly. Her heavy body sinks into a lower and lower place until her soul slips right out of it. Her eyes don't make contact with anything, her heart neither beats nor quivers. The deep cut in her ear turns numb, and then can't be felt at all. She doesn't feel like she's breathing in blood anymore as her lungs have stopped breathing.

All she can do is hear. Hear the cruel rabbit who pushed her to this end for all those weeks. She hears him pull from her throat, hears wet gloopy liquid splash against her blouse. She hears him shuffling her clothes, and the forcing himself upon her lifeless near-corpse. He occasionally says things like "still tight!" And "take it you little toy fox." And she can only imagine what's happening and it makes her want to cry. Everything makes her want to cry. The pain hasn't stopped... the pain hasn't stopped...

"You stupid meat eating slut." She still wants his forgiveness.

"But I don't want to eat meat! I tried! I tried." She wants to say out loud. She tried her best to move something, to be a pleasure as a way of begging forgiveness for her life. She doesn't really even know what position her body is in. Everything is cold and numb, but she tries to move her hips, she really tries.

The rabbit boy is deep inside her rear at this point. He sees a little twitch of her muscle. A random, minuscule twinge in her back. Her brain short circuits trying desperately to send more signals, those twitches are suddenly all over, her bloodless body doing its best to convulse, life starved muscles undulating and spasming randomly. She gets to move her hips quite a bit, but it's only in her final electric moments of seizure. The rabbit boy cums again into her jerking little body, the mix of complete limpness and random twitching sending him over the edge. Then she's dead, and he's done with her. He grabs her by the wrists and begins to drag her.

Her cum covered corpse would be found in the garbage outside the orphanage in the morning with notes scratched into it and drawn on in lipstick, sharpie, whatever it is people had as they walked the busy street. "Whore" "enjoy the meat?" "Well done!" She would've cried if she could've seen even a single message.

The rabbit boy would go completely free after that, and the orphanage owners would be charged for letting a fox and a rabbit stay so close together alone. "The rabbit", according to the judge, "was in great danger and must've been terrified during the incident."

The fox owners of the orphanage bit their lips and took the scolding.

With both a Persona 5 and a Persona 4 story, it was inevitable that I'd also write a Persona 3 story. A lot of thanks to Blau Sturm for the story idea and discussing it a lot with me.

Gekkoukan High School Reunion

Part 1

Yukari Takeba pulled a pink sweater on over the white shirt she was wearing. She stopped for a moment, wondering how Mitsuru had managed to find the exact model she used to wear 4 years ago, when the two of them were still students at Gekkoukan High School. The short black skirt she had on was also similar to the one she wore back as a student, and so were the black stockings that reached to her knees.
She was currently alone in one of the private rooms in a building owned by the Kirijo Group. The whole building was now the site of the Gekkoukan High School Reunion – an event organized with the resources of the Kirijo Group by Mitsuru Kirijo. People who went to Gekkoukan High School at the same time she did were finally given a chance to reunite in one big gathering. And to witness a grand performance – in which she’d play the main role. She blushed as she thought about it, and that’s when Mitsuru walked through the door.
The ex-Student Council President also wore clothes similar to what she did when she was a student – a white blouse and a longer black skirt, along with black knee-high boots. The whole meeting was her idea – as was the performance the two of them were about to give. When Mitsuru first proposed it, Yukari wasn’t sure, but after she convinced her it would give them a chance to reunite with their leader, who sacrificed herself those 4 years ago, she immediately agreed.

“Are you ready, Yukari?” Mitsuru asked her, and Yukari replied with a smile. “Of course, let’s go!” Yukari jumped from her seat and followed her redheaded friend through the door. The pair walked through a few corridors towards the main hall, until they ran into a group of former Gekkoukan students. It was a trio of men with their cocks out, and Chihiro Fushimi on her knees in front of them. She still had a black skirt on, but the top of her uniform lay discarded on the ground near them. She was sucking one of the men off, while her hands were giving the other two handjobs. By looking at her now, no one would be able to tell that those 4 years ago she was afraid of even talking to men. Of course, that girl was long gone by now – Chihiro replaced Mitsuru as the Student Council President after she graduated, and her expertise with men was obvious now.
“Please, hurry up Chihiro. You wouldn’t want to miss the main event.” Mitsuru spoke to the brown haired woman as they walked by. Encouraged by her, Chihiro sped up and as Yukari passed the corner, she could see Chihiro’s face being sprayed with semen.

Yukari and Mitsuru finally reached the main hall, but Mitsuru hesitated as she reached for the door.
“It’s your last chance to back out - once we enter, there’s no turning back,” Mitsuru warned Yukari again, but she just laughed at her, then replied.
“You know that I want to be reunited with her as much as you do.” She then grabbed her hand with both of hers and squeezed it. “Let’s do it.” She moved one of her hands to the door and pushed it open, and they entered the main hall, holding hands.

The room was filled with Gekkoukan alumni in various states of undress, but Yukari and Mitsuru ignored the orgy, as their eyes were both locked on the twin nooses waiting for them in the middle of the room.
They stood in the doorway for a while, but Chihiro walking in next to them snapped them out of it. The pair slowly walked forward, taking looks around them to check for familiar faces. Fuuka and Aigis were already in one of the private rooms, but Mitsuru noticed Rio Iwasaki, who led the school’s volleyball team 4 years ago. She was an expert athlete now, but that didn’t stop her from coming here. And the energy she usually put into practice was now going into riding the cock of one of the ex-students. Her skirt was flopping wildly as she bounced on top of him, and her black ponytail was forming a loop around her neck. It was restricting her breathing a bit, but she didn’t seem to care about it at all.

Mitsuru nodded towards her and she waved back as they passed her, before coming to a stop in front of the stage. They ascended them together, and Mitsuru headed over to a microphone stand in the center. As she turned it on, most people in the room became quiet as they wanted to hear what she was going to say.
“Thank you all for coming here. My name is Mitsuru Kirijo and I’m the head of the Kirijo Group. Four years ago I was your Student Council President. I’m really glad that so many of you decided to come here, and I hope you’re all enjoying yourselves.” Mitsuru stopped for a moment as a few happy shouts told her just how satisfied people were, then continued.

“However, one person isn’t able to be here with us today. She was really a dear friend to me… But she gave her life to protect us all. And in honor of her sacrifice, me and Yukari” – She gestured at her friend next to her – “Are going to do the same.” The air in the hall filled with conversation on what she meant, but she still wasn’t finished. “The two of us will hang from those nooses, and you all will be able to watch it.” People’s voices were so loud now that she had to speak up as well. “And we are going to do it right now!” She let go of the microphone, and walked back towards Yukari.
As she walked, she pressed one of her hands against her head – the spot she usually shot with an Evoker to summon her Persona. She cast a spell that Elizabeth taught her. “It will send your souls to her.” That’s what Elizabeth told her when she told her what she and Yukari was planning to do.

The spell took some of her strength, and she embraced Yukari to keep standing. She hugged her back, and Mitsuru’s mouth found hers. The two women kissed passionately, as the crowd cheered them on. When Mitsuru broke away, they both started working on getting the other naked: Yukari opened up the buttons of Mitsuru’s shirt, while Mitsuru pulled Yukari’s sweater upward. Yukari let go of Mitsuru’s shirt as she undid the final button and pulled the sweater over her head, throwing it to the floor. Mitsuru took that time to pull her arms free of her sleeves, also letting her shirt fall to the ground. While Yukari still had her shirt on, Mitsuru's bountiful breasts were barely covered by her white bra with a knot on the front.
Yukari quickly pulled on the knot, and the bra slid down Mitsuru’s body, exposing her breasts to everyone as they bounced slightly. Just the mere sight of them seemed to remind a lot of students, both male and female, of the fantasies they used to have of her – and now there she was, undressing another girl in front of them.
Yukari grabbed them gently, and squeezed them a bit before moving her thumbs to Mitsuru’s nipples. Mitsuru closed her eyes and moaned quietly, but it was still loud enough for the microphone to catch, and her moan was transmitted all over the room. Her hands worked on opening Yukari’s shirt, and after she did, Yukari let go of her breasts and took it off. Her breasts, though smaller that Mitsuru’s, were still quite decently sized, and her pink bra only barely covered them.

Mitsuru dropped to her knees and pulled Yukari’s skirt down to her feet. The bronze haired girl kicked it away along with her shoes, leaving her long legs just in black stockings. Her red panties didn’t last long either, as Mitsuru hungrily tore them and threw them away. Yukari was already wet, so when Mitsuru’s tongue entered her pussy her moan was a lot louder. Even if she only did a few licks before backing out, Yukari’s moans sounded clearly all over the room. As Mitsuru stood up, Yukari wasted no time getting down and pulling her longer skirt down her legs. Her purple panties didn’t stand a chance either, and Yukari buried her nose and tongue deep inside her lover’s sex. She eagerly started eating her out, and only after a few moments she remembered that they were not supposed to come until the end. She withdrew, a bit disappointed, but Mitsuru’s red face and her heavy breathing told her she stopped just in time.
Yukari got back up and Mitsuru undid the strap of her pink bra, throwing it away as well and leaving both women naked up from their knees. Mitsuru’s fingers entered Yukari’s pussy, working to bring her to the edge as well. Yukari grabbed one of the nooses and put it over Mitsuru’s neck, looking deep into her eyes as she did. Mitsuru took the other one and placed it around Yukari’s neck, her other hand still fingering Yukari’s pussy. With the nooses around their necks, their mouths connected for the final time, sharing one final kiss.

It took them some time, but they finally pulled away, and they both took a step away to their respective trapdoors. Mitsuru put her hand, stained with Yukari’s pussy juices, over the lever that’d drop Yukari to her death, while Yukari grabbed the lever for Mitsuru’s trapdoor.

They pulled the levers at the exact same time. As the trapdoors opened, Yukari fell for just a moment. The rope was digging into her neck, cutting her breath off. She kicked with her legs a few times and moved her eyes towards Mitsuru. The redheaded woman was also now red in the face, and she was already swinging and kicking wildly. One of her hands was fingering her pussy now, and that reminded Yukari of her own arousal. She forced her hands between her legs and desperately touched herself. In just a few moments, she saw the expression on Mitsuru’s face turn to incredible pleasure for a while. She could clearly see Mitsuru’s cum running down her legs, and it seemed her bladder gave out as well.
Mitsuru’s head was pretty clouded right now. Her final orgasm gave her a lot of pleasure, but the pain caused by lack of oxygen was also there. She realized that the spell must have weakened her as she jerked on the rope, sending her body into a spin. As the world was moving before her eyes, she was given a chance to see all the ex-students that were watching her, but her mind didn’t care about them at all. She caught a glimpse of Yukari who was still touching herself, and their old lover entered her thoughts. Her red eyes flashed before Mitsuru’s brown, and her face lightened up. She seemed to be waiting for her. “I’m coming, love.” She thought, and then she passed out.
Yukari sped up the fingers she was forcing in and out of her snatch, and the additional stimulation brought her to her final orgasm. Even though it felt amazing, the pain returned to her quickly. She spun to the side a bit to take a look at Mitsuru. From the look of it, Mitsuru was already gone. Her tongue was hanging from her mouth, and her eyes were staring blankly into nothingness. Her face was frozen in pleasure, however. Yukari realized Mitsuru was given an easy way out as another wave of pain hit her. Her lungs were burning at this point, and she could feel her breasts bouncing as she swung on the rope. Her eyes started leaking tears from all the pain she was feeling, but she still had some life in her.

The eyes of most moved from Mitsuru towards her as the redhead stopped moving, and they could all see Yukari’s face turning purple from the asphyxiation. Her legs were jerking wildly without her control now, and she fell her bladder releasing as well. She could feel some piss running down her thighs, but her mind was still sharp. As she looked around, she saw all the gathered people watching her. They all seemed very satisfied with her and Mitsuru. It pleased her to know that they performed well, and the pleasant feeling continued as she noticed their leader watching her. Yukari tried to reach out towards her with her hands, but she found no energy to do it, and as the dying woman looked again, she was gone. After a few more jerks, her eyes rolled towards the back of her head as her mind went blank.
Yukari’s body was swinging for a few more moments, then stopped. The crowd realized that the two women who gave their lives for their enjoyment were dead now. Their attention turned towards themselves now, with people quickly getting together for sex and possibly more.


Chihiro quickly found herself a man. The sight of the woman she respected hanging herself willingly just to please all of them shook her deeply, and she needed an orgasm to at least calm down. She hungrily forced herself onto him, and he started to pound her pussy with enough force that she almost lost herself to the pleasure. She closed her eyes to avoid accidentally looking towards the two hanging bodies, and just enjoyed her sex. Her orgasm came far too quickly, and it made her open her eyes. What she saw terrified her – the man was holding a knife now, and he was about to stab her. She instinctively reached out and grabbed his hand, stopping it just as it dug into her skin.
“What are you doing?“ She asked him, but he didn’t answer. Her mind worked extra fast to think what to do now. An unexpected thought came to her – if even Mitsuru Kirijo died for others’ pleasure, why shouldn’t she do so as well? With this conclusion in mind, she let go of his hand. He moved the knife a bit up, then forced it back down. The knife easily cut through her neck.
Blood came out of her mouth as the man continued fucking her body, the shakes to her body spraying her face and glasses with blood. As he finished inside her, he pulled on the knife a few times, tearing through the remainder of her neck and fully cutting her head off. As the man stood up from her body, another took his place, and yet another picked up her head.


Rio was riding another man now. She already came once, and after she made the man cum she moved on to someone else. She couldn’t quite get another orgasm yet, but the pair on stage only made her ride him harder. She realized what could give her the release, and she knew she needed it. “Tighten itttt!” She moaned at the man she was riding, and he obeyed. As her hair cut off her breath, her arousal skyrocketed. With a few more bounces, she came all over the man’s torso. Her mind was a bit numb because of the orgasm, so the pain in her chest didn’t feel strong. She kept riding the man with the rest of her energy, until the lack of oxygen caused her to pass out. The man just took hold of her with both his hands, and continued fucking her until he came as well. Then he let go of her, but he left the loop of hair around her neck. She died because of the lack of oxygen shortly after, as no one helped her. Her body was used by a few more men afterwards.

---

“It seems people really enjoyed what Mitsuru-san and Yukari-san did.” Aigis’s robotic voice sounded out in a small private room. She and Fuuka Yamagishi were staying there, watching the double hanging on a screen.
“Yes, they did. And both Mitsuru and Yukari seemed very happy as they died.” Fuuka’s responded in her usual weak voice, then stood up.
“You still want to do it, right?” Aigis asked her, and Fuuka simply nodded back at her. Aigis felt a pang of sadness at the confirmation that she’d lose yet another of her friends, but she knew Fuuka wouldn’t change her mind now.

---

Yukari opened her eyes. She was surrounded by whiteness. The only thing standing out was Mitsuru’s lush red hairstyle far in the distance. She ran toward her, noticing that both she and Mitsuru were completely naked now. The cold made her nipples harden as she got close. And then she saw HER. She would recognize that auburn hair anywhere. It belonged to their old leader, who sacrificed herself 4 years ago to save the world. And she was also her and Mitsuru’s lover during the final month before that. She couldn’t do anything but stare at her slightly grown body, stunned that their plan actually worked – Mitsuru had HER held in a tight embrace, and it drew Yukari’s eyes to her breasts, which were slightly bigger than what she remembered. The two women in front of her were kissing passionately, and Yukari couldn’t bring herself to interrupt them. But then those beloved red eyes opened, and they were filled with more joy and love than Yukari ever saw before.

“Mitsuru! Yukari’s here too!” She broke free of Mitsuru’s embrace, and slammed her body against Yukari’s. Yukari hugged her tightly in silence – no words could voice what she felt now. Her head was pulled for a kiss, and Yukari recalled that her lips tasted just the way they did those 4 years before. The memory filled her eyes with tears of joy. They were finally back together!

When she finally pulled away, Mitsuru began to speak:
“As you see, our plan worked perfectly. Us being here means we’ll support the Grand Seal with our life energy as well. And that means we will stay here together, forever.” Mitsuru’s voice was shaking as she spoke, and Yukari knew she was also crying. The three women embraced again, and Yukari heard HER voice again. “Thank you for joining me here. We’ll never be separated again.”

I went for a Heroes-verse take on this, working off of Zephiel running across the woman who attempted to kill him. Who knows how death works in that world, honestly, but hey.

XXX

While the Askrian keep that held the Order of Heroes was massive, it was inevitable that Heroes from all times and worlds would have a chance of bumping into each other. Usually, this was no issue. At times, however, sparks would fly. And at other times still, the absolute worst would come out in those who crossed paths.

XXX

Those with more villainous natures, when not on the front lines under Kiran’s orders, tend to stick to themselves, in the less populated areas of the keep. Zephiel is one who sticks to his isolation with a fierce tenacity, only seldomly backed up by his former subordinate, Narcian. Today is one such day, and the two walk the halls in silence, taking in the nostalgia of each other’s presence. Until, however, their peace is disturbed.

Another disreputable Hero is making her way down the hall toward them, and the sight of her causes Zephiel to grind his teeth. The former king had survived countless attempts on his life, the most prevalent of which was his own father’s attempt to poison him. But another that always stood out in his mind was the Blue Crow’s attempt to end his life.

And now, by chance, she crosses his path. Either this incarnation of Ursula hasn’t failed in her attempt to assassinate him yet, or she simply doesn’t recognize him after his many years of training and growth.

“Narcian,” he growls, keeping his voice low. “What say we have some fun here? I have quite a bit to pay this wretched woman back.”

“Gladly, milord. Things have been far too boring for Narcian’s taste of late!” the Wyvern Lord answers, still showing reverence to the man who once gave him his orders. That is, to his face, at the very least. Zephiel is not a man one wishes to anger, with his tenuous grip on sanity.

And yet the very sight of Ursula, the Blue Crow has enraged him. As their paths converge, the two men spread out, blocking the blue-haired assassin from progressing any further.

“What is the meaning of this?! Is there some grievance between us?” Ursula asks, her tone demanding. “I’ll have you know, harassing an assassin of my caliber does not end well.”

“Quite the tongue you’ve got there!” Narcian says, “But you should really watch how you speak to your betters.”

“Betters? You two?” she scoffs, “Unlikely. Now, stand aside before I make you stand aside.”

“Hmph. You truly don’t recognize me, then?” Zephiel says, his eyes darting up and down Ursula’s full figure. “I am Zephiel, King of Bern! All men will tremble at my name, as they’re eradicated in the flames of dragons.”

Sure enough, the name and title get a reaction out of Ursula. Her eye’s widen, then narrow in anger.

“Ah, yes. Zephiel. One of the ones that got away,” she says, venom dripping from her words. “Do you want me to rectify that, milord?”

“As if a washed up hag like you could manage such a feat!” Narcian says, backing up his former ruler, just like old times.

“What did you call me, you insignificant whelp?!” Ursula asks, taking a step towards the blonde. Before she can reach him, Zephiel’s fist collides with her head, the King of Bern moving surprisingly quickly considering his size and the full plate he wears.

The punch is enough to stagger the assassin, catching her completely off guard. Narcian is quick to spring forward, shoving her to the ground, rolling her face first, and straddling her. Though he isn’t as bulky as Zephiel, his weight is more than enough to pin the mage, who relies more on skill and magic than actual strength to end the lives of her targets.

Even knowing she’s pinned, she struggles, squirming beneath his weight with a desperate ferocity. That is, until Zephiel takes a step toward her, and places the heel of his boot against her neck. He pushes down, letting her know who is in control, until her struggles slowly cease.

“You have much to pay for, wretch,” he says, “Trading coin for lives is pathetic. Humanity is such a blight, and I can’t wait for it to be swept aside. For now, however, I’ll have to get rid of you myself.”

“You fool, it’s not as though we can truly die in this world,” Ursula spits, “What good is any of this?”

“I can make you wish you were dead,” Zephiel says, simply. “Do whatever you wish with her, Narcian.”

“Gladly, milord!” he answers, and the pushes his weight against Ursula’s prone body. She can feel, then, that he is hard, and it isn’t difficult to piece together what comes next for her. Sure enough, Narcian reaches down, freeing his cock, and then works quickly to yank Ursula’s panties aside beneath the revealing robes she prefers. He pushes the tip of his cock against her entrance, feeling the heat of her sex against him, and Ursula can’t believe she’s allowed this to happen.

“Kiran will never accept this, you know,” she threatens, invoking the Summoner’s name as a trump card. “You’ll both be punished.”

“I believe we both know you lose most of your memory upon coming back,” Zephiel says, referring to the strange magic that keeps them from dying in Askr. “All that will linger is the pain, and you’ll likely think random enemies did this to you, not Narcian and myself.”

Ursula falls silent then, knowing Zephiel is right. Her silence doesn’t last long, however, as Narcian begins pushing into her. He is slow, but forceful, and each inch he shoves into her brings forth another whimper. Ursula can hardly stand the noises she makes, already showing such weakness before her attackers. She can feel Zephiel’s eyes burning a hole in her back, sense him thinking of what a failure she must be, whimpering like some child in the face of so little.

Ursula clamps her mouth shut, determined not to make any more noise. And as Narcian pushes in as deep as he can, she is amazed at how long she’s stayed silent. Even when he begins thrusting, starting out with a steady, rough pattern, she stays quiet. He picks up speed, and his grip on her hips grows firmer and firmer, but she remains silent. Narcian, however, continues savoring how tight her cunt is, even if she has managed to avoid growing wet with arousal so far.

It makes no difference to him, and she certainly wouldn’t be the first beauty he’s fucked into submission. Zephiel, however, seems annoyed by her silence. He kneels beside her head, grabbing her by the chin and forcing her to look up at him.

“If you’re going to remain quiet, this must not be bad enough for you. Is that it, you wretch?” he asks, squeezing her jaw.

“There’s… nothing you can do that I can’t take,” Ursula assures him, through gritted teeth.

“We’ll see about that,” he says, and his hand wraps around her throat. He squeezes, blocking off her air, and watches as her eyes go wide. Each second she goes without air, the thrusts from Narcian grow more intense. Zephiel’s grip is like iron, and Ursula can do nothing to wriggle away from it, cannot manage even the slightest gasp of air.

Unfortunately, the asphyxiation works against her efforts to resist. As she struggles to remain conscious, and her face begins turning the same blueish-purple as her hair, Narcian’s thrusts become more and more pleasurable. The man certainly knows what he’s doing, she must admit, but such thought is far from her mind now. All she can think of now is air, glorious air, and how badly she needs it. She looks up at Zephiel, eyes afire with her rage. She struggles, flailing her arms and hoping for any sort of purchase against the floor, his armor, anything.

But as her eyes lose focus, and her limbs go limp, Ursula knows she has no chance. Just as she begins to lose hope completely, Zephiel releases her. Her body reacts instantly, sucking in lungfuls of air greedily. The blurriness at the edges of her vision fades, as life-giving air flows through her once more. She can’t suppress the euphoria she feels at having her life in the hands of another, having it nearly yanked from her only to be returned at the last second. But that euphoria is quickly replaced by another, as Narcian’s thrusts push her over the edge.

Whatever ability Ursula had to resist was stripped away as Zephiel choked her, and now the assassin can do nothing but ride out the waves of pleasure she feels as climax crashes over her. The walls of her cunt tighten around Narcian, and the Wyvern Lord reaches his own climax, his seed spilling into her womb with no concern.

“Gods, you’re quite the fuck!” Narcian says, pulling out. “Even Narcian must admit, he’s not had much better than you.”

“And I doubt she’s had better than you, considering how easily you made her come. Pathetic, I thought you were a renowned assassin, not some worthless whore,” Zephiel says. “To think you nearly killed me all those years ago. Well, I’m no failure, ‘Blue Crow.’”

The King of Bern draws his greatsword, Eckesachs, and can practically feel the blade hungering for her blood. But how best to end her miserable life?

“Go on and help her up, Narcian. I would like her to meet her end on her feet,” Zephiel orders. “A luxury I doubt she gave many of her targets.”

Narcian rises, then, and tugs her up by her hair. He is far from gentle, and Ursula comes up cursing.

“As I said before, I’ll just come back. We can’t truly die here, you stubborn fool,” she says, yet her eyes betray fear. After all, none of them have died within the walls of the keep, only on the fields of battle. Perhaps there is something to where one dies, that none of them are aware of. In the midst of her thought, Zephiel swings his great blade.

It connects just below Ursula’s knee, easily severing her leg before travelling on to the next. The arc of the blade brings it lower, striking directly against the bone of her lower leg. The blade, coupled with Zephiel’s strength, makes short work of that as well, and Ursula topples to the floor once more, blood pouring from the ruins of her legs.

“Wha-” she cries out, but Zephiel is quick to raise his blade, only to turn it blade-down, and drive it into her toned stomach. It pierces her easily, before striking the floor. Zephiel twists the blade then, and Ursula feels a blinding pain as her guts are twisted with it. She turns her head, vomiting up blood and Gods know what else. In spite of herself, her bladder gives out amidst the intense pain, her piss pooling beneath her as Zephiel pulls his blade up once more.

He stands for a moment, watching her twitch and squirm as her life’s blood seeps out of her, joining the piss and vomit that surround the Blue Crow. It’s a good feeling, seeing the woman who once tried to end his life as she feels her own slip away. He turns the blade down once more, this time bringing it down slowly. The tip rests against her throat, and in spite of how weak she feels, Ursula manages to raise her hands, to grip the blade, as if to hold it at bay. Zephiel only scowls, pushing the blade down, rending the flesh of her palms as easily as paper, as Eckesachs travels through her neck, separating her head from her body.

Her body spasms, then, blood pouring from the opening he left. Narcian looks over the ruin of her body, shaking his head.

“Quite a waste, if you ask me,” he says, “She really was a good fuck.”

“You’re welcome to her now, Narcian,” Zephiel offers, “Though if she does return to life, I’m not sure how that would work with you inside her. Likely best to wait and see.”

“Yes, milord,” Narcian agrees, “And what do we do if she does come back? None of us have died within the walls of Askr’s keep, after all.”

“I feel generous. We’ll do this one or two more times, then let her go,” Zephiel says, “Perhaps that will teach her some manners.”

A request from a friend, Maribelle's attempts to intercept Plegian soldiers goes even worse than in canon.

XXX

“Plegian troops, crossing the border to pillage and loot? I hope your captain understands this is an act of war!” Maribelle says, tall on the back of her horse. The rank and file soldiers look up at her, dazed by the noble’s sudden appearance.

“And who’re you to stop us?”

“A noble of Ylisse! I demand parley, before you take any more innocent lives.”

Another soldier steps forward, a bit better groomed than the others. Taking him for the captain, Maribelle turns her horse to face him.

“Are you the one in charge here?”

“Yes. So if you've got something to say, spit it out. We've got orders to follow, after all.”

“I'll do nothing so vulgar as ‘spit it out,’ we're talking life and death here! You and your men had best turn back for Plegia, lest you bring war down on all our heads,” Maribelle says, hoping to appeal to the men's reason.

“Gangrel wants war. And if we know what's good for us, we want what the king wants,” the man says, shaking his head. “‘course, a noble bitch seems like a much better target than some stinking village.”

It takes a moment for his words to sink in, and that hesitation would spell disaster for Maribelle. When his men grew so near to her, she isn't sure, but their hands around one of her ankles, tugging her from the back of her horse. She falls to the hard earth, tangled up in her saddle, and the sudden commotion is enough to spook her horse. Her mount flees, leaving the noble dazed and immobile.

Worse yet is the group of Plegian soldiers surrounding her, distasteful expressions plain on their faces. She struggles to rise, extracting herself from the tangle of rope and leather that is her now-useless saddle.

“What do you think you're doing?!” she asks, incredulous.

“A declaration of war, like you said. This is easier on us, and likely to be a lot more effective anyway.”

“W-what are you referring to?”

“Raping and killing a noble, and leaving her mutilated corpse practically within sight of her keep? Even your peaceful bitch of a ruler can't stand for that.”

Panic seizes her heart. She turns, frantic, looking for any opening, and when finding none, bolting for the smallest looking enemy. With a shove, however, she's sprawled on her back in the center of the circle. The captain moves first, straddling her.

“This'll be easier if you stay still, girl,” he promises, but Maribelle isn't a submissive young lady. She drives a fist upward, catching him in the jaw, before he can grab her wrists. There's not much force behind the hit, clumsy as it is, but it's enough to anger her attacker. He grunts, grabbing her wrists firmly and wrenching them above her head.

“I did warn you,” he says, drawing a dagger from his belt with his free hand. Maribelle's eyes watch the bright steel in horror, as he aims his strike. With a flash, it moves down, and she feels intense pain as her hands are pierced, and the blade is driven into the earth.

She screams, then, her voice shrill and panicked, full of pain the likes of which she's never felt before. Still, any attempt to move her hands now will only ruin them further, and she has been effectively immobilized.

The captain reaches a hand back, then, and one of his soldiers hands him their blade. He works quickly, cutting Maribelle's clothes from her body even as her frantic heartbeat pushes blood from the wounds in her hands. In a moment, she is naked, and the men's eyes pore over her hungrily. Her face grows bright red, exposed to strangers in such a horrible way.

Her screams give way to sobs, as her assailant trails the tip of the dagger over her naked breasts, lingering at her nipple. Her breath causes her chest to rise, pushing the razor sharp blade into her, making her wince in pain.

“P-please, unhand me!” she begs, but the men only laugh.

“No chance of that, Missy,” one of them says, “Now that we are what you're hiding under all those clothes.”

“That's right. My men and I have gotten all worked up, seeing you naked like this, and I'd hate to see them frustrated. So I'm going to break you in, then they each get a turn.”
“Please, Gods, no! I'm begging you!”

“Never should have ridden out here, milady,” the captain spits. He reaches down, freeing his cock and stroking lightly, until he's fully erect. Maribelle's eyes dart down, toward his erection, widened with horror.

“But I've never…” she protests weakly, as the tip of his cock presses against her cunt.

“Don't see how it'll matter to you before too long, so just lay back and enjoy it,” he says, sneering. He thrusts in, then, and Maribelle feels only pain as he forces himself in. In spite of herself, she pulls her hands towards her in reflex, dragging them over the dagger's blade and causing herself even more pain. And yet… there's some give, the blade moves just slightly. Feeling a desperate flash of hope, Maribelle tugs even harder, timing it with the man's thrusts, hoping he won't notice. The pain is unbearable, both from the widening gash in her hands and from his efforts between her legs. But finally, finally, she feels the dagger slip up, leaving the earth.

She yanks one hand free, gripping the blade and pulling it from the palm of her other hand. The captain's eyes widen, as she slashes at him, but he manages to rear back at the last second. He bats her hand aside, and the blade slips from her grasp, slick with her blood as it is.

“Well, that wasn't very polite, was it boys?” he says. Maribelle lets out a choked sob, as the last of her hope is picked up by one of her audience. He hands it to the captain, who takes it eagerly. “What were you hoping to accomplish, milady?”

“You won't get away with this. They'll hunt you down, and gut you'll like dogs for this.”

“The only dog I see here is you, bitch,” he spits, and the blade flashes down once more. It sinks into flesh between Maribelle's perky breasts, sticking into her sternum with an audible thunk. She gasps in pain, but he only raises the blade once more. Thunk. It rises, and falls. Crack. The bone splits, allowing the blade into her chest. It nicks the wall of her heart, and the organ struggles to pump her life's blood even in its compromised state, tearing itself apart. She sputters then, the last of her breath coming in ragged gasps, as everything fades away. The last thing Maribelle sees is that damn sneer, the last thing she feels, the distant heat of his seed spilling into her.

XXX

“Can't believe she pissed herself,” one of the soldiers says, taking his turn pumping into her slack mouth, lifeless eyes gazing at nothing.

“Closest thing to lube we're gonna get,” another answers, fucking her cunt roughly.

Of course they would have preferred her alive, but hell if they were going to let a fine noble like this pass them by. Each soldier took at least one turn, with many coming back for seconds long after the last of her life's warmth had faded. These two would be the last, and were on their third round.

“Sure we can't take her with us, captain?” one of them asks.

“Wouldn't be much of an example then, would she?” he says. “We want a war, after all.”

The men grumble as they fuck her, spilling their seed freely when finished. They leave her then, her body ravaged and ruined, with a dagger still sticking from her chest.

I wrote this after some talk in the 2d board for fire emblem. Someone mentioned wanting to see Gray strangle Clair, and... I can't draw, but I can write!

XXX

Gray finds it harder and harder not to resent her. He confessed, he poured his damn heart out to her, telling her he loved her… and was told never to speak with her in response. Clair, who always speaks her damn mind, no matter how much it hurts. Clair, who he can't even think of without shaking, without getting angry.

Yet, she's so infuriatingly gorgeous he can't help but think of her. Before, he wanted her to be happy. Now, he wants her to hurt like he does. The villager lies awake at night, thinking of it. Of how badly he wants to hurt her. Of course he feels awful about it, but the desire doesn't fade.

And each night, it gets worse. Eventually he can't even try to sleep. Instead, Gray paces the camp, trying to keep his mind on other things. Trying to keep his thoughts away from making it so she can't speak to him. From her face, twisted as she gasps for breath. From his hands, locked around that slender, pretty neck. So alluring, so fragile…

And suddenly, Gray notices where he is. A very familiar tent is before him, dark, its entrance unguarded. He knows she's asleep inside, not a worry in her head. She can just cast him out, throw him away, and sleep like a baby? It isn't right.

Before he can stop himself, Gray is lifting the flap of the tent. He leans in, gazing at Clair. The light of the Moon makes her radiant, as she sleeps, her hair sprawled out beneath her head. That neck, so enticing… her chest, rising and falling with each breath, while he suffers under her words.

He can't take it. Gray steps in, crossing to her bed. He lowers her covers, slowly, so he doesn't disturb her. In the dim lighting, he can still make out her curves under the thin night gown, and he wishes things could have been different. He feels a stirring of arousal, and Gods does he wish it was different. But now, this is the only way. He'll win. Clair will be his, and no one else's.

So he climbs into the bed, straddling her. Each of his legs pins one of hers. The weight causes her to stir, to open her eyes and see the dark outline of her uninvited guest. Before she can scream, however, his hands clasp around her neck. It's so thin he can easily wrap his fingers around it, and squeezing feels so natural. Her hazel eyes go so wide, when she realizes her breath won't come. Gray watches as her mouth opens, closes. Silent gasps as she struggles for air. Then, those eyes lock on his. Even in the dark, she must be able to tell. Her eyes beg, they plead.

“Why are you doing this, Gray?” they seem to ask. “What did I do to you?”

Threw me away, he wants to say, but the words won't come. What does it matter, anyway? Gray has no intention of letting up, and slowly, that dawns on her. Her lungs scream for relief, for air, and suddenly she is desperate. She begins to thrash, to struggle against her assailant, but with her legs pinned she cannot overpower him.

Gray's arms have the strength of a man who's worked the earth, while Clair has lived in luxury. Her training isn't enough to win her the day, and her thrashing slows. Her hands, attempting to push at Gray, to claw him, fall. As she runs out of air, she goes limp.

Gray stares into her eyes, as the spark that gives them so much inquisitive charm slowly fades. Beneath him, Clair loses consciousness. Laying on top of her the way he is, he feels the warm rush of her piss as her bladder empties. And yet, he holds his grip. He wants to be sure. Absolutely sure that she's gone. So, he presses harder. Squeezes tighter. Until he hears a soft pop, and knows he's crushed her windpipe. He breathes deeply, then, enjoying the breath he's taken from her.

Only then does he realize how hard he is. Even in death, Clair is beautiful, and now… she's all his. With a shudder of apprehension, Gray frees his cock. He lifts her nightgown, and tugs down her soaked panties, revealing her cunt.

“I love you, Clair,” he says, as he pushes the tip of his erection against her. “You made me do this…”
He pushes in, then, marvelling at how warm she is, how alive she feels even though he knows she's gone. With nothing holding him back, he fucks her. He uses her, like nothing more than a pretty doll, thrusting into her, rough and hard. In moments, he comes, his seed spilling into her dead cunt.

There's a certain satisfaction in his climax, an ownership that he can't deny feels incredible. And leaves him wanting more. Of course, tonight is his only chance, and if discovered, he won't survive tomorrow. So he rolls over his lover, dead as she may be, and presses his cock against her ass, next.

He fucks her until just before daybreak, enjoying her every hole cold as much as he did hot. By the time he's done, her body is coated in his come. But, naturally, he has to leave if he has any hope of survival. Not that he cares either way, with Clair gone.

Hello! I'm Lilac. I've decided to start posting the short stories and drabbles I've written and am writing to the public! Feel free to critique and comment! In any case, I hope you enjoy the stories!

Disclaimer: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author's imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.

Holiday in the Mountains (Mg, pedo, tort, implied snuff, foot fetish)

(note: it goes without saying the author does not condone or endorse any
of the contents of this story. It is a fantasy and nothing more)

It was on the last day of my trip in the Pyrenees. I had been doing a
lot of walking and thinking in the lonely pine forests. Trying to clear my
head. Occasionally I would come across vacant log cabins; tiny shelters
for travellers lost during snow or just escape hatches for city dwellers
once a year to get back to the simple life. Isolated places where a guy
could really be alone and in touch with his natural side and be natural
with his desires and feelings.

So it was on this last day when, despite my apparent clear-headedness
and new resolve to put my dark thoughts into my past that I had this
suddenly brilliant and rare moment of opportunity.

Coming up the mountain road in my car I had passed the girl on her
bicycle. I drove on another mile not thinking. Just blank as the angel
and devil on my shoulders fought among themselves. And then, suddenly the
image of a particular old, abandoned woodshed I had seen around these parts
suddenly popped back into my head and with it the old devil crawled right
into my ear and grabbed a hold of me.

I pulled the car to a halt and stepped out onto the tarmac road. Map in
hand. I was trembling. With fear and anticipation. Part-willing the girl
wasn't going to come along this road and I could just drive away from here
a new, free, re-born man. But slowly from a small speck the image of the
girl on the bicycle slowly enlarged as she pedalled along the road towards
me. I tried to hide the bulge in my pants as she slowed to pass me,
smiling shyly and panting.

She was a very cute sandy blonde: her hair fixed into two plaits which
ran down past her shoulders. Her skin was sun-kissed and unblemished but
for a scatter of freckles. She was dressed lightly for cycling in a pale,
yellow tennis shirt that just suggested the budding young breasts beneath;
her buttocks were squeezed into short, cut-off denims that accentuated the
smooth, delicious long legs. On her feet, black plimsolls and white sports
socks.

"Excusez- moi.." I began in French, playing the part of the lost tourist
puzzling over my map. I had spread the paper out on the roof of my car.
The metal surface baking to the touch so you could fry an egg on it.

She happily tried to point me in the right direction.. but I feigned
bemusement and studied the map, scratching my head. Then she climbed of
the bike and came over to show me more directly. She barely came up to my
shoulder as she leaned forward in front of me to study the map. I stood
directly behind her, sniffing her and checking both ways that the road was
deserted...

I worked quickly and methodically for the next bit. Almost in a dream.
After subduing her and tying her up I put her in the boot of the car. The
bicycle I was able to lose in the rocky ravine that fell away on one side
of this part of the mountain road. Then I drove and drove through lonely
woodland roads and muddy tracks I had explored on my rambles. It took a
good hour to reach the furthest I could get into the forest with the car.

It took another 40 minutes with the tied, struggling girl over my
shoulder until we reached the hut. She fought and struggled and tired me
but I wasn't going to let her escape. The old beast always put a
superhuman strength in me. I kicked open the door and dropped her onto the
dusty floor of the dim cabin. She was gagged and tied at the ankles and
her wrists were cuffed behind her back. Her bright eyes were wet with
tears, and her soft, tanned sensuous skin was beaded with sweat.

Slipping to my knees in front of her. I grabbed her plimsolls, and
pulled them up in my lap. She tried to roll away from me but she was tired
and confused and almost paralysed with fear.

I started pulling the left shoe off of her foot. She wore white socks
with little frills around the edges. The sock clung slightly to her foot,
and was damp with sweat. I removed her other shoe as well. I took off her
socks. Starting again with the left, I pulled the soft material down over
her heel, then all the way down her foot, to the tips of her yummy toes,
and removed the sock. Then the same with her other sock.

I decided to be cool for a little while. I just sat there stroking her
soft, white soles, and running my fingers between her toes. Indeed I had
found myself a really cute pair.

Continuing in my bad French I told her that I liked her pretty feet and
she had better not try to kick me or pull away but just lay there nice and
still. And with that I kissed the warm tips of her toes. She tasted of
honey and almonds. She looked at me with fearful curiosity. She's begging
me through her gag. I can't understand a muffled word but I love the way
she sobs and cries so pitifully as I caress one slender ankle. My cock
stiffening satisfyingly as I admire the wrinkles on her milky-white soles;
her juicy, round heel and plump, squirming toes with their pink, glittery
nail-polish.

I fondled her foot, lovingly and press my nose and tongue against her
sole. Between licks and wet kisses I speak to her gently, though my words
were full of my devious intentions. How old is she? Nine? Ten?... The
same age as my own daughter. I picture my little Emma now, alone in our
lounge of the old apartment, back when me and her mum were trying to make
things work. There she is absorbed by the TV, flat on her stomach, propped
up on her elbows; knees bent and her bare feet kicking innocently in the
air behind her. I imprinted that image into my memory and it has become a
favourite masturbation tool for a long time. Not that I would ever do
these things to my daughter... that's what these anonymous little
jailbaits are for.

I unscrewed my hip-flask of whisky and gulped down a shot, before
splashing some more over her tootsies. Sort-of to baptise them, I guess. I
lapped up the warming liquid from her toes, beginning with the littlest up
to the biggest. Each one hungrily taking into my mouth and fondling with
my tongue like jelly beans.

I shuffled around to the side of her so that my hands could feel beneath
her t-shirts the little, pink, budding nipples that stood vulnerably upon
her flat, white chest. Her heart was pounding.

"What a good little girl you are being for me", I breathed hotly as I
pulled up her t-shirt the more easily to look at her flat, snow-white
chest. The kind of skinny torso with delicately delineated ribs, taut and
sweating. The sight of this totally delicious, helpless creature
completely under my control makes my own heart swell with a kind of
fatherly-protective embrace. I force myself to swallow down such feelings
of mercy and to obey my cock.

I returned to the furnace of my lusts: those naked, tender, unblemished
and adorable feet with their slender, pretty arches and soft soles where I
now stroked the swelling head of my cock. I can't really explain why I
have always been excited by such peculiar things. In winter and the fall
one can almost forget such curious delicacies exist.. but in spring and
summer, walking through the crowded streets, to the park or in the most
mundane situations the flash of a pair of girls feet: maybe encased in
strappy sandals, or the currently fashionable ballet pumps with their
revealing toe-cleavage.. suddenly I am filled with this LUST.

I just wanted to lose myself in a meaty, quivering mouthful of squirming
girls toes; to squirt my hot cum over a writhing pile of soft, wrinkled
soles. Even as I reminisced I am holding her feet firmly in my hands and
beginning to slide and squeeze my cock between her arches; my eyes wandered
greedily over her knees, her belly and her blonde plaits, the cute freckles
on her nose; all the time reducing her to a piece of meat to be used for my
depravity. My cock was stiffening more and more angrily as I began to pump
her little feet.

I spunked a good, gooey white load over her toes. My head was dizzy but
light, hollowed out. It always happens after I come the first time. It
loosens me up to get down with more serious business. I chuckled to myself
as I went outside the cabin for a cigarette. I am not naturally a bad
person. It's not a crime to like girls feet? Why do these little girls
have to tease me with their oh-so-sexy little peds? They are basically
asking for what I give them... These are the kind of thoughts that go
round in my head at these times. I'm psyching myself up basically.
Because these girls can never be allowed to go home again. I have to hurt
them and kill them. I don't feel comfortable about this. Maybe I haven't
done it enough times to get hardened yet. It comes more naturally each
time, but still, I have to work myself up into a kind of anger to go
through with it.

I thought about all the tools in the cabin. There was an axe outside by
the door as well. I thought about all the possibilities at my disposal. I
thought about the fear in her baby-blue eyes, I thought how she would look
naked and suspended with her arms above her head and the nude perfection of
her tender pre-teen pussy; the pink ripeness of her young bottom. I didn't
really need the gag for her out here... the more remote I realised this
cabin was the more I thought it would be good to let her scream her little
lungs out as I slowly abused her and cut her up. My cock was stiffening
again at these thoughts. I took one last look at the beautiful blue sky
and the innocent nature of the forest before I went back into the cabin and
let the darkness enter me.

Rural Laws

When I stop the Jeep, Tanya’s wet little mouth slowly slides off my cock and she looks up at me with a grin.

“That’s just a preview, you know. Just make sure I can show you the rest.”

Her perky little tits have been on display since we left the ranch, but as she climbs out onto the low grass her bikini bottoms follow, dropped on the passenger seat. Her slit is hairless as she turns to let me see, and glistening slightly with her excitement.

“So now I’m a trespasser.. Five minutes, we said that, OK?”

And then she is off, running lightly over the firm surface like the young athlete she is. Not quite twelve, and getting off on being hunted by grown men. It’s a strange world, but I can do nothing but shrug and start my preparations. It’s taken me almost four hours this morning to locate the kinky little thing on the net and pick her up. I hope it won't be a waste of time.

By the time I have started the vehicle and reduced the distance a bit, she is almost a kilometer out on the prairie. A bit closer and I see her looking back at me, finding a bit of extra speed, but she is clearly nearing the end of her endurance, hair lank with sweat, drops glinting in the sun as they fall. Just as I like it.

Time to engage cruise control before I stand up to get a better view. Forty meters now, one hand on the steering wheel as I take aim. A neat line on her tanned skin, from her perky bubble butt up along her side, eight red spots blossoming in less than half a second as I let the .22 sub drift up.

Tanya drops without a sound, slowly rolling onto her back with her legs spread as I stop the Jeep beside her. I used squirrel rounds, of course, to avoid an instant kill, and her wet cunt squeezes me nicely as I lift her hips and press in my cock, still slick from the blowjob.

I hear a bubbling breath when I lean forward to squeeze her tit. Her lips are flecked with blood and saliva as she looks at me, frowning.

“Idiot, I liked you,” she manages.

I shrug, of course, and press the gun up under her chin.

“Love you too, baby!”

The twitch and clench of her cunt as a single shot blows out the top of her head almost makes me cum, but I let her body grow limp before I fill her up.

Pictures for Instagram then, face up, face down, and tied to the hood of the Jeep before I drive back to the smokehouse. Worth the effort, this one.

by

darkgirlbex

*

Angelina sat beside her brother Marcus in the waiting room, her underwear damp with her juices, his cum still leaking from her pussy. Their mother was sat beside them looking up the the LED display waiting for their names to be called. None of them said a word to each other.

Marcus sat with his head hung low trying not to thinking about what was about to happen. Angelina was looking around the waiting room at all the other boys and girls, wondering why they where here. She briefly made eye contact with another girl a little older than herself wearing a low-cut top, who was sat the other side of the room with her mother. Their gaze was almost a sympathetic one, they both knew each others tender flesh would soon be going under the knife.

Angelina watched as another teary blonde haired girl and her mother emerged through a door back into reception. She could tell that walking was causing her some discomfort, the girl didn’t look at anyone as her mother lead her over to the reception desk. Angelina listened into their conversation.

“How are you feeling now?” The receptionist asked.

“Sore.”

“Well that’s what happens when you can’t stop touching yourself,” her mother snapped.

“They ruined my pussy. My perfect pussy,” the girl sobbed, wiping away her tears on her sleeve.

“Well the soreness will go in a couple of weeks. And you’ll get used to the smooth look eventually, it might look a mess now but once it’s healed it’s going to look so clean and tidy,” the receptionist said handing her an information pack. “If you have any questions just call out information hotline,”

The girls mother took the pack and thanked the receptionist, she then lead her daughter slowly out of the building.

Angelina was now more worried and anxious than before. When the display bleeped she almost jumped out of her skin, nervously she looked up. Much to her relief it wasn’t her name on the screen. She looked around to see who it was, the girl she’d made eye contact with a few minutes earlier and her mother stood up.

“Mum please I don’t wanna,” the girl said sounding really afraid.

“I don’t care what you want Rebecca, now come on,” she said taking the girls arm and dragging her off practically screaming through the door.

Angelina looked at her older brother, he was still just looking down at the floor. She wondered if he was feeling as nervous as she was, he must have been. It was the first time he’d ever had sex and it was going to be the last. Their mother still hadn’t spoken to either of them, she was too busy reading a magazine.

After a few more minutes of waiting that felt like an eternity the display bleeped again. This time the display read ‘A & M Peters’.

Angelina’s mother stood up. “Right on you two come on, lets get this over with,”

They both followed her through the door, down the corridor and into one of the exam rooms. Waiting inside for them was a young nurse dressed in a blue surgical gown. She looked at them both and smiled.

“I’m nurse Anderson. Please take a seat,” she said pointing to the chairs beside her desk.

They both took a seat at the desk joined moments later by their mother.

“Mrs Peters, it says in my notes that you caught these two... experimenting?”

“Well I’d not call it experimenting as such, when I walked in she was just climbing off of his cock. I just can’t believe they’d do something like this, I brought them up to know better,”

Marcus and Angelina sat listening trying to hide their faces.

“Try not to worry about it Mrs Peters, these things happen. Now it says here Angelina is thirteen, she should really have been cut a couple of years ago. Is there any reason why you opted not to have her cut?” the nurse asked scrolling through the notes on her computer.

“You know what I have no idea. I thought I was being nice not limiting her to a lifetime of no sexual pleasure, but now I really don’t know why I didn’t have her cut sooner,”

“Well you’ve made the right choice by bringing them in, we’ll put an end to this behaviour once and for all. I just need you to sign these consent forms and we can get started,” the nurse said sliding two pieces of paper across the desk.

Their mother read them quickly and signed her name on the line.

“Here,” she said sliding them back to the nurse.

“Thanks,” she said taking the forms giving them a quick glance then placing them neatly on a stack of papers. “Which one do you want me to start with?”

Their mother looked at them both and thought for a second. “Marcus, He’s the oldest. He can go first,”

“Marcus stand up please, take your pants and underpants off,”

Marcus stood up but hesitated to remove his clothes.

“Come on then,” his mother snaped. “I don’t know why your being shy now you where only too happy to undress in front of your sister an hour ago,”

Marcus slipped his jeans and boxers down to his ankles and stepped out of them. His mother leant forward and picked them up, folding them neatly and placing them on the chair. Marcus stood in front of the nurse with his hands down by his sides as she put on a pair of gloves.

She reached out and began her examination, taking his penis between her fingers and slowly retracting his foreskin, revealing his sensitive glans still moist with his sisters juices. She felt his testicles rolling each one between her thumb and forefinger. After a minute or so of the nurse fondling his bits, blood began to flow to his penis rapidly causing it to become erect. Much to his embarrassment.

“Oh my!,” the nurse exclaimed looking at his erect penis “You’re pretty big for your age. It’s just a shame this thing won’t be much use for anything when your testicles are laying in surgical bowl. You really should have given more thought to the choices you made,”

The nurse stood up and walked over to the gynaecology chair in the corner of the room. “Just lay down up here, Legs in the stirrups please,” she said tapping the chair with her hand.

“No, fuck you,” Marcus said angrily.

“Excuse me young man,” his mother snapped. “You’ll have to excuse him, he’s like this all the time at home. I don’t know what to do with him,”

“It’s ok I get that all the time,” the nurse smiled, “It doesn't bother me one bit,”

She gestured to Marcus to come over again. “We can do this one of two ways, either we do it easily with your cooperation, or we sedate you and do it without,”

Marcus thought about it for a second, he didn’t fancy being sedated, at least if he was awake would know what was going on. So he walked over to the chair and climbed up, putting his legs into the stirrups. He lay there nervously as the nurse fetched some supplies and laid them out on a trolley positioned between his legs.

“Any questions?”

“Will it hurt?” he asked, noting the sharp looking scalpel.

“No not that much. I’ll give you a shot to numb the pain, It’ll just feel a little... uncomfortable noting to worry about,” the nurse reassured him.

“What will happen after?”

“After your castrated? Well the testosterone levels in your blood will begin to drop. You’ll start to loose interest in sex, after a couple of weeks you’ll have no interest in sex at all. Erections will be a thing of the past and you’ll not even miss your testicles. You’ll be given an information pack that explains everything in more detail,”

Marcus didn’t know what to say. The reality of his situation began to hit home, he started to regret his few minutes of fun with his sister. He wanted to get up and run but he knew that’d only make things worse. Any chance of escape slipped away as the nurse tightened the straps around each of his ankles.

She turned around to his mother “Would you like to come and watch the procedure?” she asked.

His mother stood up and stretched “Oh you bet I would. You too Angelina get up, I want you to watch this,”

“No it’s gonna be gross, I don’t wanna watch,” Angelina argued.

“You’ll do as I say young lady. Don’t you think your in enough trouble as it is?” her mother snapped.

“Sorry Mommy,” and she got up and followed her mother over to the nurse.

The nurse took a seat between Marcus’s legs. “The procedure is rather simple. I’ll explain what I’m doing as I go,”

Angelina and her mother watched as the nurse picked up a syringe from the trolley.

“This injection will completely numb the area,” she said pushing the needle into his groin and slowly depressing the plunger.

Marcus flinched a little as the needle went in. The nurse then cleaned his scrotum with a yellow coloured liquid on a cotton wool ball which she discarded into a small metal dish.

“Now I’m going to make a small incision down the middle here,” she explained running her finger down the centre of the wrinkled skin of his scrotum. “There will be a little blood but not too much,”

His mother leaned in for a closer look as the nurse picked up the scalpel in her right hand. Using two finger from her left she stretched out the skin of his nut sack and carefully cut down the middle. She had to cut along the same line a couple of times to completely cut through the skin. She placed the scalpel back on the tray and wiped away the spots of blood from the area.

She carefully worked his left testicle out through the hole. She took the scalpel again and made a small cut around the outside of the nut. It popped out from what looked like a milky white membrane that was surrounding it. “And this is what a males testicle looks like,” she said letting them see the purple coloured egg like object, with it’s cord still attached disparaging inside his scrotum.

“The cause of all his problems, the sooner he’s rid of them the better,” his mother laughed.

“Yes it’ll calm down his attitude slightly as well,” the nurse explained still handling the exposed nut.

Angelina felt sick she diverted her eyes to her brothers still hard penis, and remembered how good it felt filling her tight hole less than two hours earlier. Then she suddenly remembered she too would be laying right where he was soon, her own sex going under the knife. It sent a shiver down her spine.

The nurse tied off the cord to his left testicle. “You see I’ve just tied off the cord, this will stop any blood flowing when I cut the cord in a moment. Essentially all blood flow to this testis has been stopped eventually it would just shrivel up and die if we left it attached,”

She took a pair of surgical scissors from the trolley and cut through the cord, the testicle came free in her hand. She held it up momentarily for his mother and sister to see, before she placed it in the metal bowl.

She worked his right testicle out through the hole and once again she tied off the cord. “Would you like to do the honours Mrs Peters?” she said holding out the surgical scissors to his mother.

His mother eagerly took them in her hand. “Where do you want me to cut?” she asked moving in closer.

“Right here just below the thread,” the nurse said pointing to the portion of the cord just below where she’d tied it off.

His mother placed the scissors in position with the cord between their jaws. “Mommy said she’d calm you down one day didn’t she,” she said closing the scissors, it took much more effort to cut through the cord than she thought it would. But with a little extra pressure the blades closed fully, letting his severed testicle drop into the nurses hand, ending her sons sex life. The nurse placed the testicle with the other in the metal bowl.

“Wow that was tough, you must have very strong hands,” his mother laughed handing the scissors back to the nurse who laid them on the trolley.

“You get used to it after a while,” she replied, getting started stitching up his empty sack.

“Have you done many boys?” his mother asked.

“We get more girls come in here than we do boys, but I’ve done roughly twenty in the last two years. I get a strange satisfaction from it,”

The nurse finished stitching him up and applied a sticky bandage over the cut. “There you go all done Marcus. I’ll unstrap you and you can get up,”

The whole thing took just a few minutes. The nurse stood up and unstrapped his ankles. Marcus sat up and looked down between his legs. He couldn’t really see anything his penis was still hard, most of his scrotum was covered by the bandage. But he knew what he’d lost and he knew what it meant for him. He got up slowly, and put his pants back on.

“If you go back to reception they’ll give you an info pack and you can sit and wait,” the nurse said opening the door for him.

Marcus left the room and headed back to reception. Angelina stood nervously knowing it was her turn next, she didn’t really know what to expect.

“You next Angelina, bottoms off and up you get,” the nurse said.

Angelina was so afraid but she didn’t want to say anything. She didn’t want anyone to know how she was feeling and she knew her mother would only have a go at her. Trying to put on a brave face she slipped off her clothing and climbed up onto the chair. The nurse helped her place her legs in the stirrups and strapped them in securely.

“Now I’ll just give you a quick examination before I do your circumcision. Do you have any questions?”

“What are you going to cut out of me?” she asked her curiosity making her feel more and more nervous.

“Well sweetie that depends on what your mother wants,” she said turning to her mother, “What where you wanting, full, partial, basic?”

“I didn’t know there where so many options,” her mother said sounding surprised. “What’s the difference?”

“Well basic is where we just remove the glans, the visible part of the clitoris and a small amount of the clitoral shaft. The clitoral roots and labia are left intact. This method makes orgasm through stimulation of the external parts of the vagina impossible, but orgasm can still be achieved through penetration. Partial is where we remove the entire clitoris along with it’s roots but leave the labia intact. This method severs the nerve centre to the vagina effectively completely sexually numbing it. Orgasm will be impossible but with the labia intact the vagina won’t appear much different. And finally full is the same as partial except for we remove the labia and clitoral hood as well, giving the empty smooth look,” the nurse explained pointing to the diagrams on the wall.

Her mother thought about it for a few moments examining each of the diagrams. Angelina hoped her mother would only pick basic, she was still feeling horny and didn’t wanna think about life without ever orgasming again. Finally her mother broke the silence.

“Go for full, just cut everything out of her,”

Angelina couldn’t believe her ears. “NO,” she shouted. “Mum please. That’s not fair,”

“Not fair?” her mother asked angrily, “Is it fair that you broke my trust? Consider yourself lucky I’m not having you spayed as well. You’ll still be able to reproduce unlike your brother,”

“We do actually offer that as a service should you require it,” the nurse added as she put on a clean pair of gloves. “It’s a little more complex procedure than the circumcision but we do it quite a lot here,”

“No it’s fine, we’ll stick with just the circumcision for now. But if she gives me too much crap I’ll be bringing her back.”

Angelina decided not to argue, she didn’t want to push her mothers patience any more. The idea of being spayed seemed far worse than her current predicament, and she knew her mother wasn’t bluffing. The nurse smiled at Angelina as she sat down on the stool between her legs. She spread Angelina’s sex wide with her fingers.

“Oh yes, there’s clearly evidence of recent sexual activity,” she said pointing out the cum still oozing from her vagina.

“Disgusting girl,” her mother said in disgust.

Angelina felt ashamed and vulnerable. She’d broken her mothers trust and now she was going to pay the ultimate price for her moment of stupidity. She lay there staring at the ceiling as the nurse probed around insider her vagina with her finger, it felt good. She tried to enjoy it while she still could, knowing that once she left the clinic she’d never experience that sensation again. When the nurse withdrew her finger Angelina let out a little sigh, she didn’t want the feeling to end. As the nurse conducted the rest of her examination every touch felt like heaven. Angelina was so desperate to cum. Her brother had cum just before their mum walked in on them putting an end to their fun, she never even got to.

The nurse ran her finger over Angelina's clit, It was so sensitive she had to bite her lip to stop herself screaming out in pleasure.

“There that’s the examination over and done with. I’ll just get you cleaned up and then we’ll get your little operation underway,”

Angelina watched as the nurse walked over to the sink and filled up another metal bowl with warm water. She was still so desperate to cum but she knew she didn’t deserve it. She started to realize she’d done wrong, she felt bad for breaking her mothers trust. The nurse brought the bowl over and placed it on the trolley.

“Mum can I..”

Her mother cut her short. “You’re not worming your way out of this young lady. I should have had you cut when you started high school,”

Angelina’s eyes grew teary. “No mum please just listen to what I have to say.” she paused for a second and looked at her mother. “I know you put so much trust in me when you decided to let me keep my clit, because you didn’t want me to go my whole life without ever experiencing pleasure from sex. And I know I broke your trust by not waiting until I was in a serious adult relationship. I’m so stupid and because I can’t control my urges I deserve to be cut. I’m sorry mum,”

Mrs Peters feeling very moved by her daughter words, leant down over her and gave her a kiss on the forehead. “That’s mummies good girl. Now you know this is for your own good don’t you?” she whispered.

“Yes Mommy,” Angelina said softly while nodding her head, tears beginning to stream down her cheeks.

The nurse picked up the douche syringe and squeezed the air from the balloon. She placed it’s nozzle in the bowl of water, releasing her pressure and allowing the balloon to fill with water.

“Wait,” Angelina’s mother said just a the nurse was about to insert the nozzle into Angelina’s sex.

“Yes Mrs Peters, What is it?”

“I know I never ticked the box to allow her a last orgasm, but is it too late to change my mind?” her mother asked in a much calmer tone than the one she’d been using since catching them together.

The nurse smiled. “No not at all,” she said, laying the douche syringe down on the trolley.

Angelina couldn’t believe what she’d just heard, if her legs weren't strapped in she’d have jumped up and kissed her mother. She opened her mouth to say ‘Thank You’ but “Th,” was all she managed before her mother placed her finger over her mouth.

“Shhh.. You don’t need to say anything. Just lay there, relax and enjoy the nurse giving you your final orgasm,” she said withdrawing her finger from Angelina's mouth.

“Actually Mrs Peters,” the nurse paused, “I’m not allowed to do it as you never gave consent on the form. But there’s noting that says you aren’t allowed too,” She said moving out of the way and gesturing to Angelina’s sex.

Angelina’s mother felt a little uneasy, her mind a flooded with a mix of emotions. She felt kinda strange at the thought that she’d have to stimulate her daughter. But at the same time she felt kind of proud that she’d be the one to give her the last bit of sexual pleasure she’d ever experience in the rest of her life. She moved in between her daughters legs and sat down on the stool the nurse had just been sitting on. She gazed at Angelina’s exposed sex, the wetness of her juices made it glisten and sparkle in the light. Her clit was swollen and throbbing, her heart began to race from excitement.

The nurse sensed Angelina’s mothers unease and went to sit at her desk so as to not be watching, hoping it would help to relax her. “Just let me know when your done,”

Angelina herself didn’t care who did it, all she wanted was to cum. She looked down at her mother smiling cheekily. Her earlier feelings of embarrassment and nervousness where over shadowed by the excitement of the moment and her urge for the release she was so desperate to have.

Her mother took a deep breath and placed her thumb on Angelina’s swollen clit. Angelina’s hips bucked a little from the sudden feeling of pleasure. Her movement rubbed her clit harder against her mothers thumb increasing her pleasure.

“I can tell you really want this don’t you?” her mother asked softly, “Do you really want it?”

Angelina almost screamed but instead let out an excited “Yes,”

“Tell Mommy what you want,”

“I want you to make me cum Mommy,”

Her mother increased the pace rubbing a little faster. Angelina began biting her lip once more, almost purring with excitement.

“How does it feel sweetie?” her mother asked gently sliding a finger from her other hand into Angelina’s wet pussy while still rubbing her clit with the other.

“It feels good Mommy,” she was barely able to speak as her mothers finger began to probe her g-spot, something she’d not discovered herself. “Ahh… mmmm,”

Angelina pushed her head back and closed her eyes as her mother’s fingers worked their magic, bringing her feelings way more intense than anything she’d ever experienced with her own fingers while laying in bed at night. As her mother slipped in a second finger her body gyrated in rhythm with her mothers movements. Her breathing grew rapid, her heart beating faster than ever. Her pussy grew wetter and wetter. Even her mother could feel her own juices beginning to flow, although she’d never admit it.

Angelina was in heaven. Her current situation was irrelevant as she enjoyed her moment of bliss. The thought that it was gonna be her last didn’t even cross her mind. The room was filled with the sound of her soft moans and the slurping sounds made by her mothers finger working her wet hole. The smell of her girl juices filled the air. Angelina began to arch her back and curl her toes as she grew close to climax, her muscles tightened around her mothers fingers.

“Go on sweetie it’s ok, cum for Mommy,” her mother said working her fingers and rubbing her clit even faster.

Angelina began to buck her hips, a wave of pleasure greater than anything she could have ever imagined radiated through her whole body. “Ahhh.. Ahh.. yes YES YES!,” she screamed out in bliss as her orgasm hit. She squirted one long stream of ejaculate hitting her mother in the chest, then another and another. Angelina didn’t know if she’d weed or what had just happened, she didn’t care. It was the most intense orgasm she’d ever had in her whole life. Her mother withdrew her fingers but continued working her clit which was rapidly becoming too sensitive.

“Good girl I can’t believe you squirted, did you enjoy that?”

Angelina couldn’t answer, her clit was now so sensitive every movement of her mothers thumb tickled causing her to break out giggling. “S.. St.. Stop,” she managed to utter through her giggles.

Her mother slowed down her movements and came to a stop, lifting her thumb from her clit. Feeling very content her mother stood up and walked round to stand beside her daughter and gave her another kiss.

“Did you enjoy that sweetie?” she asked again.

“Hehe.. yes Mommy,” Angelina said still giggly.

“Good, You know what’s got to happen now though don’t you?” her mother asked in a more serious but still soft tone.

“Yes Mommy, I have to be circumcised,” Angelina responded as the seriousness of the situation beginning to return to her.

Her mother smiled at her for a second. “And you know why you have to be?”

“Because I can’t control my urges and I want to be a good girl,”

“That’s right sweetie. So you lay there like a good girl and don’t make any fuss,” her mother turned to the nurse. “We’re ready,”

Angelina lay with small waves of pleasure still shooting through her body. The muscles in her vagina still contracting and releasing, opening and closing her hole. The nurse walked over and took her seat between her legs once more.

“Sorry about the mess,” her mother said unsure of what else to say.

“It’s fine don’t worry. It happens a lot here,” the nurse explained putting on yet another pair of gloves. “You’ll be amazed how intense some girls orgasms are when they know it’s their last,”

Her mother took hold of her hand. “Mommies gonna be right here ok,”

Angelina nodded and smiled “Thank you Mommy,” she whispered as the nurse started to clean between her legs.

Her mother began to stroke her head running her fingers through her hair. Angelina lifted her head slightly to look at what the nurse was doing, her mother pushed her head back down.

“Don’t look down there just keep your eyes on me ok sweetie,”

Angelina nodded, she and her mother gazed into each-others eyes. They both felt a connection, a bond stronger than they’d had in a long time. Angelina felt a sharp prick in her most intimate area and squeezed her mothers hand.

“It’s ok sweetie,” her mother spoke softly. “It’ll all be over soon,”

Angelina began to loose the feeling between her legs as her entire vagina became numb.

Her mother’s eyes grew teary again as she looked down at her daughter laying there being so brave. “Your such a brave girl. Mommies so proud of you,” she started to sob.

Her mothers sobbing caused Angelina to break down as well. She couldn’t find any words to say to her mother so she just smiled. The nurse was feeling very moved by their show of genuine emotions. It made a change to see a mother and daughter shedding tears of joy as she accepts her fate. Instead of the usual arguing, struggling and reluctance that she usually got to witness. She actually had to fight to keep her composure and not cry herself, but she remained professional and stuck to the task at hand.

Angelina felt a odd tugging feeling as the nurse stretched out one of her labia. The nurse was determined to make this one of the neatest circumcisions she’d ever performed. She carefully began to cut into the tissue of the labia roughly the thickness of a drinking saw away from where it attached to her vulva. As the blade bit into her skin Angelina felt a faint stinging sensation, she squeezed her mothers hand again.

She wanted to look what was happening but she didn’t dare. The nurse continued to cut the labia free, stopping occasionally to mop up the blood with a cotton wool ball. She worked slowly ensuring she left the exact thickness of labia behind all the way along. Normally she would just cut them off quickly right at the point they attach leaving no trace but a small scar to suggest that they where ever there. But this wasn’t a normal case, she’d gained so much respect for this girl and wanted to leave her own mark on her. So she went against the usual procedure and decided to leave a tiny bit of each labia behind as a mark of her respect for this girl.

She reached the point in which the labia attached to the clitoris, with a small cut the it came free in her hand. She discarded it in the bowl along with her brothers testicles.

Angelina was still gripping her mothers hand tightly, as they continued gazing into each others eyes.

“You're doing great,” the nurse said reassuringly as she stretched out the other labia. “I wish all the girls we had in here where as good as you,”

Angelina felt rather pleased with herself, she never answered instead she smiles wide at her mother who was still as teary as she was.

“I’m so, so proud of you Angelina.” her mother said as she leant in to give her another kiss.

“I love you mum,” Angelina whispered as the nurse began to slowly and carefully cut through her other labia.

“I love you too sweetie,” her mother said giving her one more kiss.

The nurse smiled to herself as she continued cutting, paying close attention to the amount of flesh she left behind to make sure both sides matched. Her steady hand and skills with the scalpel where impressive. As she reached the point the remaining labia joined to the clit, she stopped and mopped up the blood again using another piece of cotton wool she dipped in warm water. Tenderly dabbing over the wounds she’d inflicted. She didn’t see them as wounds. She treat Angelina’s bits as a work of art. Carefully she separated the labia from the glans of her clitoris, and discarded it along with the other.

Angelina still didn’t know exactly what had already been done. All she felt was tugging and stinging. She still wanted to have a look but decided she probably shouldn’t. Both her and her mother had stopped crying and where now just holding hands. Angelina was still accepting her fate and didn’t even care. Her mother had given her the best last orgasm of her life even though she didn’t deserve it. Part of her was glad to be getting cut just because of how close her and her mum had become as a result. Her mother was feeling very, very proud of her daughter for being so brave, she too enjoyed their new found bond.

The nurse took hold of Angelina’s clit hood in a pair of tweeters and began to cut meticulously. She didn’t cut the entire hood off, instead she cut out a narrow upside down ‘V’ shaped chunk of flesh exposing the glans of her clitoris. She cut the point of the ‘V’ right back to where the hood joins the vulva, effectively leaving two completely separate pieces of skin behind. With the glans of the clitoris now exposed she stopped to mop up the blood again.

The nurse took hold of the glans of Angelina’s clit between the jaws of a pair of small forceps. She placed the blade of the scalpel above the clit and carefully pushed the blade in. Angelina felt only a slight sting, no worse than she’d felt before.

The nurse cut as deep as she could in-order to cut as much of the tissue connecting the clitoris to the rest of the vulva as possible. The more connecting tissue she could cut the less would be torn during removal of the clit and it’s roots, thus lowering healing time and pain levels during healing significantly. She knew she had to be incredibly careful though one wrong move, one slip would render Angelina incontinent for life. She caved out the shaft of the clitoris really slowly and cautiously. Blood oozed from the incision around her little bud.

Once the nurse was happy she’d cut everything she possibly could without causing unnecessary damage she laid down her scalpel. “Ok Angelina I need you to hold really still for me now. This might be a little bit uncomfortable but it’ll only last a few seconds,”

Angelina nodded her head and braced herself not knowing what to expect she squeezed her mothers hand in anticipation. Her mother curiously glanced down between her legs. She couldn’t see much from her angle and everything she could see was caked in a layer of blood. She noticed the forceps hanging there clamped onto her daughters clit. She turned her gaze back to her daughters face hoping she hadn't noticed that she’d had a peek.

The nurse took hold of the forceps and began to pull out the clitoris firmly. At first Angelina felt only an odd pulling sensation that seemed to come from somewhere she couldn’t quite figure out where. As the roots of her clit began to separate from her body a strong stinging, burning pain travelled up through her stomach. She wriggled her toes and her feet trembled, she began to feel sick.

“It’s ok sweetie, Mommy's right here,” her mother said sensing her discomfort and stroking her head again.

Before Angelina could even realize what was happening the pain stopped suddenly as the last remaining nerves connecting her clitoris to her nervous system where severed. Angelina suddenly began to cry again, she somehow knew that this was the end of ability to experience any form of sexual pleasure again. As the nurse withdrew the bloody ‘Y’ shaped organ from her body she too felt a little sad knowing she’d just ended Angelina’s enjoyment of sex forever.

“Can I see it?” Angelina asked curiously, still sobbing.

“Of course you can,” the nurse said holding up the dying peace of flesh for Angelina to see.

Angelina looked at the small snakes tongue like organ dangling between the nurses fingers and felt a sense of loss that she’d never experienced before. Remembering all of the amazing feelings it had ever brought her, knowing they where now just a distant memory. She was upset but deep down she still knew it was for the best. She turned to her mum again.

“I love y… you mum,” she sobbed.

Her mother gave her another kiss as her clitoris was dumped into the bowl. “I love you too my special girl,”

The nurse cleaned the area once more and began to stitch up the wounds. Even the stitching was done carefully so that everything would heal just perfectly leaving only minimal scaring. She inspected her work thoroughly. She’d left two really small strips of labia along each side of Angelina’s slit both pointing to the two remaining sections of her clitoral hood that both framed the area where the clitoris used to be. She was pleased with her work and pleased with herself, she’d left her own personal touch on this very remarkable young woman. She stood up and unstrapped Angelina’s legs.

“There you go sweetie we’re all done now,” the nurse said with a smile.

“You handled that so well sweetie,” her mother added.

Her mother and the nurse helped her to her feet. She couldn’t really stand properly at first, her legs felt like jelly. They supported her until she gained her balance.

“How are you feeling now?” the nurse asked her as they helped her over to the desk.

“It feels a little funny down there, and a little sore,” Angelina said looking down at the thread from one of her stitches protruding out of her slit

The nurse picked up a box of pills and handed them to her. “Take one of these every six hours they’ll help with the pain,”

“Thank you,” she said reaching out and taking the box. “Can I get dressed now?” she asked.

“In a moment, there’s one more thing I need to give you,” the nurse said going to a cupboard and taking out a box of adult size pull-ups.

Angelina stared at the box. She remembered one of her friends telling her that getting circumcised could make you loose bladder control if something went wrong. For a second her whole world felt like it had just been tipped upside down and her heart sank, she thought she’d have to wear them for the rest of her life. “Will I have to wear these forever now?” she asked sounding disappointed.

“No you’ll only need them for a couple of weeks, as you may experience some leakage and a little bleeding while your healing. They’ll just help to protect your clothes and stop you having any embarrassing accidents,” the nurse reassured her handing her one of the pull-ups.

Angelina felt so relieved and smiled again as her mother helped her put on the pull-up, and helped her slip her bottoms on over the top. Much to everyone surprise she gave the nurse a hug “Thank you,” she said.

“Awe you don’t need to thank me, I was just doing my job,” the nurse said handing the box of pull-ups to her mother and opening the door for them to leave.

Angelina’s mother helped her walk back to reception. Walking painful like she thought it would be, it just pulled on her stitches a little and felt uncomfortable. The lady at the reception desk handed her a package, a pink plastic bag filled with booklets, creams and stuff.

“Here’s your information pack. Inside you’ll find booklets on everything you need to know about after care, as well as some creams that can help with the healing process,”

“Thanks,” her mother said.

“Any questions just give us a call. Have a safe journey home,” the receptionist smiled as they turned away.

Angelina’s mother helped her out into the car-park and into the car. Her brother was sat in the back seat feeling sorry for himself.

“Hey Marcus, how are you feeling now?” his mother asked.

“Ok I guess,” he said more interested in playing his game.

“Do you understand why Mommy had to have your balls clipped?”

“No,” he muttered still engrossed in his video game.

“Well you do don’t you sweetie?” she asked smiling at Angelina.

“Yes Mommy,” Angelina said smiling back at her.

“What you say we get get McDonald's for tea? We can go through the drive through,”

“Not bothered,” Marcus groaned.

“Yes please mum,” Angelina said excitedly.

“McDonald's it is then,” their mother said happily as she stared the car.

Angelina gazed out of the window as her mum drove around the car-park to turn round. As they drove slowly past the main doors to the clinic something caught Angelina’s eye. It was the girl she’d made eye contact with in reception earlier leaving the clinic with her mother. She was crying uncontrollably, her face was pale, and her expression was just one of emptiness and loss. She was repeating “No,” over and over again. Angelina suddenly realized why when she caught a glimpse of the two bandages stuck either side of her lower abdomen, just above the waist band of her jeans. A sign that her ovaries and any hopes or dreams she might have had to one day have kids where left lying in a dish somewhere in the clinic. Angelina tried not to think about it. As they pulled out of the car-park and drove off down the road the girl became just a distant memory much like her orgasms.

Add t

This time I wrote a Persona 5 story. While my Persona 4 story was mostly cons this one is non-con. Part 1 features Ann and Makoto dying and Part 2 will have Futaba and Haru.

A Heist Gone Wrong

Part 1

Makoto Niijima looked at the other Phantom Thieves that were with her. Ann Takamaki, Haru Okumura and Futaba Sakura were all waiting close to her and chatting. She looked back at the screen of her phone, and read the message from their leader.

“Okay, so apparently none of the guys can come with us today. Since we are all here, I propose we should go check out that Palace we discussed earlier.” As Makoto said that, Futaba interrupted her:

“Should we do that without Joker?” The hacker asked with a concern in her voice.
“Oh please, we will be fine” Ann replied jauntily.
“I’d like to go too, if it’s okay with you.” Haru joined in.
“If you all want to go, then I’ll come with you. You’ll need me to navigate for you.” Futaba smirked and stood up abruptly. “Let’s get going then!”

The four girls quickly made their way towards their target. After entering the Metaverse they magically changed into their usual thief outfits: Ann wore a red leather catsuit, Makoto into her skintight black and blue bodysuit with a metal chest plate, Futaba into her black and green skintight bodysuit and black leggings, while Haru wore a black corset over a pink blouse, purple bloomers and a black pantyhose.

“Everyone, please be careful. We don’t know what’s going to await us in here.” Makoto reminded the others as they walked into the Palace.

The first few rooms didn't cause them any problems - they simply blew through any Shadows in their path.

"I sense the Treasure fairly close to us. A couple more rooms and we should find it." Futaba reported as they entered the next room.

The room was pretty empty, with no shadows inside. In the center of the room there was a table with a vase on it. On the other side, opposite the door they just came through, there was another door. The walls were all empty, without a single ornament on them.

"Might as well grab that case before we go." Ann commented and sprinted towards the table.

"Panther, no!" Makoto shouted with a pang of fear, and Futaba also asked her to stop: "Get back here, Ann!"

The red-clothed burglar turned around as she reached the table. "What's up with you two? Why are you so fired up?" She asked them before turning back towards the table and trying to grab the vase.

As soon as she touched it, both doors were cut off by metal bars, and the table let out several mechanical arms that took Ann by surprise. As she was forced onto the table, she could see that the other girls suddenly disappeared from her sight.

They didn't simply disappear, though. The three other Thieves immediately ran over to try and help her, but as they got to her, the floor suddenly started moving downwards, carrying them down with it.

When it stopped, the girls needed a moment to get over the dizziness caused by their surprising trip down.

"We are now several floors beneath the ground level. I-I'm not sure how we'll get back up. I sense enemies from all directions, and I can't even sense Ann anymore!" Futaba exclaimed furiously, barely holding back tears as she was scared if they could get out. She fell down to her knees as she recalled her persona.

"Calm down Oracle, I'm sure that if we focus and don't do anything reckless we'll be able to get out." Makoto kneeled next to her and grabbed her by the arms. "So let's work together to get out of here." She told her while looking into her eyes.

"O-Okay. I just wish Joker was here with us. He'd easily be able to get us out..." As Futaba got up, Makoto looked towards Haru, who was busy checking the walls of the room they ended in.

"How are you holding up, Noir?" She asked the auburn-haired thief.

"Pretty good, actually. I think I found an exit out of this room, so we can get on going. I just wish we could know how Panther is doing..." Haru answered her with some concern in her voice.

"I'm sure she'll be fine." Makoto replied, then approached her. The doorway seemed fairly safe, and Futaba nodded to sign that she sensed no traps.
"Okay, let's get going." She concluded as she walked through the door.

---

Ann struggled against the shackles that held her on the table in a spread eagle position. She wasn't sure where did the other girls disappear to, but that wasn't that important for her at the time. Her focus was on getting out. However, the metal proved stronger than her and she quickly gave up.

"Carmen!" She shouted, trying to summon her Persona, then stopped. Fire wasn't going to work on what was keeping her in place anyways, and healing wouldn't help either. She tried looking around for anything else she could try burning, but nothing seemed to be of any help.

With a resigned sigh, she gave up on trying to get out. "I guess I'll have to wait for the others to come and rescue me. Too bad. I wanted to go with them."

Ann waited for a few minutes, but she grew bored with time. As if to answer her need for entertainment, the table she was on started making some sounds. She could hear something moving inside of it, and she saw the floor of the room coming back up.

A gun emerged from the ceiling, pointing right at her. She screamed in horror as she thought she was about to die, but the gun didn't kill her.

Instead of bullets, the gun was firing a laser. The laser hit the table between her ankles, and slowly started moving upwards. Ann could only watch in fear as it was getting closer and closer to her, until it finally connected. She let out a shriek of pain, but it caused more by a reflex than real pain - the laser didn't actually hurt her, only burning her skin a little.

What the laser did, however, was cutting through her leather catsuit. It was creating a line of redder skin over her body, right where the zipper of her outfit was. The rest of it rolled away a bit from the cut spot, exposing more of her naked skin. Ann closed her eyes, trying not to think about how she was slowly being undressed, while the laser got up to her neck and turned off.

More mechanical hands emerged, and tore the costume away from her, making her fully naked as her outfit didn't include any underwear. Only a mask remained on her face as she was forcefully stripped.

When it was over, she opened her eyes again. She could see her clothes in shreds on the ground around the table, and once again tried to struggle against her bonds as anxiety took hold of her - If the machine took her clothes, what else it was going to take next?

She didn't have to wait long for the answer. Suddenly, a small gap opened along the whole table, along the same line the laser was firing earlier. A circular saw emerged from the gap between her feet. And started rotating rapidly.

Ann screamed in fear as the saw slowly began to move towards her. She started thrashing against her shackles in one final effort to break free, but once again she was proven powerless.

The saw got so close to her that she could sense the air the blade was moving. Time seem to slow down as the saw moved through the final distance, and finally began cutting through her.

She let out the most powerful scream of her life as the saw shredded her cunt. She started crying as the saw moved through her uterus, quickly cutting through her pelvis before cutting through her abdomen.

The saw quickly reached her sternum while moving along the line of redder skin. Her legs started to spasm uncontrollably as the saw cut through both the sternum and her heart. She could feel her control slowly fading away from her body as her breasts were separated by the saw. When the saw reached her throat, and stopped, she was somehow still alive.

Her mind briefly wondered why didn’t it go all the way through, but her thoughts were abruptly interrupted as her head was cut off. Another crevice opened beneath her neck, and a simple blade went up through her neck. The part of the table where her head tilted over, making the head roll down. The saw restarted, and cut through the rest of her headless body.

Her life finally faded away from her as her head rolled to the ground. Her final thoughts went towards the other girls that went in with her. “I hope at least you girls will make it out of here…”

---

Makoto was breathing heavily as her fist smashed into the head of another Shadow. The three girls managed to move stealthily for most of the time, but a few fights were unavoidable. That was one of such fights. As she fell to the ground, she took a look around. Haru had her axe buried into another Shadow’s flesh, and Futaba just jumped out of her Persona, but the room seemed empty otherwise.

That fight has really exhausted both her and Haru, but she knew they couldn’t stop just yet. Futaba’s scans only reminded her how much more they had to climb before they reached the surface again.

“We’ve now about a half of the way to the surface now.” Futaba commented as she took off her goggles. “We’ll get there in no time.” She commented as she ran towards the door. As she opened the door, Makoto could get a glimpse inside. The room was seemingly empty, with a single elevator on one side. “I detect no Shadows there, let’s go” Futaba ran into the room, with Makoto and Haru following her slowly.

When Futaba reached the middle of the room, a flash of light blinded the three girls. When they could see again, Futaba screamed. She was now surrounded by multiple Shadows. She immediately called upon her UFO Persona and entered it, but the Shadows started attacking it. As she tried to fly away, the Necronomicon was forced back to the ground.

Makoto knew right away that there were too many shadows for them to fight. She looked at Haru.
“We need to get her out of there!” Makoto shouted and they both nodded. As Haru ran towards the Shadows, Makoto called out “Johanna!” and her motorcycle Persona appeared in front of her. She got on and rode towards the Shadows, overtaking Haru as she went.

With an angry scream she slammed into the Shadows, drawing their attention away from Futaba. As they turned towards her, the Necronomicon disappeared and Futaba fell to the ground. Haru got to her right away, and helped her go away. As the pair walked towards the elevator, Haru turned back towards Makoto, who was now atop her Persona again and surrounded by the Shadows.

“Don’t worry about me; I’ll catch up with you. Now go!” She shouted towards them. Haru obeyed with a heavy heart, not wanting to leave another of her friends behind. The last thing she saw before the door closed was Makoto casting one of her usual spells to cause an explosion that forced the Shadows away from her.

Makoto watched the door close behind them in the corner of her eye, while her gaze shifted from one Shadow to another. The monsters were staying in their humanoid forms instead of changing into demons, but it didn’t make them any weaker. The ones she knocked down with her last explosion were already back on their feet, and they were all moving towards her.

“I should work on them systematically.” She thought before driving towards one of the Shadows. She jumped of her motorcycle and as it crashed into the monster, her fist collided with its head. The monster recoiled a bit, and as she fell she followed up with a kick to its head. As she fell on her bike, she spun and hit him once again before casting another explosive spell. It vaporized the weakened Shadow, and the blast also reached a few of the monsters closest to her.

She repeated the same process a few times, with a fear at the back of her head reminding her that she’d eventually ran out of energy for her magic. She tried to conserve it, but the mass of Shadows melted far slower than she burned through her reserves. She also noticed that those Shadows were learning somehow, as each Shadow she attacked reacted to her a bit quicker than the one before.

When her magic ran out, she was already exhausted. Her outfit was torn in several spots on her legs and arms, and one particularly well aimed strike loosened her chest plate, but it was still hanging on.

Instead of charging at another Shadow, she instead pulled out her revolver. She knew that the gun wasn't as strong as her melee attacks, but she was convinced another Shadow would catch her as she attacked. She shot a few quick shots into one of the incoming Shadows, and she even managed to defeat it, but when she did, the shadows finally got to her.

She attempted to ride away with her Persona, but was instead brutally thrown away from it as one of the Shadows hit her. She hit the ground hard, and she could feel her chest plate loosening further, and as she got to her fours it fell off, leaving her just in her black-blue bodysuit. Her Persona disappeared, and she didn't feel strong enough to summon it back.

She tried to get up, but another strike, this time from the side, threw her down to the ground again. She knew she couldn't escape now, so she just laid on her back and looked at the Shadows as they approached. She was expecting a quick death now, as she knew that they monsters would show her no mercy.


It wasn't what the Shadows planned for her, though. To her horror, the monsters took on nearly human forms - naked males, to be exact. She could clearly see the effect her body had on them, and she realized she was still in for more pain.

The first Shadow sat on her abdomen, pressing her to the ground. Slimy black hands moved over her breasts, and after a few squeezes the Shadow tore parts of her suit off, exposing her tits. She was only glad that those weren't real humans, but it was still humiliating. The Shadow forced his dick between her breasts, and the tip of the cock touched her face. As the monster started to ram his cock forwards and backwards, she opened her mouth so that he didn't hit her with every push.

That monster wasn't the only one to get to her. Another shadow was already kneeling between her legs, and quickly removed the crotch part of her suit, exposing her pussy to all. She could only prepare herself mentally as another Shadow cock violated her pussy. She cried out as she felt her hymen breaking, but the shadows ignored it - one more source of blood on a girl who was already hurt heavily.

Her rape continued for some time, with Shadows using both her face and her pussy or ass at the same time. Their semen was as black as their bodies, and she could feel nothing but repulsion as load after load were blown into her pussy and over her face and breasts. Since the change was almost instant, she was quite surprised when a Shadow moved from her and wasn't immediately replaced by another one.

She blinked to clear her eyes, covered with black cum and full of tears, and noticed a shadow that looked different from the others. He seemed to be the leader of the group, but her eyes were drawn to his hands. To her revolver that was now held by the Shadow.
When he forced himself into her, she noticed he was thicker than the ones before. Her mind was then frozen in terror as he moved the hand with the gun towards her head. She could feel the cold touch of her own weapon on her forehead. She knew that it was the end for her, and she pissed herself in fear.

The loud bang of the revolver marked the end of her life, her brain matter and blood spraying the ground. Her head hit the ground, and her mask disappeared, truly showing she was dead. The Shadow didn't seem to care, as he simply pumped her body until he came.

As the intruder was dead, the group of Shadows slowly dispersed, leaving Makoto's lifeless and covered in spunk body on the ground.

The story goes something like this...
A girl gets a job to clean a lab for a scientist. She walks into a tube to clean it but the door closes and the scientists younger daughter shrinks her. Then takes her and plays with her like a doll. The scientist daughter ties up her breasts and eventually bites them off.

Anyone remember this or know where it could be found would be much appreciated.

Rin was a good child. Loyal, obedient and trusting of and to her guardian. An innocent, if somewhat clumsy soul to whom the many terrors and tribulations of the world were rendered as little more than inconveniences in the face of her beloved mentor, guide, and protector.

Sesshomaru.

He was the opposite kind of creature, murderous, rapacious, elegant... cruel. In both name and nature, cruelty he exemplified, save with the singular exception of his childish companion. He loved her like he loved nothing else in this world. And he knew that even her innocence could never protect her forever from the darkness which was his true dwelling place. But he also knew that whatever she became, whether she recoiled in horror from him or embraced him still ignoring what he truly was, that she would never break. It was the supple durability of her spirit, battered and beaten but never, not even in death, broken which drove him to her.

This was why, when the first time that he had brought home with him a woman to satisfy his demonic hungers, that he had expected a far different reaction to what he was dealt. Realistically he knew that he could have done the deed elsewhere, out of her sight, out of the way to keep her from possibility of turning against him, but Sesshomaru was a proud creature, hiding his nature a thing as foreign to him as flight was to the vast majority of fish in the ocean.

“Sesshomaru?” she asked, innocent eyes gazing with pity upon the naked female form huddled against the wall sobbing, “What are you going to do with her?”

It was not often that the demon dog would speak, much less explain his actions, but Rin was a unique case. She was a special precious thing to him, she worshiped him as the parent, a father, whom she had never known, and a creature closer to him than any other being had ever come.

“This Sesshomaru nears his time. The woman is here to relieve his hungers,” he spoke, the calm clear and heavy tones of his voice echoing about the chamber. The woman curled tightly into a ball, her sobs covering the room. She was a young thing, not much more than 4 or 5 summers greater than his own charge.

To his surprise, Rin did not flinch from his announcement, instead the nine year old girl moved over to embrace her trusted protector.

“Will she suffer?” the little girl whispered, remembering from long in her past the day of her death. The cries of wolves as they tortured and savaged the living about her, before one sharp nose would find her, tearing her throat and leaving her another casualty of the raid.

Knowing despite knowing her history, Sesshomaru could not lie to his most precious creature.

“Yes. She will suffer. She will suffer and she will scream, she will cry, and she will die. For me to live as more than just a thing of spirit, she will donate to me her flesh, pain and soul,” she would be the prize meat sustaining the hunter at the end of the hunt. He ran his pristine clawed fingers though the little one’s hair. Her acceptance calmed him greatly, the hunter’s spirit crying out its hunger to devour the morsel before him. Both of their eye settled focus upon the article in question.

In Rin’s mind the woman was already dead; any sacrifice required for her precious Sesshomaru would be acceptable.

“Let me watch,” Sesshomaru’s normal static expression cracked momentarily from the surprise of her request, “Let me see everything of Sesshomaru-sama,” she pleaded, anything to bring her closer to her, father, protector, beloved.

Sesshomaru considered it briefly, looking down at the quivering mass of flesh which he had brought along. The distasteful task of painfully disassembling the wretched creature would bring him no joy, only the fleeting satisfaction of hungers dispatched. Almost he refused Rin, though not in his nature to hide, the thought of her sitting through what he was about to carry out made him doubt himself for the moment. But in the end, a combination of intimate care, and a certain inscrutable arrogance which was the very definition of his existence would cause him to nod his head in slow agreement. The child had seen him at his best, her shining savior in time of need, a creature never to be doubted. She had also seen him in the murky depths of the battlefield wading his way through blood of countless enemies, rending tearing and searing their flesh and bone with poison, claw, and blade.

But now, she would see the worst most private side of him. This he did not mind so much as before, confident in her flexible strength.

The woman before them quivered in fear, never really listening or grasping the conversation. She had been the daughter of a rich lord, never harmed in anyway, and always treated with the reverence of her high position in life. But in an instant that had been stripped away when the powerful yokai with the crescent marking upon his forehead barged into her father’s estate, slaying all men who dared stray into his path as he cut his way straight into her quarters. His cold eyes brushed away her pleading gaze, when he picked her up from the floor of her room. By the neck he half dragged her, kicking and screaming from the estate into the middle of the property where all could see her misfortune. After the massacre of the others, not a man there dared to move against the creature. Many wishing desperately that they had not sent the wondering priest on his way, those days ago.

“Strip,” he told her in a hushed tone, venom dripping from claws unto the paved stones, eating holes in them easily. Fear dictated her actions from that point on, as she removed all of the trappings of civilization which had adorned her beautiful body. Standing naked as she was before the entire helpless castle, she grew red with shame. But her abuse had only begun.

“Are you a virgin?” the cold creature asked, not a bit of passion or delight in its words. When she nodded to the affirmative it walked away, a movement which brought her some hope of escaping its vile attentions. But no such luck would prevail, as the beast came back a moment later with a large thick branch, as long as a boken and twice as wide as the hilt. Menacingly it approached her once more, staring down at the fearful princess it brought the stick down, striking her buttocks fiercely, then colliding the stick sickly with her stomach. The day’s contents of it emptied. Then as a final indignity, it grabbed her roughly by the ankles, hoisting her into the air exposing completely her neither regions, and then put the stick to its true purpose, deflowering her virgin cunt. In and Out he pumped the implement of her embarrassment, causing her to moan and shriek in pain as it ripped and tore her dry insides.

At that moment, many of the remaining castle guards finally lost it, seeing their princess so abused put flame to their bellies. The ensuing slaughter could never even be called a battle as each man was slain with but the flicker of a single trailing whip-like thread, hanging loosely from the demon’s finger. More than one of the slaughtered men fell into bloody pieces upon the squirming, screaming woman whom they had tried to save, burying her in entrails and splattering her with gore, bits of brain running down into her face from within her hair. But the last of the men were the worst, as the demon drew his sword with the other hand, Bakusaiga she would not know that it was called, and cut them with single simple strokes which were in themselves non-lethal. But the corruption of their flesh would prove that there was nothing ‘non-lethal’ about it. In agony they would scream and twist, their flesh falling away in chunks as the swords corruptive essence penetrated their mortal tissue, ending them in maddening agony. The young woman could no longer even scream at the powerful horror which she could barely any longer feel. Taking this as cue that he had completed the first stage of his feeding ritual, Sesshomaru picked up the now catatonic woman and leapt off to his home.

He had needed to do that, to torture her and scar her psyche in preparation for the ritual. The dichotomy of her powerful status, and her reduction before the eyes of her people would deal powerful shattering blows to her possible resistance, forcing her to become a far more nutritious meal when the time came. This amid her screams; pleased the hunter within him greatly, though the rational part of his mind abhorred the very concept of having to dirty his hands upon the human for his sustenance. Now she sat there upon his floor, the half-dried blood having been washed away by a simple dunking or two in a nearby river. Hungrily he looked upon her and longed to carve as much pain as possible into her flesh.

This naked longing registered to the child, she was not a creature foreign to the lusts of men. It had not been an easy life before she’d met her lord. Being an orphan left her with no outlet by which to stop abuses which had been placed upon her, of any nature. With a sudden motion, her beloved guardian scooped up the woman, beckoning his ward to follow them into his chamber. Once inside, the woman was deposited unceremoniously unto the bed, her reddened skin flushed in a combination of fear, embarrassment and still throbbing pain... she knew what he wished to do with her. With an outstretched palm, the demon lord struck her. The first blows had been light, across the cheeks, ass, breasts, and the outer lips of her vulva, painful stinging blows, but nothing violent in the extreme. But the blows rained on, never stopping even once as she writhed in desperate discomfort. Soon even the lightest blows had the woman begging for reprieve, the light slaps having developed into full handed blows which rocked her sensitive parts black and blue and eventually would bring her to black out completely. Rin watched on carefully, her lord was methodical, and mechanical in his motions, careful never to break skin as he worked his way around the most sensitive surfaces of the woman’s body. As he continued to rain down blow after blow upon the woman, Rin would come to notice a bulge in his front, the significance of which she was well aware.

Eventually the raining blows ended as Sesshomaru grew restless. He wanted to fuck the bitch, his hunger for her emotional responses at war with his sensibilities. To stick himself in the unclean creature would be a distasteful task, but it would go a long way towards easing the hungers which drove him on, to mentally and physically hurt the woman before him. However he did not count upon the understanding of his charge as to what he was about to do.

Reaching down to the woman’s abused cunt, he pulled back the hood to her clitoris, twisting the nerve bundle with a cruel abandon. Harshly she screamed, his mouth descended upon her right breast, sucking then eventually biting, blood being drawn as he lightly sawed his powerful teeth though the nipple in the slowest, most deliberate, and most painful manner in which he could. As he did these things, Sesshomaru felt the small hands of his charge, wrestling with the materials of his hakama. A slight ghost of a frown caressed his face, was she disturbed by his actions and trying to get his attention?

A glance downward assuaged such thoughts. His little one seemed surprisingly to have far different thoughts to stopping him in mind. Her small hands fumbled clumsily with the billowing white pants but instead of, as he had believed, it being a tug to gain attention it was an attempt to gain access. Rin knew how to please a man, a skill which a lone orphaned girl quickly picked up, whether or not she liked it. Almost every night was spent in the company of men, passed about as their favourite plaything. Luckily for her they never went out of their way to else wise bring her harm, preferring that their favoured whore be simply kept in conditions which would aspire her to nothing better or worse than being a willing hole. With one final tug she managed to loose the sash from about his waist, allowing the hakama to droop enough to finally lower it. Beneath that Sesshomaru wore nothing, his bared alabaster skin almost gleaming where the light touched it, illuminating his masculinity to her eager eyes.

Before now, she did not know if her skills would be applicable to her lord. But here she was, his erecting member lifting its somber hooded head before her. Gently peeling back the foreskin with her lips, then she ran her tongue along the underside, searching just beneath its lightly weeping head for the spot which was most sensitive before taking the entire tip into her mouth, bathing it with gentle caresses with her small tongue and suckling its salt flavour. With a gentle persistence Rin worked, warping one hand about his member rubbing it up and down with vigour while the other hand sought out his testicles, playing with the sack in the manner which she had been taught. Sesshomaru grunted in pleasure, one hand straying from his work to caress his charges head as she blew him for all that she was worth.

Their eyes met as Rin gazed upward, seeking his approval as her mouth formed a vacuum around his glands. There was a naked lust which was stoked in his eyes, a fire the likes of which she had never before witnessed in her guardian, a fire which made her shiver and shake with her own reciprocated desire to please. Desperately Sesshomaru was at a loss. His charge whom he loved dearly was attached to his penis performing acts of orally induced pleasure. He loved it. He loved her. He wanted more... but to do so would hurt her. So instead he chose to hurt another.

The woman ached everywhere, the sharp sting of claws embedded beneath the flesh of her right arm, adding further discomforts to the bruises which painted her all over especially in her most intimate regions. A green glow accompanied his invasive touch as he leaked venom into her blood stream. Cruelty was both his name and nature, and in this nature he was well equip, with flesh melting venoms of all forms he could bring the strongest to their knees... and or with venoms like this one which this time would force the prey into wakefulness, intensify the perceptions of pain while the enforced consciousness continued. One a cruelty to the strong, melting away their power, the other a cruelty to the weak giving them an endurance which they would not desire. The woman would find no rest again, until her final desecration. And even death would not end her torments.

With an eager tenderness he caressed the woman’s fingers, rolling about her hand in his own, tracing slow outlines of each one and letting his nail tickle against her palm as his charge continued to please him. Then with a serpentine swiftness, he plucked the nail from her smallest finger. Her startled cry was only the beginning. With this act he began in earnest, taking each finger of her hand and wrenching the nail from the bed root, leaving each finger a tender mess. Then in each of the destroyed nail beds he would trace his claws, squeezing them painfully as he could... then breaking the fingers each and every one. Index finger bent too far back, the middle finger too far forward, the next one ripped all the way out while the pinky hung a useless pulped mess. Slowly he repeated the process upon the other hand, then grabbing her by the wrists, snapped the bones of her forearms so that they would jut out jagged though her skin. With a nod in consideration of his work, Sesshomaru would ball his hand into a fist, and with just enough force to jolt her, land a powerful blow into her gut. Again his fist lashed out, striking not only his victims flesh but this time coming down upon the thick bone of the upper thigh, cracking straight through, the immense pain generated would compound as the beating continued on. The woman’s screaming had yet to stop as she felt every blow tenfold anything which she had felt before, a thanks to the venom.

Rin continued to suckle his throbbing thickness, her working rhythm accompanied by the screams and moans of the tortured woman before her lord. For her the only things which existed were her lord’s moans and the thick meat which he provided between her wet lips. The woman was an inconsequential detail. Rin had lost track of the time but she continued with her service bobbing up and down the shaft eventually to be finally be rewarded with the bitter salt treat of male expulsion, accompanied by a subdued grunt echoing within his throat. From her lord, she savored it.

“Rin, do you wish to help further?” He asked, knowing already the answer. Gently his charge nodded affirmation.

With but a returned nod in acknowledgment the Dai-youkai would move onto the bed, next to his victim, beckoning his child conspirator to do the same. Once there he would guild the little one gently until her breath bathed the victim’s neithers with its warmth. It didn’t take long for Rin to get the idea, putting her mouth to work upon the dry folds of the woman’s depths. Sesshomaru on the other hand had taken up residence at the woman’s back entrance forcing himself with rough precision though her hole. Without care he ripped her bloody, roughly slamming into the now slick hole with ruthless abandon. In a mixture of pleasure and pain the woman would cry out, hot tears slicking her face as the tenderness to the front simply amplified the brutality of what was happening behind. The cracks in her pelvic bones screamed. She burned with pain as both the venom forced her to feel in detail not only how the brutal fucking behind was ruining her further, but every welt cut and splinter in her vaginal lips being worked over with a gentle little tongue.

“Rin,” his voice commanded without sign of strain, “bite her.”

The effect was immediate. Rin did not hesitate to follow her lord’s orders, bringing sharp teeth to bare upon the woman’s tender vulva lips. It added satisfyingly to the screams and whimpers which she produced, as Rin would bite and chew her flesh raw eventually working her way over to the clitoris with deep terrible marks being left in the vulva as she eagerly chewed it up. Once at her target, the little one would begin, first biting it with her incisors then chewing upon its soft surface. The woman writhed in agony. Along with her relentless assault, Rin grew curious. This was the only the second time she had been in such close contact with another woman, and this time with almost unlimited license to act on her curiosities. Thus without asking, Rin began to feel about within the walls of her victim’s well abused vagina as she chewed away at the unlucky woman’s clit, her small slim hand finding it easy enough to slip into the initial slit until her fingers met resistance. The welts and bruises from Sesshomaru’s humiliations had been broken open by her activities, red blood flowing down the walls in what would be a bit more than a trickle. Eagerly she worked at the loosened muscles guarding the womb entrance after she managed to fit more and more of her hand into the filled space in sudden jerks. Sesshomaru’s stick had done much to ensure it would never be comfortably snug for any small objects again. Rin’s arm entered, deeper and deeper as she attempted to get it as far in as possible, the entire exercise having become little more than a game to her. Though never once had she abandoned her chewing of the sensitive lower parts of the woman in earnest. Soon the youth was pumping her arm, in and out, in and out, in a steady rhythm, her hand finally reaching the farther most inner wall. The savage intensity of her filled anal and vaginal cavities caused the woman to shriek and struggle pitifully, restrained of course from doing any harm to Rin with her still intact legs, she had become wet sometime during Rin’s pumping despite the constant pain of her most sensitive parts being used as a chew toy. She cursed her body at its betrayal. The demon’s venom worked well.

Powerful orgasms racked her abused body, her cunt twisting about in fluttering knots around Rin’s delicate arm and the demons thickness which lay buried hilt deep in her ass would too feel the benefits of her spasming musculature. Pleasure mixed in with pain to magnify the shame and violation which she felt, the brutal rape forcing her psyche to crack under the pressure of the horrific situation. But she would find no respite in madness, for even then the venom worked to keep her in the proper state of mind, where pain would most keenly be felt and reacted to, she would crack and crack into the finest of pieces, without the retreat of madness to save her breaking psyche. Her ass continued to be fucked for what seemed like ages, until the demon’s warm seed filled her to the brim.

Having had his fill of her asshole for the moment, Sesshomaru would remove himself as painfully as he had entered. A bloody mixture of his copious sperm and her own leavings were left to drip from her. This mixture of inevitable result disgusted the demon, who would grab the woman by a fistful of her lovely black hair. With a sudden violent fist to the face he lightly pounded her in petty vengeance for having sullied him. Then with a grim satisfied grin began to pluck one by one, wrenching them painfully as possible, her teeth, some of which had broken in the impact of his fist. Once done he gently moved his charge away from her job of abusing the whore’s cunt then pulled the now toothless face down to clean the mess which dripped from his genitalia. Shoving himself roughly down into her lips, he would force her to comply and suck the excesses from his member or suffer a chocking spluttering struggle, one she could not win.

Once she was done, he would force her to use the sheets and clean the rest of it from her bottom, her shattered fore arms and broken fingered hands useless in getting the job done without ever greater pains. At one point she gave up refusing to carry on, Sesshomaru quickly disabused her of this notion, pressing one slender claw into the delicate flesh of her armpit, finding one of the sensitive nerve endings there and massaging it painfully. She soon gave in, trading lesser pain for his trained torturer’s touch. His delicate nose wrinkling slightly from the distasteful mess which she attempted to clean up the worst of, work though the debilitating pain. Rin thought little of it, herself having lived in what her guardian would consider abject squalor for most of her life. Humiliation boiled and simmered in the degraded woman, the sharp pains of her body made all too clear by the demon’s bolstering venom.

When she had finished, the woman allowed herself to collapse, the keen pains of her various wounds mounting themselves to become imprinted upon her psyche. But the lord demon was far from done with her. Picking her up by the neck he would nod dispassionately and without so much as a warning, land a blow across her collar bones with enough force to shatter them into bloody spikes sticking out from her body. Screams of protest and pain served to let known her views on this most current harm inflicted upon her. But this would be the least of things to come.

Wanting her to simmer in anticipation of the next acts, he leaned over, his mouth to her ear.

“You will be skinned alive now,” he spoke, his voice breaching all thoughts of pain and igniting a renewal of her struggles. With a nod to himself he reached over and painfully dislocated each limb, arm and leg, leaving her unable to do much more than move her toes with any reliability.

Flipping her over onto her face Sesshomaru would begin the process, one strong arm keeping her struggles to a minimum while the other made a skin deep incision. A lime green venom dripped this time from his claws as he began to work at removing the skin, trying his hardest to do so in one whole sheet. Yellow fat burned away under his touch, freeing skin from muscle with a certain ease, while leaving flayed woman to scream in abject agony. His work was slow and methodical, an absolute of mechanical efficiency as he cut and peeled the skin away, his venom working not only to help loose it from its bonds, but to keep her from bleeding to death as he worked. He still had one more use for the whore after this ordeal was over. Though the entire thing Rin watched fascinated by the pain which played its way across the victim’s face, then once Sesshomaru had made his way through skinning the woman’s lower regions, avoiding for now her vagina and asshole, he would allow his charge free reign to do as she pleased with those areas. The child was delighted to continue her playing with the woman’s lower lips, making out in an obscene parody of adult kisses which she had seen in some of Kagome’s manga. Where her hands bushed against the thighs, now nude of skin and red of muscle, the flesh would bruise and bleed lightly, leaving sticky trails of blood on her hands. When she noticed Rin would simply lick them off, the copper taste of blood not unfamiliar to her either thanks to many a meal eaten raw in her youth.

When he was finished, the woman was but a red shadow of her former self, the bald thin muscles no longer beneath a sheath of skin as she whimpered prettily. Seeing how his charge seemed entranced with the whole cloth leather skin, he would simply give it to her to do with as she pleased. Rin grinned widely at her guardian, thinking of how to cure the skin like she had done before to animal skins in the village of her birth. The sensation of burning pain coursed throughout her broken body. But the woman’s torments were far from over. Five claws dug deeply into her back, allowing the demon purchase as he picked her up one handed like a rag doll, their time in the recreational room over. Carefully he drug her over to a room which seemed a cross between a torture chamber and a personal kitchen. A fire roared in the nearby oven and meat hooks hung about the room, many never cleaned of the old blood which encrusted their metal. On one such hook he impaled her tender shoulder, the weight of her own body making it hard to breathe. But she would not need to breathe much longer.

Silently he moved to the oven, ensuring that it had been heated correctly, and that the spike studded straps with which he would secure her to the waiting platter of thin metal, continued to be themselves secure. It would not do for her to roll directly into the fire and cook unevenly. Painfully he ripped her down from the metal hook, then in a single motion dropped her unceremoniously onto the prepared platter, fastening the wickedly studded straps across her throat, torso and legs. All that was left to the young woman were bitter sobs of pain and frustration mingling with the last of her hoarse screams. Inside the evil heat of the oven she would feel nothing but endless agony, the venom within her not only keeping her aware of every nuance of her pain, but keeping it fresh and new in her mind so that she could not at all grow accustomed to her torment.

But in between the pain, there lay a final hope. A vague notion unshaped by word, a hope that this would be the end. But this was not to be. For even as she cooked, sizzling prettily upon the metal platter, even as her very lungs burned with the hell hot air of the oven... she was not fading... she was not dying. The venom was much more than simply a physical thing. It bound her soul to the ruminants of her flesh, forcing the two to be bound until final destruction should come. Thus she suffered. And suffered, and suffered and suffered. What pains should have long struck her dead, she was forced to weather anew, over and over and over again.

After several hours, well-cooked within the flames, she would be removed for the final service. Rin insisted to be there, to share this meal with him. She was a good daughter to him. The scent of cooked meat wafted through the air, as Sesshomaru removed the tortured remnants of the woman’s body from the fierce heat. For Rin he would carve out the woman’s loins, genitals and puckered asshole all as a single strip of delicate meat. Then reaching over to her head, would remove the dead eyes from their sockets, adding them to his little one’s feast. With little fuss he would break open the dead woman’s jaw, her tongue swollen tight, and rip said organ from its resting place, adding the delicate meat of the muscle to Rin’s plate of goodies. The bound pain racked spirit of the young woman tried its hardest to scream out, but the morbid feast carried on without such noise, the death of her flesh having sealed away her ability to manipulate her body... leaving her only able to feel without reaction.

Finally he watched lovingly as his little one ate, a slightly messy meal it was, but she cleared every piece, starting with the severed cunt lips and asshole which she licked and sucked thoroughly before ripping pieces from them. The severed tongue was eaten next, as she chewed upon its textured surface vigorously enjoying the elastic quality of the meat. She fiddled with the eyes for a while, else wise full from the other meaty snacks with which she had been gifted, then finally gulped them both down, pleased to have finished the course which her guardian had set before her. Sesshomaru felt the trill of satisfaction, what would usually be a joyless exercise in torturous submission had been given an added flavor to an else wise joyless exercise. One which it was time that he finished.

Stretching his jaws wide, he would begin, cooked flesh separating easily from bone as he ravaged the rest of his victim, and growing more bestial as he ate his way into her chest cavity. With and easy gulp he removed her heart, its stillness a compliment to the silence of the room. As he ate her, his own blood sang out, downing the memories of his cruelty carved into her flesh and offering the bound helpless spirit a new residence. The vile brutality of her death should have created a wondering spirit, a creature of spite and violence, eternally willing to share its torments with all other things that live. It should have, but it did not. What would happen instead would be that her wounded soul would become trapped, its essence devoured as it would be forced forever to relive every horror inflicted upon it in freshness for ever more, as its spirit melted and nourished the demon for some time to come.

With the finished corpse reduced to little more than skeletal remains, Sesshomaru would call over his young charge to sit in his naked lap. Joyfully she skipped over to take her place atop him, her small behind grinding itself against his hardness. A few left over scoops of well cooked brain still steamed within the cracked skull. He fed her these scraps by his own hand, ever so often stopping to make out with her for extended periods of time. His hands roamed her, her ass, her pussy, her full belly, all satisfying to the touch. For now there would be little more than touching until she had grown enough to handle other activities. Today his little one had proven how deeply bound she was to him... and for such a bond, he could wait. The short years of human maturity would come. Looking down in to her eyes, he then caressed her cheek with his tongue as she giggled innocently away. A deep kiss allowing them to share the last pieces of tender brain meat.

“Sesshomaru-sama?” she asked with innocent eager eyes alight, “When are we going to do this again? It was fun!”

The Lord among demons merely smiled.

by

Crunchberry

*

It was noon, and the waves lapped at my toes as I walked along this stretch of coastline. I was wearing light blue bikini bottoms and my favorite Joan Jett tanktop.

This was my favorite spot on the beach. I usually had it all to myself. So I was surprised to see a figure in the distance. he was wearing a black speedo, and nothing else. the closer I got I could tell he was reasonably fit. not muscular, but not flabby either. A very attractive man. As I got even closer I began to notice that those weren't speedos, but in fact hip hugging black panties. They weren't frilly, so they could pass as a speedo, but I could tell. I could tell too that he had no bulge. I mean, none at all. Was he tucked? Was he an F2M? Was he simply unlucky at the genetic lottery? As we came closer and closer to crossing paths I could not break my gaze as I wondered.

"Hey, my eyes are up here" he said, as I realized we were now standing right next to eachother and my curiosity had been exposed.

"um, I... uh... sorry?"

"HAHA, it's okay, really. Most men don't mind a pretty woman staring intently at their crotches."

Still embarrassed, but glad that he cut the tension I continued,

"well, it's just so, so..."

"Small?"

"Well, yeah." surprised that he wasn't ashamed.

"Hehe, its okay, I get that alot. However, it's a bit more complicated than that..." he gently took my hand, and placed it on his groin. Normally I'd get very upset, but my curiosity had taken full control of my faculties. It was smooth. There was almost nothing there. no penis, no testicles. Just mostly smooth flesh. I did feel what I thought might be some sort of very short nub, and a bit of a vagina-like cleft, but nothing else.

"You probably have some questions, don't you?"

"Yeah, what happened? Was there an accident? are you a transman?" I said blushing.

"Well first, it's not completely gone. It's merely been altered. I'm still sexual, just in a different way. More like a woman, but like a man too."

"So it's a pussy?" I asked. Not realizing my hand was still cupping it, I began to tickle it with my finger absent-mindedly.

"mmm... not quite..." He pulled my hand off, lifted the front of his panties, and moved my hand under the fabric. Now I could feel something. It felt like a very wide clit. It had a hood that ran down and became unusually large lips. But as my finger explored further, there was no hole to be found. Well, not there anyway. As moved back up to the clit... it was getting larger, puffier, like the head of a penis. Just below it was a small hole, which had begun leaking sticky fluid. I pulled my hand out, raise a finger to my lips and licked it, holding his gaze in my eyes.

"precum?"

"indeed."

We went and found a spot by the rocks, and he lay down, his legs spread slightly. I knelt between them, my hand on his smooth chest, I leaned in and kissed him once, then moved down to see what I'd been feeling. I slowly removed his panties. It looked like a shaved pussy, but with a very exaggerated clit, and big, luxurious labia.

"You see, I had this ex... heh"

"Oh god, she did this to you?" I said as I massaged the glistening pussy before me.

"it's not like that. She started wanting to explore her bisexual side. At the time I thought it was great, what guy wouldn't want a threeway now and then?"

I moved in and kissed on the top of his hood. He shuddered, cooed and continued.

"But after awhile she started realizing she preferred pussies to cocks. But she still wanted to stay together. One day she asked me how much I loved her..."

My lips began engulfing his clit, like a cherry. a big cherry.

"...what I would do for her. I said 'anything'. She told me she loved me more than anything else, but she wished I had a pussy instead."

My eyes looked up at him, lips locked on, still tonguing his huge, semi-hard clit.

"Ooh, don't stop... I was shocked at first of course, but what she didn't know was that I had often fantasized about having a pussy instead of a cock. I wasn't ashamed of my cock or anything. I was proud, in fact. it was huge and fat, and I loved fucking with it and playing with it. but I had always wondered how the other half lived. I envied vaginas, and secretly wished that I had one myself. I told her this, and I told her I'd agree, but I would decide how it would turn out."

My tongue was licking up and down the front of his clit, which had a sort of channel that led down to the peehole below the head. I began focussing on this area, tasting his sweet fluid.

"Oh yeah, that feels good... We talked with a doctor who told us that it could be done, but not legally in the US unless I identified as female, which I just don't. There was, however a small island in the Pacific that performed the procedure, and he knew the chief of surgery there. He was highly skilled-- mmm, yeah, keep doing that..."

His clit continued to grow. it was about the size and firmness of a hard boiled egg by now. half of one at any rate. I stuck my finger in his butt and he bucked.

"UNF! So we talked with him at a nearby medical convention, and he told us how the procedure worked: my erectile tissue would be removed, and my glans, or 'head' would be sculpted into a small clitoris. The skin of my cock would form a short vaginal canal, while the scrotum would add to that, and make some small labia lips. I was disappointed with this, and asked if I could customize it some..."

I nibbled his labia, tugging them with my lips and teeth.

"I told him I wanted a full clit, I didn't want to lose any sensation at all. And I had always loved big labia, so wanted as much skin as possible dedicated to those as well. I didn't need a hole, because at the time at least I only identified as straight, and if that changed afterwards still had my butt."

"Well did it? did it change?"

"Yeah, it did. I'm still mostly straight, but I like having sex with men too. With their cocks I kind of feel like... well, like I'm pleasuring what I used to have."

This was good. I'd always been turned on by two men together. Most of the porn I watched was etiher gay or lesbian porn.

"He told me he could do this, and also recommended that the skin just below the glans be used to line the area between the lips. Soon we had come to an agreement, and I had an appointment."

Knowing this, I soon began licking up and down his cleft. my finger was massaging his prostate, and he was producing massive amounts of precum.

"ahh... uhh, uhh... Now, my testicles would have to be removed of course, so I can't have children, but I would be put on a cocktail of male and female hormones that keep my body relatively masculine, retain male libido, but female sexual response as well."

It was true, he seemed to respond like a woman to my ministrations. And I was having more fun eating him out than I'd ever had with any of my female lovers. His pussy was a perfect creation.

I was fingering my own pussy with my free hand. I'd worked myself all the way to four fingers without even realizing it.

"Ohh, ohh, I'm gonna cum... "

I began licking harder. I had to see this, story be damned...

"oh god, keep doing that! press harder on my prostate."

I moved into a 69 position so he could eat me out too. He was spectacular, he knew exactly what to do, like a lesbian.

"OH GOD, I'M CUMMING!"

"FUCK, ME TOO!"

"YES! YES! YESSSSSSS!"

Soon translucent cum was squirting at me. I tasted it, it tasted sweeter than a real man's cum. I actually liked the taste, and eagerly licked it all up. He pulled me up a kissed me, and we lay there as he continued.

"So after the operation I was out of commission, sexually, for awhile. My girlfriend and me stayed together for awhile, and whole she loved my pussy, she just wasn't into my maleness. It turns out she's fully lesbian, and I have no interest in living as a woman. We broke up amicably."

"So you don't resent her at all?"

"no, no. I wanted this, and as it happens, it's better than I imagined."

An elderly couple walked by. the husband noticed us and gasped. the wife let out a huge laugh. we just waved back.

"Want to come back to my room?" I asked, after about 20 minutes laying there in each other's arms.

"Sure, that sounds great."

This was going to be a hell of a weekend.

by

Nathan

*

Yeah....it's true. All of it. I was in the Poker Club, and during the weeks I played with them I was good and made a name for myself. But that's skipping ahead a little too far. I am about to graduate from college now, and have earned my degree, and so that time in my life is just one of those things that I just don't like to think about anymore. Still, it was a hell of a club. Now that I've left them I've gone on to other things, and cards don't even interest me anymore. Still, it was a hell of a time too; a good time even, and without any question those poker games were the best I ever played. Now don't look at me like I was someone evil, or did something that another man wouldn't have done. I'm not that different, and I really haven’t done anything that was that radical. But poker fucked up my life, and I guess the story is worth telling.

Yeah, yeah...the questions are always the same. My name is Jared, and I was a jock. I can say that without bragging, because it’s true and all of my friends would agree. And yes, it happened to me. But still, the questions linger, and I’m sure you are curious. I know, why would a guy ever bet his balls in a game of cards? And how could a man castrate someone and get away with it once it was done? Well, I know too that you're thinking that if I cut your nuts off then you'd go straight to the police. Perhaps you would. Perhaps you wouldn't. The only way to really know what you would do for sure would leave you with an empty space beneath a soft cock hanging lifeless between your legs. So, well, don't judge me. You have no idea.

It all happened two years ago, during the fall semester of my sophomore year at the university. I was twenty, and cocky as hell, a college stud who was into fucking the girls and I was having the time of my life. I've got bright red hair and vivid blue eyes that sparkle, with freckles on my face, and I was built and had that perfect body that all the girls crave. I liked to lift weights, and while I wasn't big or really muscled, I was well-toned, with a firm body and a flat stomach that was laced with horizontal lines. Being a red head, I didn’t have much body hair, except for the thick red patch above my cock and two small circles under my pits. That, and a very slight dusting that covered my legs. My chest was smooth, and I could get by shaving every other day. I liked my body, and I was proud of it and I liked to show it off and use it to get the girls.

The poker games all started out innocently enough. They were just Friday night poker games in the dorms. We bet little stuff really....a few coins and crap like that. Once we bet our baseball caps, and another time we bet swats with a paddle. All normal, college stuff, except well, that as I played these games I got addicted, and kept wanting to up the stakes and play for something more. I just felt this tremendous rush when I was holding the cards, keeping my expression solid when I held them in my hands. I knew when to hold, and when to fold. Soon I was winning a lot more than I was losing.

Now, it takes money to play the game, and while I never had a lot I did have some. I had managed to save a little money left from my summer job, and my father gave me pretty much anything I wanted. Not only did he pay for school and books and the dorm with a meal-plan too, but he also gave me a few hundred dollars of fun money each month. Now, it's not that my parents were rich, because the opposite is true. My dad was a fireman by trade, and we never had a lot of money because he didn't make shit. He was a good man though, and he taught me first aid and how to put out a fire. And he pushed me to college, so I could get ahead and "be somebody." He was generous with what little he made, even if it wasn’t much. Still, what he did make he spent on my mom and me. Without any question, I was the hope and the pride of my family.

All in all I had it pretty good. I drove a two-door Chevy pickup truck he had bought me when I was a senior in high school. It wasn’t new, but it ran, and it didn't eat the gas too bad. Like a lot of teenagers, I had put some real money into it though and I had fixed it up until it was a hot set of wheels. I had bought an LED light bar that was mounted above the windshield, and added a lift kit, along with four mag wheels and a set of very expensive off-road tires to match. I had put a winch on the front, and I had added chrome bumpers, with a chrome roll bar behind the cab, and I kept it waxed and it looked good. It also sported a two-thousand dollar sound system, complete with a sub woofer that barely fit behind the seat. I loved my truck, and it ran perfectly. It grabbed the girls’ attention, and that in turn translated into more women to fuck. As for money, I had enough dough to play poker, and I blew what I didn’t bet on poker chasing pussy. I was on top of the world, without a care in the world. I had everything going for me. I blew whatever cash my dad gave to me each month on chicks and parties and cards and I lived the college life. I really wasn’t in college for the studying, and my grades weren't the greatest. But I was having fun and so what-the-fuck? The girls were hot and there were lots of them and I fucked more than a few of them fairly regularly.

And like most twenty year olds, I loved fucking. Although it has been a while since I lost my balls, I remember the feeling of a super hot girl and a warm pussy, and who could ever forget that once you’ve filled one with a load of your spunk? The truth is since my first high school fuck I’ve fucked a lot of vaginas. I’ve fucked tight twats, and wet ones, and some that were bigger than others. I had my first fuck when I was barely sixteen, and from an older woman who spread her legs after I mowed her lawn, and after that I knew what my cock was for and I put it to use at every opportunity. I loved the freshmen girls and their tight little twats, and I know how to be gentle and make real love to a woman. I had never had a virgin, but hell, by the time I was in college there weren’t any virgins to fuck. I love the hot sweet twat of an incoming freshman, but older women are fun to fuck too and they sure love a young stud pounding them hard and going balls-deep with every thrust. I love big tits and small ones, and the petit cheerleader types are super hot too. But they are all good, and when my cock was sliding in and out and I was thrusting with my hips and banging a hot girl it always made me feel like a real man.

I didn’t have a steady girlfriend, because I didn’t see the point in limiting myself. It was not that unusual for me to fuck three or four different girls over a weekend, and sometimes I’d bang a chick on school nights too. I always used a rubber, unless they were on the pill, and in that case I’d do them bare. Looking back on that time of my life, it was a miracle I never caught anything. I was also into party fucking. One time I fucked three girls in the same bed at a party, and I’ve tag-teamed a few with some buddies too. My big nuts just seemed to keep me horny all of the time, and the truth was I could fuck a girl a couple of times in a row, and then an hour later do another one. And when I shot, I usually shot a big load and it came out under pressure. That’s especially true whenever I’d jack off. When I used to masturbate I could almost always shoot it out in front of me three or four feet, and five or six ropes of spunk was not unusual for me. Yeah, like a lot of college-aged men, I lived for pussy, and of course I also lived for the game and for the cards.

I don't know when I found out about the Poker Club....just not sure when really but I heard about it and I was curious as hell. It was rumored to be so secretive that you had to have an invitation, and the more I inquired around the less I could find out. Meanwhile, our own dorm games were getting bigger, with lots of students showing up for them. I got a reputation, and I deserved it. I was good. I could count the cards, know what was out and what wasn't, figure the odds in my head and make guesses that won me money. I also learned about the tricks of betting, where you can win a game even if you don't have the cards to do it. All you really have to do is to out bet your opponents, and if you can get them to throw their cards then you of course win anyway, even if your own hand is shit. You know, that’s the thrill and the secret to the game, and yet most of the guys that play have no idea what they are doing. They are so stupid that they think they have to have the cards to win.

But you don't have to have shit, not every time, and nobody does either. But if they THINK you do it’s the same thing, and so that's the trick of course. So, if you can figure them out, the guys you are playing against, read their expressions and figure out what they are holding, then you can even win when they otherwise would beat you. I was good at the bluff, and I got away with it more than I didn't. My favorite trick is to drive up the pot and then throw down a big bet they can't cover....and so they stare at you and fold....even though they are pretty sure they could beat you if they stayed. I never showed my cards when that happens, so they never knew for SURE, and I got good at keeping the expressions and making the faces that won me the games. As any true poker player knows, it's not the cards that are really important, at least, not as important as the bluff and the stare and the little grin you make before you make your bet.

Anyway, like I said, I was good and I slowly over time became the dorm champ. Then, after a particular hot game one weekend, where I sucked out some $500 bucks from my buddies, this man came up to me in the student union a few days later and said: "I hear you're a hell of a card player." He was almost twice my age, with grey hair on his temples, and I took him for a college professor. Well, it went from there, and then, almost before I knew it, I was invited into the Poker Club and that's when things changed.

The Club met on Saturday nights, once a week, in a rundown office in the back of an old abandoned warehouse on the edge of town, down near the industrial center. It was sort of creepy in a way, but I didn't care about the sleaziness and I just enjoyed the cards. The players were all a lot older than me, with the youngest in his late thirties. The oldest of the group was the guy that invited me to join, and he was probably sixty, and his name was Henry. He had grey hair, which was closely trimmed, and he looked to me like someone who might have once been in the military. He was in excellent shape for a guy his age, and he always was dressed in nice clothes and it was obvious from the way the other players treated him that he was also highly respected. For sure the other players looked up to him. Most of the time and for most of the games there were just three of them and me, but sometimes a new player would join or one of the regulars would be absent. That said, Henry was always there and he played in every game. The one thing that seemed obvious was that they were all powerful men, and yet they didn't talk about what they did or what they had done or who they were. Instead, they talked about poker, and how much they liked the game. I liked them in a way, because I liked the game, and they joked around and we shared stories. They seemed to be best friends, and were always asking about my last fuck and about the young college girls and their shaved pussies. Yeah, we had a lot of fun and I loved telling them what being a college stud was like. I think they were envious. They were pretty old, from my perspective as a twenty year old, and yet I could talk to them, and they always seemed interested in me.

The card games we played were very intense. For one thing, there weren’t any limits in the games we played, and even though I didn't have much more than a few hundred bucks in the bank when I started the first game netted me some real money and by the second week I had almost five thousand dollars. For talking poker and in theory being professional players, the truth was they weren’t that good, and I found them easy to bluff. In the Poker Club you played these games with chips, and you could have as many as you wanted. It was five-card poker, with a max draw of 4, so it wasn’t a complicated game but it was intense. Of course, after the game was over, the rule was you needed to pay up whatever you had lost, and you had to pay in cash. Generally speaking the pot didn’t get that big. Generally speaking. But, I didn't lose, or at least I didn’t lose any big hands ever. Of course, the one rule, as in any poker game, is that you can never bet more than you have. That wasn't a problem for them it seemed, and it wasn’t a problem for me either. Once a game ended, everyone paid up before we went home, or, for the bigger pots, you had until Monday to come up with the cash. It was called the “Monday Rule” and it allowed the loser the time to go to the bank and pull out the cash. Everyone always paid up and the bets never got so high that I couldn’t cover them, so the system worked well enough and the games were all played with those colored chips which we cashed out once the night ended.

I was winning more and more, and so my account grew very quickly and in just a few weeks I was feeling rich. And of course, the more games I won the more I had I could bet. They seemed to like me even so, even though I was taking their money. They never got angry when they lost, and so they were a fun group to play with. We had some good games together. For the most part they were just having fun, it seemed, but the betting was serious and real money was won and lost. They liked me, and I think it was because I was good, and gave them a challenge. Or, at least I remember thinking that way. Now, looking back of course, I realize that I wasn’t as good as I thought I was. But I guess it doesn’t matter anyway at this point. Regardless of the reason, soon I had won quite a bit of money. Yeah, week after week I started winning, putting the money in my account and watching it grow. It wasn't long before I forgot the dorm games altogether, as they weren’t worth my time, and so instead I just lived for the Poker Club and soon I was a regular. Then, well, it just slowly got out of hand and that’s when it happened and the razor came out.

I'll never forget that final Saturday night when things just got out of hand. It was my fourth week in the Poker Club, and I hadn't started out doing that well which was very unusual for me. I wasn’t getting the cards, and they were playing better than normal. By the time the night was late, and the evening was almost over, I had lost about six thousand dollars. Still, I had twenty grand in the credit union at that point in time, so it wasn't that big of a deal. It was the last game, so we agreed to up the ante to make it interesting. The cards were going out, with the initial ante of a grand each on the table. I figured it was time for my luck to change. I wanted to win, bad. When they dealt out the hands almost from nowhere I got dealt three aces....along with a three card and a seven of spades, and my heart started pounding as I fought the smile. Wow.

I bet three thousand bucks, but acted cool, just sort of pretending that I was betting high because it was the end of the night and we'd all be leaving soon. That’s a lot of money, even for the Poker Club, but a five spot had been bet once before so it wasn't totally unheard of. I was hoping it wasn't too big. The trick in poker is to draw them in, to make them stay and pay and of course that's the key to winning big. So, well, three grand was a big bet, but not that big, especially for the end of the night. As luck would have it they all three stayed. They matched my bet, and with the ante's on the table that put sixteen thousand in the pot, and that’s nothing to sneeze about.

Well, I dropped the three spot and the seven and picked up two more cards. The guy on my left took two as well, and the third guy took one. Henry, the dealer, took four more, the most he could, so it was obvious he didn't have crap. When I looked at my own cards I almost shit my pants. They were both queens, and with the FULL HOUSE and the three-ace anchor I had the best hand of my life! God...I never cracked a smile, and instead, looked disappointed, just for a second. Then, after I let them catch that look, I looked up and gave them my poker face and made them think I was faking a smile. The ruse worked, I could tell. I was hoping they would think I had nothing, and was now trying to cover it up.

It was my turn again, to start off the bets, and so I dropped a five chip and laid it on the table. Five thousand dollars. The guy to my left called me, but not immediately. Everyone was looking at me. I knew what they were thinking....that I was trying to bluff them gone.....win the pot by scaring them off. The next guy threw in his cards and folded, but Henry stared and hesitated. Finally, slowly, very slowly, he looked at me...stared at me, and then he squinted his eyes. Then, almost like he was trying to figure me out, he called my five....and then, then he raised me, raised me another five thousand dollars!

I stared at the dealer. He stared back at me. The guy on my left tossed in his cards, and that left just the two of us, Henry and me, eye to eye, staring at each other and trying to figure out who had what. Then he said "You don't have shit." I swallowed, pretending to waiver. I had him. I had him, and if he was going to play big and try to win by making me run, he had picked the wrong hand to go against and the wrong guy to try that with. He had taken four cards, and I figured the best he had was a straight, or perhaps even a flush, but more probably three of a kind. It was my lucky day! I smiled.....then I slowly picked up a blue chip and slid it to the center...matching his 5 spot raise. I hesitated then, because I had 14 thousand of my money on the table at that point, which was most of my account. Of course, I still owed the six grand from the previous hands, but I knew I had it won, so I slid one more blue chip to the center, upping the pot again by another five grand. I was five over at that point, literally betting everything and more. I winked at him, and I saw his Adams apple bob as he swallowed. He’d have to put down another five just to see my cards. My heart was beating so fast I couldn't even think straight, yet I kept my poker face and never smiled. Instead, I slowly said: "Henry, you better have the money if you call my bet."

There was over forty-five thousand dollars on the table at that point, and it would cost him five thousand more to see my cards. I was in the game at this point for nineteen grand. He looked at me, and I saw him swallow. The edge of his lip quivered. He was scared, and the sweat on his face was visible. I had bet all my money at that point I had in the world....virtually my entire credit union account, and I still owed six grand from the previous games so I was way over where I should have been. Yet even so, I knew I was going to win and so it really didn't matter. Besides, I had won all of it from them in previous games, so the money was mine to wager. Still, it was intense, way out of hand, and yet I had it won and I waited for him to fold or to make the call.

He answered me then: "Well.....yeah....and so had you. If you don't have the money you are betting your balls. I’m not kidding. I’ll cut your balls off if you play with money you don’t have. I shouldn’t need to remind you, but the Club rule is you have to be able to cover what you bet, and pay it out in cash if you lose."

I said back to him: “I know the rules. I can cover my bet. That’s not the issue. Do you want to see my cards, or not?”

I expected him to toss in his cards and fold. But he didn’t.

Instead, for an answer he called my five thousand with a blue chip, and then, hard as it is to believe, he added three more blue chips to the pile! Three! The guy to my left said "FUCK!” and I gasped.

I couldn't believe it. God. Another fifteen thousand dollars! He had raised me fifteen grand! That was just way over the top. I knew the Poker Club was a no-limit club, but fuck, there had NEVER been a pot like this one before. Oh God I just never expected him to raise me, and now I'd have to match his bet to see his cards and win the game.

Of course, I didn’t have that kind of money, and he knew it. I figured he didn’t have shit and that’s why he was going to bluff the win by driving up the pot and force me from the game. Well, hell, I had a full house for God's sake and I knew he was bluffing. And there was no way in the world I was going to fold. Man....I was shaking though. I forced a smile then, the game all but over, and I said "Well Henry....that's a hell of a bet." I picked up three more blue chips out of the hopper....and my hand was shaking. Fuck! Slowly I said, as a kind of joking comeback, "I think you're the one that's gonna be paying......so like I said, you had damn well better have the money. I’d sure hate to have to take YOUR balls as payment."

I started to push the three chips to the center of the table, but he put his right hand on my wrist, stopping me. As he did he was staring right into my eyes, and then he said: “Jared, take my advice. Fold. Take the loss and go home. If you call me you are betting your balls. I’m not kidding here. I know you don’t have the money, and if you don’t, and you lose, then I’ll castrate you. It’s your decision, and your bet, and your balls. I suggest you fold, unless you want to be a eunuch.”

Then he took his hand off of my wrist, and stared at me to see what I would do.

He didn’t have shit. But, I was shaking. He was trying to scare me out of the money, and my heart was pounding. But I knew him, and I had been playing with him long enough to know he was bluffing. I wasn’t about to toss in the cards and walk away from that kind of money, not when I was sitting on a full house and he had taken a four-card draw. And besides, nobody was going to take anyone’s balls. That was ludicrous. I figured he was trying to scare me to win the game, and I wasn’t going to fall for his bullshit. So, I swallowed, and then with a determination I pushed the three blue chips to the center of the table, calling his bet, which ended the raises and brought the game to a conclusion. As I did I said: “I’m not tossing the game to you. That’s not going to happen. If you thought you could bluff me gone and scare me with a castration threat, you made an expensive mistake.”

The only thing left was to see the cards. As I called his bet and said the last word I flipped over my cards, and showed him my full house. When he saw it, I grinned, staring at him, feeling on top of the world as I watched his face and looked for his eyes to pop out of his head.

Only he didn't change his expression. He didn't even frown. He didn't smile either. He didn't gasp. He didn't do anything. Instead, slowly, very slowly, he just turned over the first of his cards.

A six of spades.

I looked at it, staring at him and trying to sense his thoughts. But he never moved, and his expression never changed.

Then he turned over the second one.

A two. A duce. Also spades.

So, he had a straight or a flush. I smiled.

And the third one. Another two. A pair.

His straight was in the toilet and so was the flush.

I laughed then, grinning from ear to ear. So, he hadn't had shit.

He turned over the next card, and it was also a two. He smiled then for the first time.

I stared.

Suddenly, I felt warm...very fucking warm.

So, it was a two as well, three of a kind. He had one more card to go.

Time stood still, and my heart started to pound. He stared at me. I stared back...my mouth so dry I couldn't even swallow. Then, he turned over the last card, and suddenly I wanted to vomit. God. It was also a duce...a fucking duce! The fucker had a quad...four of a kind, and his fucking little shitty two's had wiped out my full house. While the odds of that hand were infinitesimally small, especially with his four card draw, nevertheless he had it and I had lost!

I stammered.

FUCK.

SHIT!

He was grinning from ear to ear now.

With the six I already owed, I now owed forty thousand dollars. FORTY THOUSAND! God. I had no idea what I was going to do. I was sick and I almost vomited.

Henry looked at me, and then he said, “I want my money by Monday. You had better have the cash Jared.”

I stammered, trying to figure out what to say. Finally I said, "Henry....shit.....I....I don't.....I mean....I'll get it. I'll get you the money. It's gonna be a while though...I....I only have twenty in my account."

The other two guys stared at me, and they weren’t smiling. Henry wasn't smiling either now and his face flushed in anger. I could tell he was pissed. He looked at me and said "Yeah....well Jared, twenty ain't gonna cut it. Nobody skips out in the Poker Club. Nobody. I suggest you call up daddy, sell your wheels and find the money somehow. You're gonna pay me dude, or I swear to God I'll have your balls. You bet em, so don’t think I won’t take them if you don’t come up with the cash. And I mean it!"

I tried to talk, and my voice cracked like a pubescent teenagers. Finally I blurted out: “I need more time! I…I can’t get forty grand by Monday. I can’t!”

He ignored me, and instead he slowly stood up, and then he started to turn from the table. But just before he walked out the door, he looked back at me and said "I’ll give you forty-eight hours.” Looking at his watch, he said: “I’ll see you Monday night, ten pm right here, and you better bring the money. And don’t you dare be late! No matter what! You know the rules. Find the cash. I'll be waiting right here for you.”

Then, he and his two friends were gone.

There was nothing I could do. I spent all day on Sunday calling friends and begging, and the truth was that my student friends didn’t have shit to loan me even if they would have. I finally called my dad.....told him, told him the story, or at least most of it, because I had no choice. Of course, I didn’t tell him I had bet my balls. And the truth was, I didn’t really think that part was real. But I knew I needed the money, but he didn't have it, or if he did he wouldn't give it to me. I needed twenty thousand and the deadline was ticking...but instead, I got a lecture. He told me I was blowing school, my grades were shit, and that I just took his money and played with it. He had zero sympathy for me. None. He said he had warned me many times not to gamble. And he emphasized that there was no way he was going to let me have the rest of my college money to pay off some stupid poker game. He said that it was all the money he had saved and he and mom had scraped it together to send me to school. He said I needed to work on my grades and stop playing cards. He said if I didn't think my education was important then I didn't deserve one. He then made it crystal clear to me that this was my problem and I had better solve it on my own.

I begged him. I even cried. But he wasn't changing his mind. He said I was twenty years old, and that I wasn't a kid anymore. Then he suggested that I go to the guy I had lost to and make a deal, to "work it out" as he had said. Finally, he ended the conversation with "I guess you can give him your wheels. Might do you good to walk for a while. And perhaps you should get a job while your at it. If you have time for poker games, you have time to work. Yeah...get a job and get your grades up. And stop screwing around and playing poker!"

God. I felt like shit.

by

Jocelynz

*

Uncle Jim was my mother’s half-brother. I was just thirteen when my father left us and suddenly he was always around. Although he was seemingly eager to help and support us, I found him a little creepy. This podgy figure with slightly receding greying hairline would hug me a little too long and on occasion I would be aware of him being sexually aroused. Then slowly, as I got older and more confident, I felt a sense of gender superiority creeping in and brushed off his grubby groping with overt distain.

I’d just turned sixteen when he started making innuendos about my reaching the age of legal consent. Then the touching became more intimate. I’d smack his hand away but that just appeared to encourage him.

“Is everything ok, with you and Uncle Jim?” My mother asked one day.

“Fine.” I said. I didn’t want my mother to know the truth as she trusted him and he did do a lot of odd jobs about the house.

Finally, one day he arrived when mum was out and I’d just got back from tennis. I was wearing a short sports skirt and I could feel his eyes tearing it off. “I’ll just get changed.” I said turning to leave the lounge.

“No, come here.” He murmured and took my arm, pulling him to me so that I could feel his hardness. “You’re very sexy.” He growled.

“Fuck off.” I snapped and tried to pull away.

“Now, now Ariadne.” He hissed in my ear. “That’s no way for nice girls to talk is it?” And he rubbed himself against my hip. “Would you like some of this?”

“Touch me and I’ll cut your balls off.” I spat.

“Ooh, yes, I’d like that.” He snarled, and pushed me onto the sofa. “It would be worth it to sample your delights.” And fell on top of me.

I thought it would be easy to stop him, but he was stronger than I thought, deceivingly so, and with his hand around my throat he tore my panties off with his other and I felt his hard member pushing its way into me. “I’ll tell mum!” I said.

“No you won’t you little tramp. I know you’re no virgin.” And started to thrust within me.

“Make me pregnant and I won’t have to cut them off, mum’ll do it for me.” I cried.

The thrusting grew more urgent and suddenly he withdrew and I felt his ejaculation splatter across my stomach. Gasping he took his hand from my throat and pulled away. “Yeah, yer right. Next time I’ll use a rubber.” He muttered.

I lay with my legs open, skirt around my waist, not ashamed nor humiliated, but angry. A deep burning rage rising in my chest like an approaching cyclone. He watched me as he zipped himself up, a smarmy grin on his face. “Come on.” He said, “you liked it didn’t you…” He sniffed and tossed a fifty dollar note onto my stomach. “There yer are, clean yerself up and get yerself some new knickers.”

“You raped me.” I hissed.

“Nah, you were beggin’ for it. I could tell.”

“I warned you, remember that.” My rage settled into an icy hostility. He picked up my torn panties and tossed them to me. In silence I wiped myself clean with them and pulled my skirt down. I stood up and flounced to the door. “I’ll take a shower, get some of this filth off me.” By the time I came down again he was gone.

Two weeks later he turned up again, early evening, smirking knowing my mother was on her late shift. But this time I was ready and had help. My friend Teri was in the other room, waiting. I’d opened a bottle of wine and was pretending to sip a glass. I put on an expression of surprise as he entered.

“Me again.” He announced unnecessarily. “Needn’t have bothered with the wine.” He smirked and poured himself a glass.

“You know what I’ve come for.” He said menacingly.

“No good me saying no?” I replied, wide eyed feigning fear.

“No chance.” He sneered. “Let’s use the bedroom this time. Make a proper job of it.” He took a packet of condoms from his pocket and held them up. “Your mum’s bed hey?”

I nodded, “let me finish my drink first.”

“Yeah, no rush is there.” He swigged on his glass. “Not bad.” He pulled a face. I stood up.

“Not finishing your drink?” He drained his glass and put it onto the table.

“Be there afterwards, with better company after you’ve gone.” I said and turned for the door, my eyes downcast.

We went into the bedroom and he started to strip. I slowly did the same, playing for time.

He stood naked, his tongue flicking across his lips, his erection hard. He slowly stroked himself. “I’d ask for a blow job but you’d probably bite it off.” His laugh faded as I very slowly slipped my panties off. “You’ve got a fantastic bod.” He muttered, blinking and swaying a little unsteadily. I moved forward and gave him a push, toppling him onto the bed. “Oh yeah, away we go.” He grunted rolling onto his back. He started to breath heavily, his mouth opening slackly his eyes closing. Finally he went slack. I heard a voice behind me.

“He gone?”

“Out cold.” I replied, slipping my panties on and dressing.

“Ok, let’s do him.” Terri flicked open her case.

“When he’s awake.” I said and, securing his wrists and ankles, I tethered him spread-eagled across the bed. “Won’t be long. We can have a glass of wine whilst we wait.” Teri followed as I left the bedroom. “I’ll get another bottle. Pour that down the sink.” I nodded to the bottle of drugged wine on the coffee table and headed for the fridge.

With an hour we heard cries and grunts coming from the bedroom.

“I’ll go in.” I said to Terri. “You get ready, bring your camera and kit.”

I went into the bedroom and gazed down on Uncle Jim, my head tilted to one side. “Hello uncle.” I said sweetly.

“Fuck you!”

“Not any more…” I grinned.

“What’re you doin’ you stupid bitch?” He growled, tugging at his bonds.

“I did warn you.”

“Warn me?”

“What I’d do if you raped me.”

“Don’t be stupid. You touch me I’ll fuckin’ kill you.”

I laughed. “When we’ve finished with you, you won’t be harming anyone believe me. Especially young girls.”

“We?”

“Yes, we.” I turned and Terri entered, wearing a surgical mask and carrying her camera and a small case. She handed me the camera.

Uncle Jim’s eyes widened as I snapped off a couple of shots. Terri went up to him and slowly kneaded his flaccid penis, bringing it to life.

“Who the fuck are you?” He squeaked.

“Your avenging angel.” She said.

His erection hardened and I took another few shots.

“My friend is a veterinary surgeon.” Which wasn’t actually the total truth as she was a veterinary nurse, but well equipped for this simple task. I sighed sympathetically. “She’s qualified to neuter animals. And, as you are an animal, she’s going to castrate you. Cut off your balls.”

For a moment he was silent, looking in turn at Terri, them me. “For God’s sake! Look, cut me loose and I’ll forget all about this. I won’t touch you again.” He finally gabbled.

“Actually uncle, I’m going to enjoy this.”

“You do this and I’ll see that you…”

“Shut up!” I shouted. “You raise a hand to me or anyone else after this and all these pictures will go on-line, with an introduction from me as to how you raped me. I’ll make a formal complaint. I’ve kept my panties with your semen on it.”

He went quiet, his erection collapsing. I felt an exhilarating sense of power as I looked down at this pathetic male animal. “You’d go to prison, and you know how they treat rapists in there don’t you, uncle?”

“What about you?” He snapped. “They’ll arrest you for GBH. You’ll get prison!”

“No chance.” I laughed. “What? For castrating a rapist? The women’s lobby’d have a field day. A good brief will claim I was traumatised and not of sound mind when I did this. It’ll be a slap on the wrist with a wet bus ticket. And would you want all that publicity?” I turned to Terri. “Ok, let’s do him.”

Terri stepped forward. “I’ll give you a small injection.” She said, removing a hypodermic needle from her case. “It won’t make the operation totally pain free but it’ll temper the worst of it. We usually use a general anaesthetic but this will suffice. She injected it into his groin. She left it a few minutes, ignoring his pleas, then clamped the base of his scrotum.

He squealed at the pain. “I’ll be a joke. The man without balls. All the women in my office will snigger at me. I’ll be a figure of fun. And, what will your mother say?”

I leaned in. “I won’t tell mum you’ve been castrated. In fact, I won’t tell anyone unless you misbehave again.”

Terri held up the scalpel. “Now listen carefully Jim. I’m going to remove your testicles and then some of the scrotum. I’ll seal the chords and sew up the wound with dissolvable stitching that will not need to be removed. When you leave here you’ll be a eunuch but will need no further treatment. However, if an infection sets in you need to go quickly to the hospital. Do you understand?”

Uncle Jim nodded, his eyes moist. “Please…” He begged.

His scrotum was bulging, and I took it in my hand, leaning in towards him. “I’ll enjoy seeing these being cut off. I think all rapists should by law be surgically castrated. It’ll come one day as women have more authority, so you’re just a bit ahead of your time.” I stepped back and allowed Terri space.

She slickly slit open his scrotum and removed his testicles, cutting and sealing the chords. She cut away the slack of his scrotum and neatly sutured up the wound.

“There, that’s done. Once the swelling has subsided it will look very tidy, almost as though you were born without your testicles.” She put away her instruments and clicked shut her case. “I’ll leave you some testosterone medication with a regime of usage to enable your body to adapt to its new condition. You’ll soon experience a loss of libido and impotence. Oh, and a tendency to put on weight. I suggest you get more exercise. On the up side, you won’t have to worry about your prostate or testicular cancer. Research has shown eunuchs generally outlive uncastrated males.”

“We’ve done you a favour, Jimbo.” I added. I picked up the camera and took a few more shots of him in his new state.

“I’m done here.” Terri said behind her mask, packing her instruments. I nodded to her grinning, and she headed for the door. “I’ll be in touch.” She said, winked and left.

“Now, Jimbo. I expect you to continue to help mum. And when you visit whilst I’m here alone I’ll expect total obedience from you. Is that understood?”

He nodded, stifling a sob. “How could you do this to me?”

“You’ve only yourself to blame, remember? And this is only the beginning. By obedience I expect you to do exactly what I tell you to. Chores, odd jobs, you know. And if they are not up to standard I’ll punish you.

“What?” His eyes widened.

“I’ve looked on the web how women should treat subs.”

“Subs?” He sobbed, defeated.

“Submissives. I am now your mistress and you are effectively my slave, my gelding. You will be subjected to my discipline.”

“Discipline?” He gasped.

“One single step out of line, or poor service, and you’ll bend over a chair and I’ll cane your naked arse till you get it right, understood?”

He swallowed, and nodded. “Oh God.” He said softly.

“Oh God what?” I said harshly.

”I mean yes, yes mistress.” He replied lamely.

I undid his straps and he heaved himself to sit on the side of the bed, head bent, gazing down at his aching groin.

“Good boy. I think we have understanding don’t you?”

He nodded, tears streaming down his face.

End

LACIE’S GIFT
An excerpt from Lami Pi Productions
by Regis

Jackson was careful in serving only select clients who had their
hands clean, with no criminal records or having any known
connection to organized crime. On the other hand, having had
many meetings with them and having served their human
transportation needs for years, he was certain some of his
clients were Mafia Dons.

After all, the slave trade, whether it be white or international
cunts, would be a fundamental moneymaker for the Mafia, and
Jackson was certain the mob controlled all of the areas where
the quiet movement of humans would be valuable, such as
prostitution and the production of violent and possibly deadly
child pornography.

Two of his special customized containers bearing restrained
and anaesthetized human cargo were due to arrive in San
Francisco from the Philippines. They contained a fresh
shipment of 48 beautiful young females of various ages, about
half of the shipment consisting of delightful pre-teens, age 12
and younger.

His packers had informed him 6 of the girls were American, 18
were Europeans, all taken captive in either Manila or Jakarta.
The remainder or the girls were classic young Pilipino
beauties, several of them children as young as 6 years old.
Jackson knew the consignment would end up at a private
country club, one that with good reason privately referred to
itself as the Cuntry Club.

Their destination would be at the Club’s private resort in the
hills of Southern California, just over 100 miles northwest of
Los Angeles. Jackson had been a guest there at an event a
couple of years ago, an experience in which he got to practice
his horsemanship.

It was incredibly rare that anyone was ever invited to attend
an event at the Cuntry Club, as it was necessarily very private,
but because of the services he provided, Jackson had earned
special standing with a couple of key members, including the
Club’s president.

The invitation surprised him, but he was happy to accept. The
man who had invited him arranged for Jackson to be picked up
and taken to the Club’s estate by his personal chauffeur. He
was given a riding outfit, and joined a group of a dozen Cuntry
Club members on what they called a Doe Hunt. Only members
got to carry rifles.

A tall, lanky 14-year-old girl, naked except for a deer tail stuck
to a post inserted into her rectum, light antlers clipped to her
head and a pair of slender black boots that ended in dainty
hooves, was sent running, and given a 5 minute lead. On signal,
the hunters and Jackson set off, galloping in the direction she
had run.

She was good, and it took them almost 10 minutes to spot her.
The terrain was uneven, but there were only small pine trees
growing in the area, with no ground cover of shrubs to hide
her. Once they spotted her they let their horses walk, as there
was no way she was going to escape their view.

These were experienced horsemen, and were in no hurry.
They were enjoying her panic, and had all afternoon to affect a
kill. At one point they surrounded her, and one of the hunters
dismounted, leaving his rifle in its sling. He pulled out his
penis, pressed the distraught girl, who was screaming at the
top of her lungs, back against a tree.

He then entertained his fellow-members when he thrust his
large erect shaft into her unprepared clean-shaven vagina and
gave the pretty young bitch a powerful doe fucking. This was
the kind of action that made the long trip to the estate worth
the time and effort.

Jackson was impressed at how young and beautiful she was.
She had been in a shipment made up entirely of girls taken
from a private school in Denver. This lovely young American
cunt was receiving a powerfully injected load of semen from a
very powerful businessman, and the naked teen girl was
completely aware she would be shot by several of the riders
before the afternoon’s sport hunt was completed.

She ran as fast as she could in the amazing little boots when he
released her, and as she rapidly moved off he tucked in his
penis and leisurely remounted his horse. This was a time of
enjoyment, not a time to rush. The naked girl had nowhere to
go, and she knew it.

The grounds were extensive, and the square mile of land was
fully surrounded by a 12-foot high stone wall, topped by an
electrified razor wire fence. A dozen sharpshooters were
stationed atop the wall, with a mandate to shoot to wound, not
to kill. The killing of human game was a pleasure reserved for
the hunters.

It was nearly three hours later when, after she had again been
surrounded and treated to two more power-fucks, the lovely
young human doe heard the first shot when she was at some
distance from the hunters, and in a fraction of a second felt the
sting of the first bullet.

The first had nicked her upper arm, the second her buttock,
and another pierced her side, going cleanly through her.
Jackson was thrilled at the brutality and heartless nature of the
action, and was pleased to see that the fly on his riding pants
opened easily so that his penis lay on the saddle, ready to spout
when that became desirable.

The walking action of his mount gave pleasant stimulation to
his cock as the horses walked continually toward the injured
doe, who was still bravely running. One by one the gentlemen
took aim and fired another round into her, each one drawing
blood and further weakening her.

At last the horses were reigned in, and the leader of the group
stood in his stirrups. He raised his rifle, leveled it at her, took
careful aim, and squeezed the trigger. His well-placed bullet
went into her right leg just below her buttock and smashed her
femur, the largest bone in the human body. She went down
screaming for the last time, severely injured but fully alive, as
they intended.

The horsemen rode up to her, the leader dropped a rope over
her raised head and pulled her up, fixing the rope to a ring on
the front of his saddle so that she hung, her feet not touching
the ground, and on the ride back to the stable the kicking and
wriggling young beauty was slowly hanged to death. It was a
fitting conclusion to an enjoyable afternoon’s cunt hunt.

“The butcher will be drawing and cleaning her,” the group
leader said, “if anyone would like to re-familiarize yourselves
with the inner workings of the female body. Otherwise we’ll be
retiring to the drawing room, to enjoy some sherry and the
spectacle of some 7-year-old girls performing in a pigeon egg
laying competition.”

Jackson would have stayed for the disemboweling had the girl
been alive, but chose instead to join most of the group to enjoy
the sight of naked little girls competing in laying eggs. The
sherry sounded good, too. He loved the exhibition by the
naked children trying to see who could give birth to her dozen
little eggs first, without breaking any.

When all of their little eggs had been lain, several of them
broken in the attempt, the lovely little girls were then required
to produce three sausages from their colons, and most of them
managed to squeeze out four, the last consisting of their own
offal that had pushed the first three out.

Although all of these lovely little girls had been properly
housebroken, the delightful naked children were deeply
embarrassed at having shit in front of these strangers, in their
minds having excessively exceeded their instructions. This
was not good.

The entertainment after a sumptuous meal of beautifully
prepared venison, involved a woman in her ‘30s and a pretty
little 7-year-old French girl. The girl’s small head had been
shaved clean. The large dining room table had been cleared,
and the two female entertainers, both naked, climbed onto the
center.

The woman was introduced as Lacie, who had given birth to 10
children in her productive career. Lynette was part of a
consignment of a dozen of the most beautiful grade 2 girls
obtained in a smooth abduction from a private girl’s school.
Lacie was a regular performer at the Club.

Her physician, a member of the Cuntry Club, had identified the
remarkable woman, who had an extensively prolapsed vagina
that she could stretch over a melon, and for the amusement of
the members, give birth to it. The Entertainment Director had
come up with a far more interesting use for her expansive sex
organ.

Lacie carried a short length of rope, and she used it to bind the
French child’s wrists tightly together behind her back. She
then sat down in the table, spread her legs and pulled the girl
down with her. What followed was as bizarre as anything
Jackson could imagine.

Thanks to the attention of her physician, and with a great deal
of effort she stretched her vagina wide open and gradually
pulled it over the head of the desperately struggling Lynette.
The cute and petite French child was desperate to escape, but
her co-performer was equally determined to succeed.

The woman demonstrated her strength and endurance as she
gradually worked the besieged little girl’s head right into her
womb, the same cunt from which all of Lacie’s children had
emerged. It had given life and now was taking one, just for the
members of the Cuntry Club. Now deprived of air, the child
desperately increased her struggles, but not with the intended
effect.

With the stimulation of the child’s head wriggling desperately
in her womb, Lacie’s enormously stretched cunt began to
contract, trapping the child’s head in place. Jackson had no
idea how the Club had coerced this woman to murder children
in this grossly barbaric way, but he learned it was not the first,
and would definitely not be the last time she did so.

From where he sat Jackson could see Lacie was not enjoying
her work, but her determination indicated she also did not find
it as repulsive as it should be. This was a mystery to him, and
one he might never resolve. He was respected for his service
to this Club, but had no close friends here.

Lacie was a beautiful young woman who’s soul had been
systematically removed, and had no sense of revulsion at
whatever kind of gross debauchery she was required to
perform. She was simply a flesh tool for the incredible
depravity the members of the Cuntry Club, her owners, found
to be entertaining.

One day, not too far off, her final performance would be to
provide momentary amusement for them by killing herself in
the most degenerate way they could imagine. After all, they
better than most understood the true value of the females of
our species; to reproduce and to entertain us with their
suffering and deaths. That is the nature of life, and we
shouldn’t mess with nature.

The ‘Aa-hua were an all-female civilization with limited contact to the outside world. In the following excerpt, an anthropologist describes one part of their prison system.

* * *

… This next section is markedly less accessible. There is no stairway or ladder to go back up; it explicitly requires physical cooperation from above in order to exit. Personnel are forewarned that this floor and below will not be evacuated in an emergency.

The prisoners in this section are known as “the ones whose urethras burned.” They are kept in long narrow cages, on their backs. Their wrists are bound to one end of the cage, and their ankles to the opposite end. Within the cages, they can barely move. Unlike the general population of prisoners, they do not wear a shred of clothing, save for a tight-fitting cloth sack over the head. Tied off at the neck, it covers all but the prisoner’s mouth. These prisoners who could not move have no need to see. Packed within inches of one another, they experience the worst parts of both of solitary confinement and overcrowding.

One of the few degrees of freedom allowed to the prisoners is that they can thrust their hips upward. This movement is a critical part in managing their body waste. For while imprisoned as “one whose urethra burned,” it is impossible to urinate normally. In order to rid the one’s bladder of urine, there is a convoluted mechanism built into each cage.

First, a rigid metal collection tube descends from the top of the cage and is kept buried tightly in the prisoner’s urethra, blocking the urine from escaping. This tube has a small opening on its side of its tip. By thrusting her hips up against the top of the cage, a prisoner can cause the tip of the tube to penetrate into her bladder, allowing urine to flow into the hole. It is only by voluntarily raping their own urethra that these prisoners can ever relieve themselves.

For the best-behaved prisoners, the collection tube is smooth and narrow. Sometimes the prison guards modify the tubes to be more punishing. For minor discipline, they force the prisoner’s hips down to expose the tube, then rub an irritating substance on the outside of the tube, such as chili paste. For more lasting abuse, the guards intentionally damage the tubes, such that they become bumpy and crooked, in order to make it more challenging for the prisoner to accept into her urethra. And for especially detested prisoners, the guards wind rough fibers around the length of the tube, which scour the prisoner’s urethra on its way in and drag skin with it on its way out. This causes painful, itchy rashes, and in extreme cases, bloody lacerations and prolapse.

In order to urinate, simply raising one’s hips is not the end of the story. Doing so from inside the cage, the groin pushes up on a plate that closes a valve in the tube. Thus, only a little bit of urine can flow into the tube, and the prisoner has to lower her hips back down to open the valve and allow the urine to drain. It takes dozens of up and down motions, filling and draining the tube, to empty the bladder.

Once the urine drains from the tube, it collects in the first of two reservoirs belonging to each cage. This primary reservoir is smaller and deeper. There are two outlets on the bottom of this reservoir. One leads to an upside-down U-shaped pipe, like in a toilet. In order to “flush” the urine out of the reservoir, the prisoner has to raise the water level until the pipe allows it to siphon out.

However, to flush the reservoir is made diabolically more challenging and all the more important by the second outlet, a tiny hole at the bottom of the reservoir. If there is any liquid in the primary reservoir, it will slowly drain from this hole into a return tube. This return tube is attached to a gag in the prisoner’s mouth, which forces the prisoner to swallow her own waste. The gag is shaped to make it impossible for the prisoner to block the tube with her tongue or to spit out the liquid. Failure to swallow the liquid would cause the prisoner to drown—there are no safeguards against this, but in practice, no cases have been recorded.

The result of this design is that, in order to have any benefit, the prisoner has to violate her urethra vigorously to fill the reservoir quickly enough to flush it before she expended all the urine in her bladder. Too slow of a pace results in all of the urine draining through the return tube, forcing the prisoner to drink it up. Some drainage through the return tube is unavoidable. Even when the prisoner succeeded in flushing the reservoir, she must still drink a portion of the urine. The process is a daily battle of exhaustion, but it helped keep the tightly confined prisoners in shape.

In some prisoners, the intense stimulation inside the genitalia and the frantic humping against the top of the cage can bring the prisoner to orgasm. This, and any other kind of masturbation, is forbidden. Unfortunately, this is not something a prisoner could help. A prisoner that experiences this quickly becomes addicted, to the chagrin of the guards. The punishment of these prisoners is brutal and relentless. Not a single one has ever survived her sentence, a fact that is well known to the inmates. Such a prisoner’s descent into pleasure is fraught with anxiety and self-hatred, for she knows it will bring about her demise, yet she is not able to resist the impulse.

This obscene behavior is not immediately distinguishable from normal urination, but the guards watching over the section have a keen eye for catching it. They are also curiously adept at sensing when a prisoner’s efforts are about to pay off. To conserve their efforts, the guards do not intervene until the prisoner is at the brink of ecstasy, in case the prisoner would exhaust herself before finding release. Only when she is near, do the guards swoop in. The guard first pushes down on the abdomen to stop the prisoner from moving, then presses a baton against the prisoner’s neck to stop her from breathing. These two actions abruptly bring the indecent act to a crashing halt. The prisoner is made to pass out, ever unsatisfied. Despite only seldom reaching climax, the prisoners are not sufficiently deterred, and there continue to be incidents.

Due to the flushing mechanism of the primary reservoir, a prisoner can remove only a specific amount of urine at a time. Too much, and any extra that is not enough for a second flush has to be swallowed. Too little, and the entire amount has to be swallowed. The guards control the amount by adjusting the height of the siphon pipe. Supposedly, this allows them to accommodate different prisoners’ bodies, and the pipe is meant to be calibrated within a few days of a prisoner’s arrival. However, it has not always been done in a timely or precise manner.

Adjustments to the flushing level are more often made to torture prisoners. A guard can gradually raise the flushing level until the prisoner either does not have the stamina or the bladder capacity to succeed. Some prisoners have been executed this way, with the flushing threshold set impossibly high. Over the course of days, the prisoner would die of dehydration, having nothing but recycled urine to drink.

The schedule for these executions is kept secret from the prisoners until just moments before they are carried out. Prisoners sentenced to die in this way have their cages covered with a sheet. According to the culture, the sheet separates the prisoner from the realm of the living—as soon as the sheet is in place, the prisoner is considered dead, despite the protracted period of living agony that lay before them. Realistically, the sheet prevents prison staff from interfering with the procedure by unknowingly giving the prisoner water or ‘correcting’ the cage’s flushing level.

These days, it is less common for guards to make the reservoir impossible to flush, other than for execution. They would have to be careful and remember to return it to normal, as the unscheduled death of a prisoner at the hands of a guard is cause for severe reprimand. Bizarrely, it is treated the same as aiding an escape. Short of potentially killing the prisoner, a guard can set the flushing level high, but not impossibly high: just at the prisoner’s bladder capacity. With that, the guard can leave it for an arbitrarily long time.

It only takes a third of the bladder’s capacity for a person to feel the need to urinate. If the prisoner gives in to her body’s desire to urinate as soon as she feels it, there would not be enough to flush. For this lack of discipline, she would be punished by being forced to swallow her urine. The apparatus carries out this training consistently day after day, without the need for human intervention, and without compassion. An optimally tuned siphon pipe ensures that the prisoner will spend two thirds of her life enduring the pain of needing to urinate yet not being able to.

In this section, every aspect of the prisoners’ lives is tightly monitored, including what comes out of their bodies. To this end, the siphon pipe does not drain directly into the prison’s plumbing. Instead, it drains into a secondary reservoir, for the prison staff’s review. Monitoring the amount and quality of the urine helps the guards keep track of the prisoners’ health, especially during long-term torture regimens. For example, a prisoner can efficiently be kept at the verge of dehydration for months without complications.

A prisoner’s urine is permitted to be inside her bladder, her mouth, or one of the reservoirs of her cage. In the exceptional case that any of it is found somewhere other than those designated locations, it is up to the guards to clean it up. In return for the trouble, the prisoner responsible would receive a beating. She is not removed from the cage for this; instead, the guards jab her through the bars with their heavy batons. Of course, the tiny cell provides no refuge from these attacks. Tender, easily accessible areas of the body receive most of the abuse—the breasts and abdomen. The surrounding prisoners made aware as well, not only by the noise but also by the droplets of sweat flung from the prisoner’s body in the violent impacts.

Although the collection tube tightly obstructs the urethra, a blow to the pelvic region can still cause urine to be ejected. The prisoner can try to prevent this by squeezing down on the tube, requiring that she stay focused. If she were to lose control of her bladder during the beating and wet her cage again, she will be scheduled to be beaten again the next day. The next beating would be more painful from bruises sustained the day before. This has a way of continuing indefinitely, as the guards prefer to beat the prisoner to the point of incontinence.

The reservoirs are covered, to keep the section from smelling of prisoners’ urine. Even with that, the atmosphere is by no means pleasant. For one thing, the section reeks of sweat, exuded liberally in the grueling physical demands of survival. But above all else is the unmistakable musky odor emblematic of the entire section’s frustration. The relative seclusion of the section offers poor ventilation, and the air hangs warm and humid. Guards that are required visit the section try to make their stays as short as possible, and discretionary visits are generally avoided. A few minutes are enough to make skin wet and clothing damp, whether by a visitor herself sweating in the heat or by the clammy air clinging to her cool, dry body.

A few guards have the misfortune of having lengthy assignments in the section. There is usually at least one guard stationed to watch over the prisoners and another guard on duty for taking care of the prisoners’ needs. The watchers are tasked with being present for around six hours continuously. They generally choose to strip off all of their clothing before entering, with the insignificant exception of the boots and hat. They perform their duty in the nude, to prevent their uniforms from getting wet. The caretakers enter a few times each day, and the responsibility rotates every two days. They wear smooth gloves and a thin apron, and like the watchers, generally nothing underneath. Although their uniforms can thus be spared, these guards’ hair is a lost cause.

The guards’ appointments are but the blink of an eye compared to the prisoners’ sentences. They endure the inhospitable atmosphere every hour of every day. There are no breaks to go outside. The only possible bright side is that they might forget what fresh air is like.

The caretaker guard’s foremost responsibility is to inspect and empty the secondary reservoirs. The floor plan of this section poses a mild inconvenience. There are no drains in the area with the cages. During their rounds, the guards are to carry the reservoir to a shared drain at the end of the section, empty it, and return to give the prisoner some water. An unpleasant tension between the prisoners and the guards has arisen from this inconvenience. The prisoners couldn’t help but urinate, yet whenever they did, it meant more work for the guard, who would have to walk the waste over to the drain. It is speculated that this was an intentional aspect of the prison’s design, with the purpose of fostering this antagonism.

The guards have an underhanded alternative to the walk: they can instead pour the secondary reservoir back into the primary reservoir, forcing the prisoner to drink it, and accordingly give her less or no additional water. This affords the guard a modicum of convenience, and the only cost is immense suffering for the prisoner; that is, there are no repercussions for the guard. The watcher is not inclined to speak up, for she knows that she will have a turn at being the caretaker as well. This small amount effort saved adds up across all the prisoners in the section. The prisoners have no possessions with which to bargain for mercy, nor can they perform any favors, owing to their immobility. The best they can do is humiliate themselves for the guards’ amusement and beg to be forgiven for their physiological needs. Neither of these much sway any of the staff.

The other major responsibility of the caretaker guard is to feed the prisoners. Prisoners in this section are allotted one scoop of powdered animal fodder each day. The dry feed is easy to choke on; it has to be mixed with water before being fed to the prisoners. The easiest way to do this is to dump the powder into the cage’s primary reservoir and to let the prisoner wash it out herself.

If the feeding comes at an inopportune time, when the prisoner is urinating, the food disperses throughout the reservoir, and the prisoner would have to drink the entire reservoir to be fed. However, she would first have to notice that the food was added, which was easy to miss during the strenuous exercise. Wasting food was generally frowned upon in the society. If a prisoner flushes her food, wittingly or not, it would be evident when the staff reviewed her secondary reservoir, and she will be forced to fast for several days in recognition of her display of satiety. There are no regulations on what the caretaker is to do with these prisoners’ allocated feed, which has created some perverse incentives when the guard on duty happened to keep some animals and found leftovers to be at all useful.

Day and night, the section is filled with the sound of muffled cries. The soft flesh that envelopes hard metal rods thrashes about and pounds against unyielding, inescapable cages. It is never really quiet, but there are measures in place to prevent any one prisoner from making too much of a racket.

Some of the prisoners have nipple piercings, which the guards refer to as the “quiet rings.” If a prisoner is deemed to be too noisy, or if the guards want her to stop moving for any other reason, they connect the rings with a cord that loops over the cage’s top bars. Then, they tighten the cord until the prisoner’s chest is pulled into the air by her breasts. Finally, the guards clip the cord in place and leave the prisoner suspended. It is hard to breathe in this stress position, and vocalizing anything is out of the question. Without being able to push up with her back, it is impossible for the prisoner to raise her hips anymore. She can manage the pain in her nipples by transferring weight to her head, but the neck is too weak to support it for long. Cramps would spread across the prisoner’s back and neck. Throughout the punishment, her muscles gradually tire out, and the pain in her nipples intensify as they take on more and more of her weight.

Suspension from the quiet rings, as cruel as it is when put into practice, is more of a threat; when it finally happens, it is not meant to come as a surprise. A prisoner who does not have the piercings has the luxury of two warnings. For each of these, one of her nipples is pierced. The piercing itself is the warning; that is, there is no meta-warning that comes before. The guard can optionally notify the prisoner that it would happen as she prepares the tools, but at this point, no amount of correction or apology will stop it from happening. For most prisoners, a single warning is enough to silence them permanently.

On the other hand, there has been a tail end of exceedingly defiant women and girls who dared persist in disrupting the peace. In the short term, the punishment works without exception, forcing prisoners into submission through the crushing pain and exhaustion alone. But when a prisoner recovers from the physiological stress and continue to rebel, the punishment is repeated, and she would discover two ways in which the first session had been downright merciful.

The first is that the guards only tightened the cord just enough so that the prisoner’s back lifted off the bottom of the cage. A repeat offender is lifted until her chest reaches the top of the cage and her nipples are strained against the bars.

The second is that the guards ended the punishment when the prisoner submitted. A subsequent punishment carries on until inevitably, the nipples can bear the prisoner’s weight no longer. One of the rings would tear free. A caretaker would later find the prisoner covered in dried blood, usually unconscious. To preserve the body’s symmetry, the remaining ring is torn out by force. If the prisoner’s behavior were corrected, then the wounds would be allowed to heal, although the body would never fully return to normal.

The loss of the rings does not grant the prisoner two additional warnings. A third infraction is penalized with two new piercings and another session, all at once. Hanging from fresh piercings offers a different experience. The damaged skin and flesh become weaker each time. Gradually, a repeat offender’s breasts are cut to pieces. Lying face up helps minimize the blood loss, but eventually, the injuries become fatal.

Currently, the prisoner population in the section is growing, with prisoners being added at a rate that outstrips the completion of sentences. In fact, no prisoner has been released from the section of late, and no data is officially disclosed about past prisoners. Unofficially, the guards are certain that it does happen, but there is no consensus on how often. The only confirmed cases of prisoners physically leaving is of the deceased. They are not returned to the surface. Their bodies are dragged into a small room at the end of the section that must be unlocked from outside. Inside, the limbs are bound. The bodies are disposed of through a narrow shaft in the floor scarcely wide enough to fit a person.

Through this shaft is the lowermost section of the prison.

…

Hey guys! This is my first attempt at writing snuff or things like scat or piss, so tell me if you like it or how I could improve. This first chapter is just a prologue before the real snuff and killing begins so you could skip this if you’re reading after the first chapter has come out. I will also be taking suggestions on writing other scenarios with the cast of RWBY (female centred only) like toilet stuff or gore on it’s own or together like this story. I will only be writing the suggestions after I’ve finished killing team RWBY with the grimm in this story, but go ahead and type them so I can see if I like them and plan ahead. Also fair warning the actual snuff chapters won’t be as long as this prologue as I really wanted to set up the scenario and the background as much as I could with my limited writing experience (it really shows.)

Your dragon and you couldn’t have been happier. It’s been months together, and in that time he’s been nothing but sweet, and gentle, and loving in every way a dragon can. He brings you treasures from other hoardes, dresses you in fine cloaks from old kings, and tells you stories about the centuries he’s lived. He’s been a lonely one all his life, but with you he lights up and scampers like a pup, always excited to do everything he can for you. He doesn’t even mind his hoarde anymore, opting to sleep with and around you instead because he tells you you’re his only and greatest treasure. But dragons have to eat and he doesn’t want to spend a moment away from you to hunt, so when he finds out about your ability to grow back from any injury and your eagerness to be his meal he jumps at the opportunity. He’s always nervous about it, because he fears for your safety, but as the sessions become more common, he starts to be more and more aggressive.
The latest time, he started by thrusting his tongue into your hole, using the tip of his nose to rub gently at your hooded cock between pumping his thick, slick tongue deep into you. Then you feel a warmth at your entrance followed by a searing sensation as liquid fire pours into you, instantly cooking your cock and innards with a smell of smoke and cooking meat. It doesn’t hurt, not much, but it feels so *damn good*; you can barely manage a grin at him because your body is quivering from the pleasure and warmth burning through your hips. He returns the smile, his reptilian, slitted eyes and grinning bony skull showing nothing but affection and adoration for you, then withdraws his tongue from your smoking, cooked hole. He opens his mouth again and a tremendous wave of fire engulfs you like a gentle, passionate hug, and you coo and moan and though he can barely hear it above the sound of the flame pouring from his throat, the sound of your arousal and happiness encourages him to share in those sensations.

When the great wave of flame is finally done, you can see his cock protruding from his sheath, glistening at the tip. You want to go over there and help him, to suck it and feel it pound into you, but you’ve become just a charbroiled human boy - a delicious snack for your monstrous lover. Fortunately, he knows what you want, and as he begins his feast by biting down on your now supple and giving belly and tearing out a loop of your intestines, you can feel his monstrous cock resting on your pelvis, grinding up against your own dick and throbbing. He thrusts it deep into your chest, so deep that you can hear your ribs crack on the first pass, and your sternum shattering as he starts his familiar, rhythmic pattern of thrusts. You manage a few low moans and whines of affection through your charred throat and ruined lungs, and he responds to each by kissing you on the nose, his tongue gently caressing your chin and throat as he forces his way deeper into you - you can actually see, if you look down, the bottom of your neck distending as the head of his cock presses into it. It feel so good, to be spitted like this on your wonderful boy, and when he picks up the pace enough that you can sense he’s about to cum you can feel your own body crescendo together with him.

All at once, he slams his talons deep into the thick muscle of your thighs and braces himself with them, then clamps his teeth hard on your neck and thrusts as deep as he can, spattering your guts and filling your throat with gobs of dragon cum from the bottom. You cry out around the crushing pressure on your neck as your own cum joins his, though there’s not a lot of liquid left for you to spurt, and as your body spasms with it he jerks his head swiftly, snapping your spine and beheading you in a single quick motion. He kisses you one more time, this time deeply on the mouth, and as you respond to his tongue you know he can taste the blood and cum dripping from the stump of your neck, his tongue traveling all the way out of the bottom of it to lick up the drops of red and white. Then, still impaled on his tongue, he drags you into his mouth and crunches your skull between his huge teeth, splattering your brains and eyes all over the inside of his mouth.

Had you a body left to cum with you would have, but you settle instead for the explosion of pleasure and contentment that blooms in your thoughts before you drift off into a comfortable sleep. He finishes the last of your body until your corpse is nothing but bones and skin, then he curls around your remains protectively, watching over you until you return to him. Eyes drooping with fullness and contentment, he looks at your remains as they begin to stitch themselves together, new muscle growing and attaching your bones to each other and tendons holding them in place as a human shape slowly begins to form again. He smiles, and encourages you with another kiss on the stump where your head would be in an hour or two, then settles down to sleep, eyes still fixed on you. His treasure.

Becky’s Private Grad Party

By Regis

I couldn’t believe how easy it was to get her panties off. The little cunt was actually eager! Greg, Rick and I had picked her up leaving the girl’s junior high school graduation party. Because their lives had been so protected, two thirds of the 14-year-old beauties didn’t have a date to their own grad!

They left early, bored to tears at a dance with so few guys. They came out of the school gym in pairs, but parted as they headed home, making each of them vulnerable. We talked Becky, our absolute favorite, into our pickup by promising to take her to the bar. She’d never been to a bar.

We’d paid Hank the bartender fifty bucks to look the other way, knowing he was going to watch everything. It was a slow night, and we were in the nearly private area beside the bar, which was high enough to block the view of the foursome on the far side. Hank had given us fake ID’s a year ago, on the condition that we bring some young pussy in on Friday nights before it got busy at midnight. More than a dozen young girls had horror stories they’d never tell.

Our talk over beers was about sex, and the differences between guys and girls. I got a laugh from her when I told her I was jealous, because I couldn’t hide anything in mine, while girls could hide all sorts of things. We suggested a comparison, and to get things going, I slipped my dick out of my jeans. It was rigid, and her eyes said it all – Becky had never seen a guy’s erection before.

I stroked it, bringing a drop of moisture to the end, and to keep things going forward, Greg and Rick pulled out their dongs as well. I tapped a finger into the moisture on the end of my dick, and then licked the finger, to show her how good the product of my balls tasted. We were on our third beer, and Becky was feeling frisky from being with three guys who were not shy about talking about or openly displaying their sexuality.

When she slipped out of her panties I could see Hank behind the bar pull his dick out too. It was long and firm, and he stroked it evenly as he watched the three of us in a show and tell party. I invited Becky to sit on my lap for a sexy little dance. Without hesitation she slipped onto me, sliding her moist pussy down onto my stiff cock until her rectum pressed against the bottom of my tummy.

The little bitch, two years younger than us, had taken my whole shaft into her. She surprised me by contracting her vagina in a rhythmic pumping action, and bouncing only slightly on my pole, had it shooting my semen deep into her, spurting it against her cervix, which in turn would draw it into her inner gonads.

I told her she felt so tight she probably couldn’t take a beer bottle inside. She was game, and my cum lubricated the bottle she pushed in deep, neck first. A couple of weeks earlier we’d brought a grade four 10-year-old in here, and done the same beer bottle trick with her. She was a hell of a lot tighter than Becky, and it made quite a mess of her. I knew better than to ask questions, but we’d put her into a rubber trash pail, and as far as I know Hank got rid of her.

We gave Becky a hand, and pushed it until she completely engulfed it, until her pussy lips closed over the end of it to conceal the shiny brown glass. At that point I stuffed her mouth with a cloth napkin, and then used another to tie it tightly in place. There was no way we wanted to disturb the other folks on the other side of the bar when she stared screaming.

Hank was now pumping his stiff dick like crazy, and looked like he was just about ready to shoot his load. I was feeling the same way, and started pumping my dick faster and harder. Rick took over, spreading her cuntlips with his fingers, and taking a ball peen hammer from his jacket, got the little bitch good with just three blows that smashed the glass bottle she gripped in her pretty cunt, just like he’d done to that cute 10-year-old.

The result was the same. Blood gushed from the kid’s pussy, and we had to be careful not to get any on us. Greg was our cleanup guy, and after we let him shoot his goo first. After he’d ejaculated all over her face, he brought out of his bag the sledge hammer he’d brought, and with half a dozen deliberate blows, crushed Becky’s pretty face, driving it back into her brain. We got our dicks back into our pants, left fifty bucks more because of the kill, and waved goodbye to Hank, who was bringing out the rubber trash barrel for another quite cunt disposal.

As with any good graduation, sweet Becky had moved on.

This is another excerpt from Lami Pi Productions.

Third Grade Kick-Fighters
by Regis

Jackson checked a second video in this hidden folder on his wife’s computer, and this one was set in a living room again, with the mandatory cover over the expensive carpet. This cover was stretched canvas, held in place by lead weights on each corner. The first thing Jackson noticed that was different was that there were 4 large batteries for the electric fence that defined the ring, instead of the usual one.

Together this heavy-duty power supply was capable of putting out a very high level electric shock on a sustained basis, easily enough to cook the meat of a girl if she was locked on to it in protracted contact. It also had the power to burn her badly if she remained in contact for even a short period of time. They might as well have used razor wire for the fencing.

The electric fence forming the ring was going to at the very least give whichever girl leaned or bumped into it a significant and very unpleasant jolt. Jackson wondered if these little girls would have the ability to get themselves off contact with a hot line, as the current would cause their muscles to quiver, and not respond normally.

With sufficient current, muscles would not respond at all. Any little bitch pressed against the wire would simply quiver erotically. Surely these ladies wouldn’t electrocute a little girl at one of their parties. He supposed anything was possible, considering the conspicuous enjoyment the young ladies got from the punishment their little girls were absorbing.

The mothers were obviously quite serious about making this a very hurtful experience for their daughters. The children who would fight had yet to discover this. A title came up on the screen that Jackson didn’t immediately understand. It read “Pepper Fight”. That meant nothing to him. Were the kids going to use pepper spray on each other? That was bizarre, and although everything about these videos was, he was sure it would be explained by what followed.

Two very pretty slender eight-year-old girls, a blonde and a brunette, were lifted into the ring. They too wore no diapers. Their cuntlets were amazingly swollen and open, reddened by what must have been some kind of strong irritant. Their forearms were bound tightly together behind their backs, wrists to elbows.

With only their lithe legs free, this was obviously to be a brutal kick fight, between two grade 3 girls, carefully prepared by their aggressive mothers, most likely with their sweet-looking swollen cuntlets as the prime targets. Jackson Avery was ready to watch the naked girls, these with powerfully developed lower limbs, kick each other silly. This fight promised to be nasty stuff.

Unlike all other fighting little girls Jackson had seen on the videos, in which all of them were barefoot, these two wore perfectly fitting high heel shoes. The feet of both of these girls were small, though arched beautifully in the spike-heeled shoes, and he was sure the expensive looking erotic stiletto adult-style footwear had been custom made for them.

The girls small toes went into an extended sharp metal-capped point, and the tops were cut low enough that they revealed half an inch of the space between the lovely little girls’ pretty toes. The shoemaker was clearly a master, making the feet of such young girls into stirring cock-raising sex objects.

Keeping their balance in their unfamiliar high-heeled shoes with their arms bound and out of services was going to be a challenge for them. A swift kick to the cunt properly placed could give a significant jolt the young girl’s immature gonads deep inside her. He had no idea what a kick to the cunt would feel like inside, where the uterus could be affected by such a traumatic blow.

These remarkable shoes the girls wore were true ‘fuck me’ spikes, sexy as hell, designed to do damage in a kick fight, and
these pretty young kids were about to seriously fuck each other’s meat with them. Jackson knew his fist was about to give his cock a great workout with this one, and both his fist and penis were ready for action.

Their mothers, acting as their trainers and wearing rubber gloves, carried a plastic container with cut slices of hot red peppers. They had the girls spread their legs, and they rubbed the juicy pepper slices against the youngsters’ bare cuntlets, causing them to redden and swell even further open as the natural acid coated the delicate porous membrane that lined their swollen heat-gaping cuntlets, drawing sharp screams from their disbelieving little daughters.

The burning pepper juice on the children’s cuntlips coated the sensitive nether-lips, causing them to redden and swell even further open as the natural acid coated the delicate porous membrane that lined their swollen heat-gaping cuntlets and exposed vestibules.

Jackson was surprised that a mother would go this far to make her child suffer, just to impress her friends and other women. He surmised from the condition of the girls’ open cuntlets that they had both received an earlier similar treatment, and now were getting the last minute enhancement of natural hot acid to their pussies for the pleasure of observers.

Jackson’s penis was out, and was rigid as he slowly stroked it. There was no doubt he was enjoying what he was seeing. He was learning things he would never have guessed possible about his wife Martha. Any man thinking he was lucky and sticking his bare penis into either of those red little girl cuntlets would be in for a hot and burning surprise.

The mothers quickly left the ring, and without prompting, the two experienced young schoolgirls, their arms tightly bound behind their backs, got at it. With fire blazing in their eyes and pepper acid burning their open cuntlets, Jackson was certain neither of these fit looking and wound up 8-year-olds was going to play nice.

As expected, the first targets for vicious kicks with the wicked pointed toe high heels were their puffy red gaping cuntlets. The first kicks were telling, and the girls had no defence to mount as the kicks kept coming. Their only reasonable defence was an aggressive offence.

Already the women in the audience were shrilly screaming encouragement in this outrageous cunt-kicking contest. With their hand under their skirts or inside their pants, they were all shamelessly masturbating. The most excited and vocal of all were the girls’ mothers, who now had buggy whips, and were urging their girls on with malicious lashes to their arm-bound bodies.

Confirming Jackson’s estimate, the young women both appeared to be more interested in seeing their delicate little girls being hurt than seeing them win. As in the other videos Jackson had seen, the mothers were both carrying cattle prods, and looked like they were prepared to use them. He knew what a stunning jolt they were capable of delivering, and knew how much they would hurt a naked little girl.

He knew what a stunning jolt they were capable of delivering, and knew how much they would hurt a naked little girl. This highly developed competitive sport was incredibly stimulating, and Jackson knew it’s potential would triple if men were allowed to attend the lice productions.

The two naked children were wide-eyed as they realized their mothers would not hesitate in using the cruel devices on them. This was not at all like the protected space and relationship they knew at home. Their mother was supposed to protect them, and ensure their safety.

In polite society women do not scold or punish their daughters in public. This was neither public nor polite society. These women were following their basest instincts, animalistic and vitriolic in their passion for hurt, damage and injury to their lovely naked young daughters. The girls were actively playing their part in satisfying all of the horny, jaded and screaming female spectators.

Most surprising of all was the extent to which the young girls were into it. The grade 3 girls were kicking with extreme, sadistic ferocity. Both displayed full intent to injure their pretty, shrilly screaming rival. Each was fully committed to doing extensive damage to the other’s naked body, using her only attire, the sexy and very dangerous spike heeled and steel toed shoes, now used as very effective weapons.

The brunette girl took a vicious kick to the stomach, with both the toe and heel of the shoe of her blonde opponent breaking skin and digging in. The blow drove her back into the wire, with her shoulder blades against the upper wire and her buttocks on the lower.

She landed with her knees bent and widespread. The stout hot lower wire supported her hips as it delivered a series of sharp pulsing intolerable electric shocks. The girl quivered with the jolts of electricity coursing through her, and was unable to summon the strength to get up.

The brunette’s pelvis was rotated in this position, and the blonde quickly took advantage of her foe’s nicely presented cunt, and she kicked her shoe at it with all her might. Her aim was perfect, and the front of the shoe drove deep into the exposed swollen cunt. The force of the kick was enough to securely jam the shoe inside her vagina.

The blonde felt the shock the other girl was experiencing through her cunt-jammed foot, although not as powerfully as the girl spread on the wires. She quickly attempted to jerk her foot back, but it was wedged in tight. Her only recourse was to bend forward and slip the heel strap off, allowing her foot to be pulled loose.

Now she did as she had apparently been instructed to do. As winner, she got to further humiliate her fallen opponent. She spread her feet, only one of them now housed in a shoe, and positioning herself carefully, let loose a stream of urine onto her defeated foe’s face, the warm fountain of her pee entering the brunette’s screaming mouth, and then directing her spray to the completely defeated girl’s upper body.

The jet of warm urine did precisely what she had intended, but what she hadn’t counted on was that her stream of piss onto the downed girl on the electric wires formed a bridge, a perfect conductor, and suddenly through her own flowing urine she received a startlingly painful zap to her cunt and on up into her bladder.

The blonde child had no experience with electricity or electrolytes. Her own piss led the electrical charge directly to her cunt. It did not occur to her that the only way to stop the current shocking her was to break the bridge the electricity flowed along; she had to stop pissing or back up.

She trusted her instinct, and promptly leaped away from the downed brunette girl, ending too late the sudden painful flow of electricity to her genitals. She couldn’t believe how much that shock had stung her pissing pussy as well as her entire internal groin area.

She had felt the surprisingly powerful jolt right up into her bladder and to the deepest recess of her gonads. She couldn’t believe how much the self-inflicted electric shock hurt her. The lesson was one she would remember the next time she fought in an electrified ring.

The pretty little blonde had won, but the visibly quivering little brunette was still being severely punished on the electric wires. Instead of disconnecting the group of batteries to give her much needed relief, the two mothers used their buggy whips on her, lashing at her quivering body.

The electrical punishment she was receiving superseded their effect, and when that didn’t work, they produced the cattle prods and gave her a sustained series of severe jolts to her battered face and breasts. Jackson was delighted to see the relish with which the mothers cruelly punished one of their distraught daughters. They displayed no interest in relieving her agony.

They continued zapping her with the powerful prods until the spasms of her body forced her to fall off the wires, with visible red wire burns on her back and blackened marks on her buttocks from deeper burns, where it appeared the lower wire had actually cooked some of her tender meat. That burn would leave a permanent scar on both of her buttocks.

These livid wire burns complimented the angry whip welts that marked both young girls’ naked bodies. They were by design, to make the effect of the fight more stimulating for the ladies, and as a permanent reminder of their experience for the combative little girls.

These pretty little girls would never be able to forget the brutal origin of their scars. He was sure these children would be back in the ring, naked before a female audience, within just a few weeks. Jackson now better understood that this was highly serious sport for the ladies and their kids.

This is unfinished work, unpolished and to be continued, but it should have some perks some of you might like. Feedback welcome :)

=============================

Tatjanas fetish had always remained fictional. An exercise of the mind, fueled by written word, artistic depiction, and the occasional gory video footage you could find on-line, which she watched with fascination and forbidden pleasure.

What got her going was the fantasy of inserting things into and through her body. Not the normal way, how other girls would enjoy inserting something into an orifice or another. No, for her it had to be fullon impalement. Stories of Vlad the IIIrd, impaling his enemies on a field of stakes. Medieval depictions of gruesome executions, but also the odd accident where someone fell or got run through with the odd, long and pointy object.

But, although the object of such depictions might have been in encruciating pain or died a horrible death, Tatjana could imagine nothing but bliss at the thought of being in their place, feeling a foreign object invade, and possibly even traverse her body, while she jerked in blissfil orgasm.

This fantasy of course clashed with reality, as she found out the painful way every time she tried to push anything into herself any further than her body would allow. All she could do was stick the odd pole, be it from a broom or a ruler or even the handle of a toilet brush (a brand new one, not a used one) as deep as it would go in, and then masturbate to the pressure and slight pain that accompanied her imagining it going further. All the way...

Usually that was enough to send her over the edge, and most likely that would have been as far as her secret fetish would have ever goten, had she not met Sai.

Sai was just an ordinary student in Tatjanas age. He spoke with slight accent, since his parents came from India. He normally was a bit shy, but when alcohol found its way into a birthday party of a fellow student they were both invited to, Sai had gathered enough encouragement to get closer to Tatjana, and she didn't object, and somehow they ended up leaving the place together, unsure where to go. Sai's parents were strictly asketic when it came to alcohol. Tatjanas parents on the other hand weren't even home, so the logical solution to the problem was to spend the night together at her place.

One thing led to another, and a few hours later, Tatjana lost her virginity, although by then it only existed on paper. Her Hymen had long ago yielded to an ordinary tampon. Sai was inexperienced but enjoyed the deed, while Tatjana couldn't keep images out of her head of him spearing her with something else, something much longer and deeper. It did the trick though, and soon later they laid in each others arms and wanted more.

Being so close built trust. The alcohol made her tongue loose, and so Tatjana told Sai, what she fantasized about.

What she didn't really expect was Sai to nodd and smile. "My grandmother did that..." he told her, and went into a explanation of ritual sel flagellation and the role sharp long objects could play in them.

To Tatjana it sounded a lot less gruesome than Sai made it sound. She felt her own juices flow freely as she imagined herself, pierced with thin metal rods that went through her arms, legs, breasts, tongue, cheeks and belly.

Oddly enough, Sai played along. The next time Tatjana's parents weren't home, he came over with a backpack full of metal needles, hooks and rods, chains, a bottle of desinfectant and, most importantly, a pillbox of painkillers.

Shivering in anticipation, they decided to start with something small. Tatjana was sitting on her bed, dressed in only her undergarments, while Sai had prepared the "tools". The first needle wasn't thicker than a pin, but good five inches long. Tatjana selected a spot on her upper thigh, on the inside not far from her privates, even though she was quite sensitive there. The pain was ... pronounced, despite the painkiller she had taken. Like being pricked with a thick needle. But then Sai pushed it deeper, and Tatjana barely felt it. She only watched it slide in, moving just under her skin, with barely more than a dull aching, until Sai pierced her skin a second time to have it come out again on the back side of her leg. Seeing the tip protrude, coming forth from inside her pushed her over the edge. She arched and clenched, and had to ride out a sudden orgasm with her left hand frantically rubbing her privates through her now soaked undies.

They didn't dare moving to anything larger in diameter yet, and Tatjana didn't care too much for the hooks and chains that were meant to induce pain as their primary purpose. She wasn't a masochist after all. She endured the pain as a necessary evil, welcomed it where it was unavoidable. But what she wanted was to see and feel something go through her. So they took another needle, a much longer one and this time Sai pierced her waist, just above her hipbone.

Tatjana had to clench her teeth and squeeze her fists. She wouldn't have been able to pierce herself there. She was more than willing to let Sai do it to her though.

"Accross or to the back?" he asked. After a bit of hesitation she opted for across. She wanted to see it.

Sai pushed the needle through, just under her skin. She could feel it more this time, as he carefully aligned it, then pushed by another inch, then another, adjusting his aim to find the least resistance. Every time was a piercing jolt of pain that made her curl her toes and raise her heartbeat, until finally the tip of the needle reached her other side and Sai pushed it through her skin from within.

Tatjana cried out, but forced herself to not jerk too much. When she opened her eyes she could see the needle, go into her belly on the left and come out on the right. It wasn't deep under the skin, it even deformed her skin a bit, forced the ends further out.

She touched each end of the needle with two fingers and slid it, just a tiny bit, felt it all the way through her. But this time she didn't cry, she moaned.

Sai stared at her, his cock almost exploding in his pants. "Can... can you undo your bra? I'd so like to put one through your boobs..." he asked.

Meanwhile the painkiller had kicked in stronger. Tatjana barely felt the dull throbbing of the two needles in her. She freed her chest and discarded the bra, then propped herself up on her pillows. She pushed her breasts out, her nipples had long become hard and pointy. She was a tiny bit worried about scars, but then again those thin needles were hardly going to leave any. And her breasts would only ever be judged by people she trusted anyway.

She noticed that Sai's hands were trembling, as he approached her. His breath went heavy, another long needle in his hand. It was only slightly shorter than the last one. But she held still, their eyes met for a split second, then she watched as he got to work on her breast. A slight shiver went through her as he grasped her right breast and squeezed it, so her nipple stood even further out. Then he pushed the needle against the outside of her boob and pressed, pricked her skin with the needle,

Tatjana moaned. The needle squeezed the skin inwards, made a small funnel on her already deformed breast, added pain to the pleasure, and then...

Previously Sai had pushed the needles across just below the girl's skin. Not this time. This time he pushed it straight in and through. She could feel it, digging deeper, finding its way through what was inside her breast. She gasped, then moaned louder. And then it was through, pushed the skin on the other side of her breast outwards like a tent, then emerged with only the tiniest hint of red.
The needles made such tiny holes, they didn't even make her bleed.

With the needle through let let go and left her right breast skewered as it was. The orb tried to return to its original shape, but the metal skewer fought back. More of it was pulled into her flesh, but her boob did not quite entirelly return to its old shape until Tatjana cupped it once more with her own shivering hands. She could feel the weight of the needle, light as it was.

Sai watched in fascination at the sight. "Another one?" he whispered coarse, his voice failed him.

She nodded, and this time he lifted her breast slightly, to push it through from the bottom to the top. With two metal rods supporting it, Tatjana's right breast now stood up a bit more than the left. The girl was in bliss, probing the metal rods, she could feel how her boob jiggled and all four ends moved slightly.

Sai got more confident now and retrieved two longer skewers. These were slightly thicker, but both long enough to impake both of her breasts, which was exactly what he planned. He started with Tatjana's left, which had so far been neglected. Even though the thickness was less than double of the other needles, the pain was significantly stronger. She didn't think she would have been able to bear it without the drug.

Sai had to push hard to push the metal through her left breast, a bit below the center. Finally, it pushed her skin outwards from the inside, then broke through, leaving a small hole, plucked by metal. Sai pushed it through, which Tatjana felt a lot more than the thinner ones. Eventually the sharp tip touched her right breast, deforming it as well as he now had to push harder and harder.

All that put tentsion on the already present needles that made Tatjana cray and whimper, but she also dug both her hands between her legs and squeezed and massaged her urging privates through the soaked panties.

She moaned and arched, as the needle finally emerged from her second breast, now throbbing and aching, But Sai still had a second skewer. Where the first needle had gone in below center, this one went above. He also pushed it in right to left, or rather left to right from his perspective, starting with Tatjanas mutilated right boob.

Tatjana missed half of it, as she was busy riding out another orgasm. But when it was over, her breasts were firmly locked in place by the four needles.

Sai couldn't stand it anymore, he needed relief. Tatjana couldn't take her panties off because of the needle in her thigh, instead she just pulled it to the side with one finger, so Sai could enter her with his throbbing cock. Between her legs, the needle in her thigh now poked his, too. Under him he had her impaled breasts to play with, while the girl started to squeal in painful pleasure.

He came literally in seconds, squirting his load deep into her. But she didn't care, she had come twice already, and these wonderful metal rods all through her. Feeling him limp and squishy inside, she realized that he had forgotten to wear protection, but she wasn't too worried. She took the pill after all, and having his oozing come inside her felt so wonderfully naughty.

His hands playing with her skewered breasts was even better though. "More!" she begged. And she didn't mean the fondling.

Sai had two more of the smaller needles, which he plunged through Tatjanas left breast with swift motions now. They were crossedke on her right side, but they formed a diagonal cross instead of a straight one. Any touch anywhere on her breast area made all twelve sharp shiny metal bits twitch as one. Every breath pulled and pushed on the two long rods that held her boobs together. Her nipples were so hard, they could have impaled someone.

Tatjana clasped her sex, wet with both their liquids. Sai followed with his eyes, then their gazes met for a wordless exchange.

The girl's nether lips were wonderfully swollen and poofy. Just the right size to stick something through them. Sai had to search for the right tool, until he found a set of pins that seemed just perfect for the task. These weren't completely straight, but made a slight arch. Just what he needed to push not through one of her outer labia, but both.

Tatjana spread her legs as wide as she could. The needle in her thigh impaled the mattress, locking her leg into place. The other, Sai helped kept spread leaving her wet crotch gaping wide open and exposed.

The girl shivered, from the sudden cool sensation as much as anticipation. Then a pronounced sharp piercing pain as her left lip was pierced, roghly in the middle of her sex from front to back.

On a whim, Sai decided to spice it up. He reached for and pulled out both her thin inner lips, stretched them, then plunged the needle through both of them. Tatjana let out a cry and shuddered.

Sai squeezed her remaining outer lip to make it extra poofy and pushed the needle through with the routine of a seamstress. Tatjana made some ineligible sound and grasped her impaled breasts while another shiver went through her.

Sai pushed two more needles into her. One below and one above the first. Then a fourth, even further back. She didn't have enough inner labia there, right across her vaginal opening. But he still skewered the outer.

The last needle he pushed through across the upper bit. Her clit was tiny, but pronounced, exposed, throbbing. He simply couldn't not pierce it.

This time Tatjana screamed and jerked. Her fingers dug into her breasts, squeezing them, but the needles through themheld them in shape. She arched and clenched, and her legs kicked and trashed, freeing the needle from the matress but not from her leg. A few drops of blood were now emerging on her thigh.

But Sai had completed his work. Tatjana breathed quick and heavily and needed a bit to regain her senses.

"Ouch..." she finally admitted.

"Was it too much?" Sai asked worried.

"No, it was wonderful, I just hurt my leg, I wasn't careful."

She suddenly giggled, running a finger over the grid of metal that now blocked the entrance to her sex. She gasped as she felt the sensation from her stretched inner labia.

"It's so ... intense. But what do we do now?"

Sai blushed. "Well, I have only one more, but I had to leave it out the door, it was too long to fit the backpack."

Tatjana's eyes glowed. "I want to see it!"

The metal rod was thin, compared to its length. But it was also a lot thicker than any of the needles that Tatjana had endured so far, almost a quarter inch in diameter. It was, however, around 4 and a half foot long!


"That's supposed to go in me? Is that ... is that safe?" she asked.

Sai paused. "It's not without risk. But it's thin enough that it shouldn't cause too much damage. It's also deliberately a bit blunt. That way it wriggles around obstacles instead of piercing them, unless there's no way around. But I'd take another painkiller if I were you. Taking up to three is safe."

Tatjana didn't hesitate. She took two more painkillers, then stood up, the metal in her breast wriggling with every movement and inspected the smooth shiny metal. It was now wet, since Sai disinfected it.

"Which way does it go?" she asked.

"Which way do you want it to go?" he asked back.

Tatjana hesitated, blushing, then pointed at her crotch. "In there... and out here!" she pointed at her open mouth, tongue outstretched. Sai thought she'd look awesome if she had a tongue piercing, but that could wait for another time.

"We need to be really careful on that one. It's kinda the most difficult way to do this." He said. "You need to lay down."

Tatjana did so without hesitation. She placed herself on her belly, a finger down on her impaled clit, another playing with the metal in her breast, while she waited for a slight numbness to spread throughout her body. Everything felt a bit as if she was touching the world through a thick felt glove.

Sai watched his clock, his dick throbbing as he was going through in his head what he was about to do.

Finally enough time had passed. Tatjana moaned, bemoaning the lack of sensation in her breasts. The needles were now just there, not even hurting, just wonderfully constraining her normally wriggly flesh.

Then she felt it. Sai inserted the tip between the third and fourth needle across her sex. Right into her birth canal. The metal felt chilly cold and exciting. She wanted to clench down on it, but somehow the needles in her sex kept her stretched wide open.

In it went, until she could feel the sensation in her belly. The tip had stretched the skin next to her cervix as long as is would, until it was uncomfortable, until Sai felt resistance.

"OK, this might sting a bit." he warned her and grasped the spit with both hands. Then he leaned in with his weight.

Tatjana cried out as she felt the stretching sensation inside her peak in a single painful spike, to then suddenly make room for a sliding sensation and relief.

Sai used no force at all now. He even pulled the spit out again, much to Tatjana's delight, then gently pushed it deeper once more. Impossibly deep, one foot, two, almost three.

She barely felt the actual tip inside her. Only a dull probing sensation of something that was in there that didn't belong. But the knowledge of that it was and what it was made her moan and shiver, the fact that Sai pulled it out and pushed it back in made it even better. She was being spit fucked, and all the other needles pulled and pushed her sex and clit, even with the painkillers it was a wonderful little torture.

Then she gasped. Involuntarily, something in there knocked the wind out of her. A pushing sensation that was as if someone hit you deep with a fist in the stomach, except there was no hitting, just the breathlessness. Sai pulled back and it stopped.

"That's your diaphragm" he explained. "We need to get through it somewhere, without damaging it. Most times one goes along the spine, all the way in the back, but then it won't come out of your mouth but on top of your shoulders. We'd have to try and make a little hole in your food pipe. But you need to tell me when I'm in the correct spot."
Sai explained.

Tatjana nodded. She had no idea what it would feel like on her foodpipe. How was she supposed to tell? She tried to concentrate on the sensations in her belly. Something ... something pushed her stomach. It felt like being full, or like something pressed against her belly hard. Then there was the sensation of being unable to breath again. She groaned, wincing. That went on for a while, and Tatjana was about to tell him to call it quits, when she felt something different.

It felt like if she had swallowed something too large or too hot, when it went in her belly. Uncomfortable, a bit burning. "That's it!" she whispered, trying not to move her body too much.

Sai nodded, held the spit steady, then leaned against it a bit. "There?"

"Ugh! yes! That's not exactly comf..UUUUURGH!!!!"

Tatjana was trying to describe what she felt, when Sai once more pushed forward with strength. The sensation became hurtful, piercing, badly. She wanted it to stop, felt her whole self being pushed forward, with the needles in her breast under her digging into the sheets.

And then she felt the spit slide through. Easily. It was through, and more so, it was coming up her throat the way food did when she puked. She gagged for a second, feeling the tip now, where her foodpipe clenched down on it, pushing up between her collarbone and up her neck. In an instinctual decision she flexed her head back and opened her mouth...

"Urglhhhhhh" Tatjana explained and felt the spit being shoved out over her tongue and between her lips. The metal tasted... metallic. A bit bloody, but she could also taste her own cum on it. And likely Sai's, too.

Tatjana shuddered, realizing that her dream had come true. She was imapled now, all the way through! And she was alive to enjoy it.

Sai pushed the spit another foot further, until it protruded her mouth as far as was left beneath her pussy, then let go. Tatjana immediately took over and grasped one hand between her legs and one in front of her mouth.

It really went all the way straight through. She could breathe quite easily once she managed to overcome her gag reflex, but she couldn't bend her head, or her body. Twist sideways, yes, but bending was not permitted by the solid object through her. Any attempt to flex her midsection was met with a rather uncomfortable tugging on her stomach and diaphragm. She could however flex and twitch her hip, that part felt awesome.

Tatjana moaned, while her hands tried to reach for the pole she had been impaled on.

Sai watched her squirm, blissfully helpless, on her bed. The other needles and skewers she was resting on weren't making it easier, but with the painkillers she hardly noticed the discomfort. Eventually she pushed herself up a bit, just enough to turn around, but with her head forced backwards, she couldn't meet Sai's gaze, he stood behind her.

The girl tried to crawl backwards on hands and knees until she reached the end of the bed. There she slid off until she was kneeling on the floor, upright. Lowering herself, the spit made contact with the floor and was pushed further through, which sent a pleasant shiver through her. She reached once more for it's ends and masturbated on the spit.

A few drops of blood oozed out of her cunt where the spit went in, but the amount was nothing to worry about.

Sai thought what to do next. As much fun as Tatjana seemed to have, she couldn't stay like that for long. Could he take it further though? There weren't many tools left, only the thin silver chains. How long were they?

To his delight, the boy discovered one was at least as long as the pole. Fitting the pole through her the way it did blindly was a gamble, something he didn't want to try again and hurt her. If there was only a way to guide it through on the path it had previously taken. And the silver chain was just the way to do that. It could run all the way through the girl, and noone would even notice if she hid the ends. His thoughts returned to the tongue piercing he had thought about earlier. That was just the way.

The pole actually had a little hole near each end, where a string could be inserted. For now, he hooked the ends of the chain through each, much to the squirming girl's delight. The chain connected the ends on the outside, while the pole went through her. It was now chained in place and couldn't slide out either way.

Tatjana fondled her skewered breasts again. A few drops of blood rinsed down her belly. Laying on her breasts hadn't been comfortable, but she didn't care, didn't feel it yet.

"I need to head back home and get something special for you. Will you be OK on your own?" he asked.

Tatjana nodded. Sai supperted her shoulders and helped her up until she was standing. Then he pulled on the pole between her legs, until it's tip slid back in between her lips, pulling the chain over her tongue.

Gulping, Tatjana focused on the sensations, as the spit went back down her throat, replaced with the flexible chain. It didn't go much further, the pole protruded from her crotch now beyond her knees, and the chain was pulled taught. But with the tip somewhere below her neck, she now could move her head again.

Sai pulled her closer and gave her a kiss. Then he got dressed and left her alone to play with herself.

==========================

...to be continued.
I had a few foreshadowings, and Sai has a plan. But don't underestimate the girl, it won't be long until she'll master running herself through in all angles and places like a pincushion. And those pins might also become larger ;)

I've not really written Gore before this, so, hey. Hopefully it's decent. The first part is mostly non-con with elements of ryona, while the second is snuff.

-X-

She had beaten one with her bare hands before, but this particular Faceless simply would not go down. Charlotte had hit it time and time again, but it seemed to have insane durability. Honestly, she was impressed. Not much could survive a blow from her at her best, yet this faceless kept coming back for more.

"I'll rip you in half!" she exclaimed, tired of dealing with the monster. Charlotte prepared what she hoped would be a final hit, taking the beast out for good. She leapt at the monstrosity, swinging with all her might. And she landed the blow! She breathed a sigh of relief, as she saw the Faceless drop.

Then, the warrior woman paused to catch her breath. That fight had been rough, and she wasn't sure she could handle much more of it. Suddenly, her back exploded in pain, and she flew forward, slamming into the ground.

The blonde groaned in pain and surprise, and turned back to look at her attacker. A second Faceless loomed over her, even larger than the first, and Charlotte desperately tried to gain her feet. She didn't want to think about what such a foul creature would do to her, if she couldn't fight it off.

She scrambled, trying to push herself up, but the monster slammed its fist into the back of her head. The force slammed her face-first into the muddy earth, and she lay dazed for a moment. Finally, she regained her senses and started trying to rise once more.

But before she could stand, it was upon her. She felt its surprisingly warm hands lock around her wrists, pinning them down to the ground, then felt its weight press against her. She urgently tried all she could to break free. Despite her shocking strength, however, no amount of kicking, tugging, or squirming was loosening its hold on her.

"Help," she cried out, desperately. "I can't handle this thing!" she clung to her facade, even when there was little chance someone would hear her. Suddenly, one wrist was freed, but before she could push herself up or find a grip on the monster, she felt its fist slam into her head, then felt her head slam into the ground again.
Her vision swam with stars, and the pain was unbearable. She was too dazed to notice her hands were free, and the weight that forced her down lessened. By the time she gained her senses, however, her wrists were held once more, and the weight was back. Yet, somehow, it was different. It took her a moment to realize the Faceless had brought out something she didn't even know it had.

A large, hot cock was pressed against her ass, as the monstrosity pressed its weight onto her. It hadn't removed her bottoms, luckily, so she was not yet exposed to the beast. It was shocking and disturbing that the Faceless (at least this one) still had the equipment to begin with. The Faceless pulled back, lining its member up with her ass and pressing its way between her cheeks. It began to grind itself against her, and she grunted in surprise.

"What do you think you're doing?" she asked. "I'm going to destroy you for this!" but her threats fell on deaf ears. The Faceless simply continued thrusting itself against her, and she felt the huge cock rub into her. It felt strange, as the heat of it rubbed against her ass as it thrusted, but it was not entirely unpleasant.

Suddenly, it sped up. It took her a moment to notice, but once she did, she cried out in protest. "Don't even think about it! I won't have you shooting that all over," she began, but already she felt globs of the beast's hot come shooting all over her back, some even propelled all the way into her beautiful blonde hair. "me." she finished, then groaned in disgust. The smell of the semen was cloying, and overwhelming, and Charlotte couldn't believe the Faceless were even capable of this.

After it finished, it rested for a moment, recovering from its climax. Then, it rose. Charlotte whirled to her feet, and turned to face the monstrosity. Gods, it was huge, even for a Faceless. And that wasn't even mentioning the massive cock that was still just as hard as it had been when it first started grinding it against her. She wanted to fight back, to tear the thing apart, but as it had its way with her, a crowd of Faceless had advanced on her. It seemed the abominations had some sort of pecking order, as they were content to wait until the hulking one that had claimed her was finished before they made any sort of move.

Charlotte's mind raced. Despite all of her flirting, she had not done much with men before. When her efforts went truly unnoticed, she had done a little...extra work, to bring a few stubborn men around. She had stroked men off, and she had sucked men off. But this Faceless was no man, and it seemed determined to use her body. It began to take a few tentative steps towards her, and lifted its arms up, as if it was planning to grab her. Instead of resisting, Charlotte had a different idea. Before it could grab her, she dropped to her knees, and began to crawl towards the monster. It stopped in confusion, as she knelt before it.

She reached up, and before she could talk herself out of it, took the Faceless' cock in one hand. She still marvelled at how warm the creature was, she had always assumed they were some sort of undead, and would have no heat to them whatsoever. Of course, she had also assumed they would be...lacking, in certain areas. She began to stroke, running her hand up and down the length of the beast's shaft, unable to wrap her hand around its entirety.

"If I make you feel real good, you'll go easy on me," the blonde asked, mostly talking to herself rather than the hulking monster. "Right, big guy? Maybe you'll even tell your friends to just let me walk out of here." That was a stretch, she knew. But perhaps some of her allies would find the group of Faceless in the time she was able to distract the creature, and she would be rescued.
So far, it seemed to be content with her stroking.

Eventually, she took hold with both hands, and began to stroke faster and harder. Using both her hands, she could encircle its girth, and grip it tightly, firmly as she stroked the length of the monster. She looked up at the curious mask, trying to use the hungry look that had driven the few men she had been with wild. But if her charms had any effect on the beast, she couldn't tell. Then, it grew bored. She felt its large, powerful hand grab the back of her head, fingers gripping her hair roughly, demolishing what curls hadn't been ruined by the beast's seed earlier.

"No...please," she began to beg, as the creature pushed her mouth toward its cock. "Don't make me do...that. I can't, I ju-" her protests were cut off suddenly, as she was forced onto the cock, being left with no choice but to take it into her mouth. It was massive, she had to stretch her jaw to fit even the tip in, and her complaints were soon nothing more than muffled gibberish.

With its massive hands tangled into her hair, gripping her head roughly, she couldn't fight as it forced its way into her, meeting momentary resistance as its tip hit the back of her throat. Yet the brutish creature only tilted the blonde's head, straightening her neck before forcing more of its length into her. Charlotte continued to groan, trying desperately to plead with the creature, for all the good it would do her. The beast only pressed in further and further, until it had pushed down her throat completely. The blonde flailed, striking the Faceless' legs, pressing against it, trying to pull herself off as she struggled for breath, but the monster's strength was too much for her. It's grip held her down, as she felt her lungs begin to burn from the strain.

Finally, it was in her to its hilt. There was nothing more for her to take, and Charlotte couldn’t begin to express how thankful she was. She sputtered around the massive cock, as her lungs screamed out for her to breathe. If the monster stayed in her like this for much longer, she would be facing real trouble. But finally, finally, it began to pull back. Once it was out enough for her to breathe, Charlotte sucked in air greedily, having to use her nose instead of her mouth. Sadly, she was not given much time. The Faceless thrusted back into her, luckily just as she breathed in, forcing Charlotte to hold what breath she had.

Then, it began fucking her throat. It fell into a rhythm, quick and savage, as it slammed into her throat over and over. At first, Charlotte tried to count how many times it thrust into her, how many times she felt her neck stretch to accommodate it, and how many times it nearly gagged her, causing her to cough and sputter around the massive member. It wasn’t long before she lost count, as the monster showed no sign of slowing or stopping, and continued fucking her throat.

Just as Charlotte wondered how much more she could take, it finally slowed, then seized up, and she felt the massive cock twitch within her. She tried to pull away, to free herself, knowing what was to come, but couldn’t overpower the massive Faceless.

All her efforts earned her was a tighter grip on her hair, the monster tugging roughly as it came. With its cock forced so far down her throat, its seed spilled into her directly, the heat of its come filling her stomach. Were it not for the member still blocking her throat, Charlotte likely would have retched up the hot, sticky substance, but the Faceless was so slow about pulling out that she couldn’t. And once it had pulled out, her only priority was sucking in as much air as she could. Her lungs still burned from the strain, but she finally felt some relief as she began to come back to her senses. Of course, Charlotte was too exhausted, too distracted, to look around her.

Just as her panting began to slow, she felt a massive fist slam against her head, sending her sprawling to the earth and dazing her once more. Before she could process what had happened, she felt another Faceless stripping the cloth of her bottoms off of her, leaving her bare. She tried to call out, to fight back, but was so exhausted and still trying to catch her breath, she could hardly muster any strength as she creature lifted her effortlessly.

“No…” she muttered, weakly, as it grabbed her hips, turning her away from it. She could only look back, and watch, as it lined the tip of its cock up with her cunt. It was so big there was no way in hell she could take this! “Please! It’s… it’s too big! And I… I’ve never...”

Her pleas were as useless as before, though, as the monster pressed the tip against her, rubbing it into the folds of her cunt. Then, she felt its grip tighten on her hips. It began to pull her, forcing her onto its massive cock, and Charlotte could only cry out in pain as it stretched her. Her body practically screamed for it to stop, and the blonde began to kick and writhe, trying desperately to free herself. Of course, the beast had several hundred pounds on her, and only continued its inexorable progress. Each inch it penetrated was a new, personal hell, as it stretched her, threatening to tear her with how large it was. All Charlotte could think of was how this would ruin everything. Who would want her, after this? After this monster ruined her, ravaged her?

But soon, the pain blocked out any thought. Then, overwhelmed her completely. She felt her mind strain to comprehend the pain she felt, before her vision began to darken. With a pathetic whimper, she drifted into unconsciousness. But the Faceless continued its progress, until its cock was as deep as it could go. Then, it began to fuck the unconscious fighter, her body limp, each thrust causing her limbs to sway as they dangled below her.

While she was out cold, another Faceless came forward, and took a position in front of her. It grabbed her by the neck, lifting her up, and lined up her open mouth with the tip of its cock. Following the lead of its comrade, it pushed into her, filling her throat once more. The two monsters fucked her, suspending her on their cocks as they thrust in and out of her, pleasuring themselves with her unconscious body as if she were nothing more than a toy. Time passed, and she was passed between the horde, each member taking its time with her. Occasionally, she drifted back to consciousness, but the horror of her situation ensured it was never a long trip back to reality.
~X~

It would be impossible to say for how long this lasted, but Charlotte eventually came to. When she did, it was quiet. The sounds of battle, and of the Faceless, had faded, and it seemed she had been left behind. EIther that, or her allies had lost the fight as badly as she had. Regardless of what had happened, she found herself alone, naked, and covered in the monster’s sticky come. The fighter was so sore she could hardly move, and looked down to see her body covered in scratches, bruises, and other injuries. She felt tears begin streaming down her face.

She felt absolutely ruined, and with no idea what she should do. But, at the very least, she was alive. Surely someone would come back to the battlefield, even if it was only to pick over what arms remained in the field. Hopefully she could bargain for some sort of help then…

But even as she thought this, even as she allowed herself some small sliver of hope, she felt the ground around her move. Charlotte let out a choked sob, knowing exactly what the sound meant. And sure enough, a Golem, a massive Stoneborn, rose up from the earth beside her, letting out an ear-shattering bellow.

Charlotte began to crawl, desperately pulling herself away from the beast, but its reach was far too great. Its massive hand grabbed her by the midsection, lifting her as if she were nothing more than a rag doll.

“P-Please…” she muttered, with hardly enough energy left to speak. “I don't… I want to live…”

The fingers that gripped her clenched, squeezing her experimentally. It hurt as the pressure built, but just as she began to wonder how much she could take, it stopped. The golem dropped her, letting her fall to the muddy earth. She landed on her back, the impact knocking the air from her lungs. She gasped, sucking in air, as she massive creature reared back its arm, hand balling into a fist.

“Gods, no!” she managed, before the fist crashed down into her midsection. Somehow, the blow did not end her, but it was enough to force Charlotte to retch. She rolled onto her side, and the come the faceless had shot into her stomach splattered onto the muddy earth, along with blood and bile. She sobbed, then, seeing no way out of this with her life intact.

Then, the golem lifted her once more. This time, its grip differed, with its middle finger between her legs, supporting her weight. Then, it shifted. The massive tip of its finger pressed against her entrance.

“No. No, there's just… there's no way!” Charlotte pleads. “Y-you can't! It'll kill me!”

But the stone mask shows no compassion. Instead, it pushes. Charlotte feels blinding pain as the massive finger stretches her. Rips her is more like it, as the flesh of her folds cannot stretch enough to take it. Yet, it continues. Charlotte finds herself wishing she could pass out, wishing this agony would end, but somehow it is enough to keep her conscious. That is, until more than flesh stands in the way. Until her uterus has been pierced, torn through, and her sternum hals the beast’s progress. Or, attempts to.

It pushes in, even harder than before, and Charlotte hears a sickening crunch. The pain is unimaginable, causing her eyes to lose focus, as her sternum shatters, allowing the beast to press in further. Still, the massive finger pushes into her, by now blood pours from her, cascading down the monster’s digit. Charlotte can only stammer pathetic half-syllables, likely pleas for mercy cut down by the pain she feels, as the horror continues. It pulls out, causing her to gasp with relief, only to redouble its efforts, pushing even further, either sliding her organs out of the way, or crushing them. She feels a horrible squelching, sliding pain, as her intestines begin to slip past the finger, trailing out of her. She looks down in horror, seeing the horrifying sight of her own blood, her own body mangled as it falls out of her, and the unimaginable sight fades, slowly but surely, as she loses consciousness.

Though the blonde has no way of knowing, the desecration of her body doesn’t end there. The golem withdraws its finger from the ruins of her cunt, dropping her to the muddy earth. It then lifts its ragdoll once more, and begins forcing the finger down her throat. It is much too large for her, and before long, the flesh of her neck begins to stretch. By now, Charlotte’s body has given out. The poor, ambitious woman doesn’t feel the last of her life fade, as her neck ruptures, her jaw pops off, and her head splits in two, torn asunder by the massive digit.

Her ruined body is tossed aside, no longer any fun. Her jaw and the top of her head are split, left attached by only the barest remnants of her neck. Her legs, half torn from the stretching, end in a horrible sight, as her innards spill out of her. What’s left of the fighter is sure to turn heads, though this sort of attention won’t do her any good.

Terminal Fist Butt-Fuck
by Regis


“I have to tell you," Billy told Jackson, "I have no problem putting the rocks to kids. Having a cuddly naked little girl lying with you in your bed, bouncing on your prick, or kneeling down screaming as you drill her up her asshole is fantastic, something you’ll never forget. Driving your cock into her until she screams while you hammer the head of her uterus with your rigid prick is an amazing feeling.

If you’ve never tried it, you should. Once pretty little girls are properly trained they always give amazing sex. Best of all, in nearly every situation, they have no idea who you are, in their eyes you’re just another dirty old man, so they are never able to come back and bite you.

“A buddy of mine has an operation set up on the top three floors of an adults-only condominium downtown. He takes in street kids, or ‘borrows’ them from homeless single mothers, cleans them up and trains them, and for $500 you can fuck kids seven to ten years old. Most of the kids are girls, but little boys can be had by those who favor them.

“That’s not all, and this is really over the top. For only $2,500 he’ll set up a client to off a kid in a special studio or in his special dungeon room, everything provided. I get there at least once a month, but I’ve never done a kid, I mean like killed her. I’m not into that shit. What I say is let the little cunts do each other.

“Let someone else do the dirty work, or even better, for my taste, let the little cunts do each other. I prefer watching that. Either that or have a client who gets off on that shit do her. Offing a kid is a badass thing to do, but it’s interesting to see. I’d never do it, but I’ve paid to watch a few times.

“Once I watched when a client paid $5,000 for a pair of 8-year-olds to fight each other, armed with the small blades open on jackknives. The hot little cunts were high on speed, and they actually managed to kill each other! They were a lot more aggressive than they were good with those little blades, and it took 45 minutes before the 2nd one died.

“Organized kid fights are not that rare, believe it or not, but this was special. I couldn’t believe them letting a fight between little girls go all the way to a fucking double kill, but I’ve got to tell you, it was super hot and I loved it. It doesn’t get much better than that!

“One of the most unusual demonstrations I ever saw was done in a photo studio my buddy had built with a one-way mirror on one wall. It was a professional space, with pro lights, diffusers and everything necessary to make sparkling images. It was as professional a layout as it can get.

“As we sat behind the glass two guys came in with a cute little blonde who we were told was called Beebee, a 6-year-old from Austin, Texas. Her mother was a 19-year-old street girl who had trained her girl to entertain men with her little cunt. One of them was using a smartphone to take pictures of her performing for them.

The cute little cunt was buck naked, and judging from the redness of her little buttocks and the tears streaking her cheeks, she’d just been given a good spanking. One of the guys was naked, and the other was using a smartphone to take pictures of her performing for them.

“I found out my buddy had procured the kid and her Mom just the day before, and had delivered the Mom to D-Ring right away to pay off a gambling debt. It turned out he had to do that quite often, but at the moment D-Ring can’t use that many kids to use as they’d like.

“The two guys who’d bought Beebee were in great shape, muscular dudes. This little girl was used to working with guys, and fully cooperated. They all got themselves stark naked. The kid knew how to pose, and gave them some really nasty shots, poking big dildos into herself and posing with the over-sized toys sticking really deep into herself. That little mini-pussy was a fucking pro.

“Little Beebee even gave them some scat pictures when she turned her back, squatted and took a shit for them into a bucket of soapy water, and then pissed into the bucket. The kid was not only well coached in the art of sexy and obscene performance, but was also clearly very experienced at turning on men with her nasty behavior for their camera.

“Then one guy picked her up, and grabbing a wrist and ankle, stretched her pretty good, horizontally. Can you believe she was able to produce another stream of hot piss? Then he got hold of both her ankles so she was upside-down, and with a remarkable display of power, overextended her legs straight out to the sides, making the shrilly screaming child’s pert little pussy stretch wide open.

“This exercise must have put unendurable pressure on her little bladder, because even though she’d peed only a few minutes earlier, she now pissed out another amber stream for them. This activity changed her demeanor, and she began to shriek in protest, to no avail. These guys were serious, and the naked kid knew she was in serious trouble.

“Holding her by one leg upside-down, he worked a couple of his thick fingers into her little cuntlet, and stretched it until he had 4 fingers in, and then amazed me when, with considerable pushing and twisting, he managed to get his thumb worked into her womb as well.

The cute little bitch Beebee was fully stuffed, and her little tummy showed a moving bump, signaling the severe distress going on inside her. This was far more than a powerful fist fuck she was receiving. This guy had to be fucking up her gonads inside.

I couldn’t believe that the child’s immature little fuck organ took his whole fucking hand into itself. It’s amazing what a cunt can take, even at that tender age. Her screams spoke eloquently about how much he was hurting her, and he was going out of his way to ensure she got no pleasure from the manual invasion.

“Now he got serious. He pulled his fist out of her cunt, and his fist was bloody. He quickly got a rope around her neck, and hauled naked little Beebee up, high, hanging her. He spread her legs, thrust his bloody middle finger into her little asshole, and working it around, added a second.

The child grimaced as he stretched her little rectum, but her professional smile returned quickly. She was still a pro. This was show business, and she was the fucking show! I realized the kid had been doing this for some time, and knew how to handle herself.

“I was surprised when he managed to get a third finger into the cooperating kid’s bum, but he was just getting started. He took some of the weight off the noose around her neck by pressing his fingers further up into her. Her smile disappeared, now replaced by her screams.

“With surprising force, he got the 4th finger into her, and all hell broke lose when he ruptured her little rectum and actually worked in his thumb! With a firm and decisive thrust, his entire hand was up the kid’s ass! This was the most incredible ass-fuck I’d ever seen!

“Her little colon was stretched entirely out of shape with the man’s clenched fist in it. He got her upright, and with some bouncing, she slid down until she gripped his wrist with her ruined rectum. His wrist sealed it, so no blood leaked from her anus, but there was nothing to stop the blood trickling from her cuntlet. And there was more to come!

“Through bounce after violent bounce, his fist drove still deeper into the frantically screaming child’s torso, with her extremely stressed little anus desperately gripping his upper muscular forearm. The sadistic man began to ejaculate from his excitement of what he was doing to the helpless little girl, and he wasn’t done yet!

“The sadistic guy, his prick at full erection and pulsing as it arched upward, jerked his arm up and down until her over stressed rectum ruptured, giving him suddenly more access. Taking full advantage he continued driving his hand even deeper into the naked little girl’s torso, until her widespread buttocks reached the bend in his elbow!

“I did the math, and guessed his fingers had broken through her gut, and reached right up through her diaphragm to between her fucking lungs! The guy with the camera was capturing everything, and paused only to jerk out his own penis and start madly pumping it.

“Beebee had stopped screaming, producing nothing more than sharp little gasps as he slowly lowered his arm so that she was still butt stuffed, but was now taking all of her weight on the tight noose around her neck again. The noose now prevented her from getting any air.

“The guy with the smartphone kept shooting pictures, and as she was strangled the kid gradually went limp on the guy’s arm. She let loose a spray of piss, but there was no way she could release shit with his whole upper arm up her ass. The guy was good. He had killed her!

“He pulled the rope off her head, lifted her on his arm over his head, and then powerfully threw her against the wall. She shot off his arm, and when it immediately pulled out of its warm flesh housing, his fist held a firm grip on her guts, which trailed behind her, jerked out of her asshole as she flew to smash her head against the brick wall.

“She was dead before she was thrown, but the crushing of her skull and exposure of brain made the perfect cap to what turned out to be an outstanding fucking entertainment kill. I was very pleased to be there to witness that live performance. These guys really knew how to do a kid, and they did a terrific job in offing this pretty little bitch for their video.

“It was far from pretty, but was one of the most imaginative kills I have ever witnessed. The half dozen of us watching from behind the mirror were spurting cum as strongly as the guy who performed the amazing kill. You don’t get to see a little girl take a muscular arm up her ass every day.

“That’s fucking awesome,” Jackson said. His penis was out, and he was ejaculating as he listened to the extreme tale of total destruction of a pretty little girl. This was the kind of thing that got his blood pressure up, and he knew that would be true for the gamblers he was looking to attract.

Half of the new staff he’d have to hire would be accountants and bookkeepers to keep track of all the money that would be rolling in when he got a business going featuring this level of sexual degeneracy. This was what life was about, and Jackson was preparing to grab the reins.

“One of the best fucks I ever had,” Billy continued, “was with the youngest girl to ever work as a whore here in the totally private zone, a startlingly pretty 7-year-old Ethiopian girl from a primitive village in the Omo Valley. She was a rich chestnut brown, had nice budding little nipples, and a bum and legs to knock your fuckin’ eyes out.

“The cute little nigress slut had been born in a grass hut, and was harvested at the age of 5, when she showed that her little body had promise. A yacht that never left American waters met a ship at anchor, where a couple of dozen black minicunts were offloaded, and they were trained by the best at an upscale New York penthouse brothel on 5th Avenue.

“She was far too young to have any titties, but that naked little body was outrageously sexy. She moved like a professional stripper, and did the most erotic dance to get me going I’d ever seen. I don’t know how they can get little kids from such a backward place be so cock-raising in their movements, but this little chickie really had had what it took.

“My dick was already standing at attention when she got her tender little mouth over its head, and in less than a minute her tiny fists rapidly pumping the base of my dick almost had me shooting. Then she got into bed with me, and I swear to God, fucked me like a fucking little brown rabbit. She proved to be insatiable.

“She got me to cum four times in not much more than an hour. That’s my personal record for full ejaculations. That pretty voracious little cunt got my fucking balls aching from gross over-production. I’ve never been so turned on by any gorgeous whore I’ve ever fucked, regardless of age or degree of sexual experience.

I was in agony for hours afterwards, and felt like my dick should be in a sling, but I can tell you fucking that pretty little brown kid was definitely worth it. She gave me the ride of my life, and next time I have the opportunity I’m going to see if she’s still offering her amazing services.

My guess is that by now she’s been given the ultimate sexual experience of being killed in one of the brothel’s infamous slaughter shows, for the pleasure of those lucky enough to watch. I’ve been to a few, and must say although they’re very expensive, they’re nothing short of spectacular.”

Testicle Pregnancy: A Miracle of Modern Medicine

"Welcome! Welcome to Ordinary Daytime Talk Show!"

"I'm your host, Opal Winters, and do we have a show for you today!"

"Originally, we had an entirely different topic planned for today's episode. However, when we learned of an incredible new discovery, and the amazing people behind it, we knew that we just had to share their story with you immediately!"

"As I'm sure many of you know, the specter of cancer haunts nearly everyone's thoughts these days. It affects one in three people during their lifetimes, so even if you are fortunate enough not to be a victim of it yourself, you're sure to know people, probably many people, who haven't been so lucky."

"My first guest today is on the front lines of the battle against this deadly scourge. She is a researcher and scientist at the Geminine University of Medicine, head of their experimental cancer research laboratory, and, as you'll see from today's show, an brilliant woman responsible for one of the most fantastic, and potentially revolutionary, discoveries in modern times."

"So, please, help me welcome Doctor Jennifer Washington!"

Thunderous applause greeted this, as a woman, dressed in elegantly casual clothes, walked on to the set. She was smiling widely, and waved cheerily at the audience as she made her way over to the show's host. She was a fit, slim woman of good health and vigorous energy. She looked to be in her late thirties or early forties and unabashedly confident about her age, judging from the small amount of un-dyed silver threads running back from her temples into her long, dark hair.

"Doctor Washington, welcome!" Opal said, as she shook her guest's hand and motioned for her to sit.

"Thank you, Opal. It's great to be here, and, please, Jennifer is fine." She replied, smoothing her clothes as they both took their seats.

"So, Jennifer. Can you tell us a little about what you do first, at your research laboratory, before we get into the main reason you're here today?"

"Of course." Jennifer said, smiling at the question.

"Just as we women must always be on guard for breast cancer, examining ourselves regularly," she said, laying a hand lightly upon her own chest. "so too must men be vigilant against their own form of the disease: testicular cancer."

"Fortunately, Testicular cancer isn't as prevalent as breast cancer is, but it can often prove even more deadly. My colleagues and I at the G.U.M.'s cancer research lab have been working on proactive preventative measures men can take, while also searching for possible cures once a positive diagnosis has been confirmed."

"Have you been having much luck?" Opal asked.

"Unfortunately, no. Up until just recently, the best course of action once testicular cancer had been identified was simple surgical amputation of the affected organ. Obviously, this is less than ideal, both for the patient and for the patient's partner, whoever she or he might be." replied Jennifer.

"'Up until recently' implies that something has changed. Could you tell us what new development you're working on?"

"We've been testing a new, experimental procedure on male mice. We induced testicular cancer in them, something relatively easily done because they've been bred for susceptibility to it, then administered the new treatment to them in hopes of achieving a cure."

"Just what does this treatment entail?" asked Opal.

"Without going into too much detail, we've been attempting to 'reset' the DNA of the cancerous cells in the testicles of the male mice. We modified a retrovirus with normal, un-mutated DNA from the mice themselves, hoping that, when introduced into the testicles, it would invade the cancer cells. We thought it possible that the virus, in the process of infecting the cancerous cells, would overwrite the damaged mouse DNA with the healthy mouse DNA it brought into the cell with it."

"Fascinating." Opal said. "Did it work?"

"Unfortunately, no." Jennifer answered, sighing in disappointment. "But, some of the mice exhibited side effects that we had no way of anticipating, and were actually quite astonishing."

"Such as?"

"Allow me to show you." Jennifer said, as an image appeared on the large screen dominating one wall of the set. "This is a cross section of a portion of cancerous tissue from a mouse's testicle. You can see the cancer cells here, highlighted in red."

Both Opal and the audience looked at the image with interest.

"This next image," Jennifer continued, as the view changed. "is of the mouse's other testicle, showing cells just a few days after we administered our experimental treatment. The second testicle had an identical cancer as the first, which was the control for the experiment."

"It looks.. worse?" Opal said, a hint of confusion entering her voice.

"Not just worse, it looks downright weird." Jennifer said, as the image changed again. "Most of the cancer cells persisted, as you can see here, in red."

"These other cells, in what appears to be several new clumps of cancer-like tissue, seem to have formed from previously completely healthy testicle cells." she said, as the new cells were highlighted in blue on the next image. "At first, we were at a complete loss as to just what had taken place, and what these new cells were exactly."

"What did you find out about them?"

"That they didn't look anything like cancer cells at all. In fact, after thoroughly examining them, we determined that what they resembled most closely were embryonic cells." Jennifer replied, her eyes bright and wide with excitement.

"Embryonic cells?" Opal asked, now sounding even more confused. "You mean, like from an embryo? There were baby mouse cells growing among the cancerous and healthy cells in this mouse's testicles?"

"Yes!" Jennifer said, enthusiastically.

"And, no." she continued, hedging. "They weren't actual embryonic cells, that's just what they most resembled. We were quite astonished, as you can imagine. It was such an intriguing discovery that we put our cancer research on hold entirely, so we could devote our time to studying this unexpected and most interesting development."

"So, what have you found out about it? And how long have you been studying it for?" Opal asked.

"We've been researching and refining this discovery for several years now. After considerable time and effort, we have been able to induce the creation of not just partial embryonic cells, but actual full, viable embryos within the testicles of males."

"That is astounding, Jennifer, but, if you'll pardon my bluntness, what good does it do to achieve such a thing?" Opal asked.

"Many of my colleagues felt exactly as you do, Opal." Jennifer said, nodding. "They had dedicated their lives to trying to cure cancer, after all, not to transforming perfectly healthy testicle cells into similarly healthy but ultimately unnecessary, as they saw it, embryonic cells. After all, we've always had a simple, and usually quite pleasurable, process of creating embryonic cells readily available to us."

"What changed my colleagues' minds was the incredulous reaction of our fellow scientists working in the G.U.M.'s fertility research department; it really convinced them, the ones who had doubts, of just how much good our new line of research could do." Jennifer continued, smiling in recollection. "The fertility researchers just about flipped over backwards when they learned what we were working on."

"Why were the fertility researchers so impressed?" asked Opal.

"Because we were creating potential mouse embryos without involving egg cells from female mice, at all. The DNA was coming from two places on only a single male animal: from the testicles, naturally, and from the skin. We sourced the healthy DNA we used in our first cancer experiments from perfectly normal skin cells on the test mouse's stomachs, and continued to use DNA from the same place on each test subject during every successive experiment."

"Partnering with the fertility research group was the best thing we could have done, because, with their added expertise, we were able to develop a new, completely novel fertility treatment." Jennifer declared.

"So, you've been able to create mice babies using only DNA from male mice?"

"Not only that, Opal, as great an achievement as that has been. We've also adapted the process so that any other mouse can be the DNA donor, as well." Jennifer confided. "And perhaps the biggest accomplishment has been that we now don't even have to implant the resulting embryo into a female's uterus to complete gestation. The males are able to carry the embryos and eventual fetuses to full term themselves!"

"Incredible." Opal enthused, clearly just as excited by the news as Jennifer was. "But, you've only shown that the procedure works on mice. Can it also work for humans?"

"That was our next step: human clinical trials." Jennifer agreed, nodding.

"'Was'?" Opal asked. "So, you've you already begun testing it on humans?"

"Oh, yes." Jennifer said, satisfaction and pride in her voice. "And it has been absolutely the most fascinating and rewarding project I, or any of my other colleagues, have ever worked on, let me tell you. I think, perhaps, that it is time for some of your other guests to reveal themselves. They'll be able to help me explain the rest of the story."

"I think that you're right." Opal agreed. "So, audience, please help me in welcoming our next two guests: Beverly and Victor Tate!"

A woman and man, both in their mid twenties, walked onto the stage. They were holding hands and waving to the audience, the woman leading, as they made their way over to Opal and Jennifer. Beverly seemed happy at the round of applause and cheers that greeted them, but Victor was obviously a bit uncomfortable at the attention, even a little embarrassed.

"Beverly, Victor, welcome!" Opal said, greeting them and shaking their hands. "Please, please, sit."

They settled down, Beverly next to Jennifer on the couch, while Victor sat apart on a single, well padded easy chair.

"Thank you, Opal. I can't tell you how happy I am to be here, today. I'm such a fan of yours!" Beverly said, enthusiastically.

"I'm glad to have you, Beverly." Opal replied. "I couldn't resist, actually, after hearing about you and your husband's story."

"It IS pretty amazing, isn't it?" Beverly agreed, smiling over at her husband, then back at Opal and Jennifer.

"Can you tell us how you came to meet Jennifer here? How you came to be involved in her research?" Opal asked.

"Yes. It starts, I'm afraid to say, with the fact that, no matter how hard we tried, Victor and I couldn't seem to get pregnant." Beverly said, her face grave. "We had tests run, of course."

"It turned out that the problem was me." Beverly continued, touching her abdomen and looking a little bleak. "Victor was perfectly healthy and performing flawlessly, but I was, and continue to be, completely infertile."

"Oh, dear, I'm so sorry." Opal said, genuine sympathy in her voice, as Jennifer patted Beverly's hand comfortingly.

"It was very hard, at first. I've always wanted children." Beverly said, her voice still unhappy. "Victor was great, though. He was my strong pillar that I could lean against when my grief seemed too much to bear. Many men might abandon a woman who couldn't give them children, but not him. Any time I got too low, he would bring me back up, talking of fertility treatments, adoption, or even of having a surrogate fertilized egg implanted. He never stopped romancing me, either. He made me feel wanted and desirable even when I was feeling my most worthless."

The audience, silent throughout Beverly's speech, "aww"ed at this, and let out a polite round of appreciative applause at the look of gratitude and support that passed between the couple as Beverly paused in her speech.

"When I found out, through the fertility community's grapevine, that Doctor Washington was looking for volunteers for a radical, cutting edge experimental treatment, Victor was the one who encouraged me to go for it." Beverly finally continued, her smile finally returning. "Of course, he was as surprised as I was when we learned that the one undergoing the trial treatment would actually be him, not me. He stuck by me, though, and went ahead with the procedure, even knowing its risks."

"Just what procedure did he undergo? We've heard the general outline of what happens, but none of the details so far." Opal asked, curiously.

"Jennifer is probably the best one to explain it." Beverly said, looking at the researcher. "She's the one who designed the procedure, after all."

"Looking past the technical details, it's actually a fairly simple procedure." Jennifer stated, picking up the story. "The first thing we do is take a sample of the donor's DNA from somewhere on his or her skin. In this case, the donor was Beverly. Like with the mice, we usually use a sample from the stomach."

"We take that DNA and split it in half, then attach one half to a stripped down retrovirus that we use as a delivery vehicle." she continued. "After than, we copy the virus and donor DNA combination several million times, and store the resulting serum in a refrigerator until we're ready to inject it into the man."

"I've brought video recordings of the rest of the procedure, which Beverly and Victor were kind enough to allow me to share, but it does get somewhat explicit. Victor's genitals are in clear view throughout most the process, so you probably want to warn your audience. If they don't want sensitive little eyes and ears around to see and hear, they should leave the room now."

"You heard that, studio audience and those watching at home." Opal said, looking directly into the camera. "However, I've viewed the footage already, and in my opinion, if you would allow your children to see a normal childbirth, you might consider allowing them to watch this as well. While the video does focus on male genitals and what they're subjected to during this procedure, hearing the process explained and seeing it take place is quite educational, as well as downright fascinating. Girls and young women, in particular, might find the information it contains to be of particular significance to their future reproductive choices."

"I, personally, don't think seeing it would do most older children or teenagers any harm, but the decision is up to you, of course." Opal finished, smiling at her audience. She then looked back to Jennifer, prompting the researcher to continue.

"After the retro-viral DNA serum has been created, the next step is to prepare the man's testicles to receive it." Jennifer said, resuming her dialog, as video started playing on the studio's large screen. "As you can see, we completely removed all hair from Victor's genital area. This isn't strictly necessary, but we wanted a clear view of his genitalia for the rest of the trial, the better to observe any and all changes that would occur."

"Prepping the testicles to receive the donor's DNA serum means injecting a complex mix of hormones and chemicals, one individually tailored to the specific biochemistry of the subject, directly into each gonad. The injection alters the chemistry of the organs, slightly reshaping the outside of each reproductive cell so that the retrovirus delivery vehicle can more easily attach to them and insert the Donor's DNA. A beneficial side effect of this is the temporary halting of production of sperm cells by the testicles."

As Jennifer talked, the video showed Victor, with Beverly standing behind him with her hands on his shoulders, sitting in an examination chair. His hips and legs were strapped to and spread wide on sturdy supports, with his genitals on clear display. His scrotum was bunched up fairly tight, as if in fright or simply merely cold, while his penis was half turgid, as if the organ couldn't quite make up its mind about whether or not it found the situation it and its partners were in to be arousing or not.

Jennifer herself entered the scene then, and proceeded to wrap one latex gloved hand around Victor's testicles, gently tugging them out and away from his body. Her other hand held a syringe ready. After pulling and trapping the testicles down to and at the bottom of Victor's scrotum, Jennifer brought the syringe to bear, poising its fine needle tip just a fraction of an inch away from the man's taut, stretched skin.

Victor, seeing this, gulped, and took several deep breaths with his eyes closed. Then he re-opened his eyes and nodded to Jennifer, while biting his lip and looking quite concerned about what only a second or two away from happening to him. Jennifer, seeing his nod, hesitated for only a moment, seemingly to slightly adjust her aim, then plunged the long, steel needle deep into Victor's left testicle.

Victor bucked, his eyes wide, but Jennifer seemed to have anticipated this. She moved her hands with him as his hips moved within their restraints, keeping a steady hold on his gonads and the syringe both. Once his squirming lessened somewhat, she pushed down the plunger of the syringe, slowly emptying its contents into his trapped and skewered testicle.

At this, Victor went rigid, his eyes wide and his mouth hanging open, in total shock. It was apparent from his reaction that having several cubic centimeters of hormones and chemicals injected into the center of his testicle was far more painful than he had anticipated. He collapsed into violent trembling when Jennifer withdrew the emptied syringe, his body shuddering, with his eyes squeezed tightly shut and his head rocking back and forth in a vain denial of the pain he was experiencing.

Jennifer allowed him a few moments to gather himself, still holding his gonads gently but firmly, then reached back, out of frame, with the hand holding the now empty syringe. A second later, her hand returned to view, holding a second syringe, one obviously intended for his other testicle. Victor, who had pried one of his eyes open by this point, saw it and shook his head harder. Though the video's sound was off, it was clear that he was rapidly repeating the same word: "Wait, wait, wait, wait."

Beverly moved her hands from her husband's shoulders, using one to stop his head from shaking and hold it steady, while she placed the other gently over his mouth, silencing him. She looked down the length of his body to Jennifer, nodded her head to the woman and spoke once, firmly. The words were easy to make out, even if no one on the set or in the audience could hear them: "Do it."

As Victor watched, his eyes wide and fearful, Jennifer sank the second syringe into his right testicle. This time, she ignored his frantic bucking and writhing, and immediately depressed the plunger of the syringe down fully. She emptied the device into him in less than a second, rather than over the course of several seconds as she had with the previous injection. Victor's whole body twisted at this, and his eyes rolled up into his head completely for a few moments. It almost looked like he was about to pass out, but apparently he managed to retain consciousness. His chest and stomach began heaving hard, as though his body was trying to expel his pain through his mouth, as Jennifer withdrew the second syringe from his flesh.

"Oh, the poor man. That looked like it hurt quite a bit." Opal said, concerned. "Couldn't you have used an anesthetic on him?"

Everyone in the room, both Opal and her female guests, as well as the entire audience, looked to Victor. The man was staring at the video screen, which had faded out to black after it had finished. He had crossed his legs, and his expression was a little queasy, as if experiencing half remembered pain he had hoped to forget.

"Unfortunately, no." Jennifer answered. "Despite the moderately severe pain the injections cause, we don't know how the contents of each injection might react to anesthetics, so we couldn't risk possibly disrupting the process. The odds of an adverse reaction are low, granted, but, especially on the first human trial, we just didn't want to chance it."

"I see." Opal said. "Well, it was very brave of Victor to endure that kind of pain for the sake of his wife. I think that deserves a round of applause, don't you?"

The audience responded with a smattering of polite applause, along with a few low cheers of encouragement from some of the female audience members, causing Victor to turn a little red.

"You said that the hormone cocktail stops sperm production, and that this was beneficial." Opal continued, after the applause had ended. "Why would stopping sperm production be beneficial during this procedure? Aren't sperm a necessary part of reproduction?"

"In normal human reproduction, and even in normal fertility treatments, yes." answered Jennifer. "But in this case, neither of the normal human gametes, the female egg cell or the male sperm cells, play any part in the process. The cells that we're targeting with this procedure are not sperm cells, but the cells that are the precursors to sperm. These cells, which have undergone only a portion of the normal meiosis process to become sperm, are very, very similar to the egg cells that women usually produce. They're spread all throughout the man's testicles, and there are quite literally millions of them at any one time."

"The sperm cells themselves can interfere with the process, as, if they're still present within the testicles in their normal numbers when we inject the donor DNA serum, they can be mistakenly targeted by the retrovirus delivery vehicle. This results in a significant portion, perhaps even a great majority, of the serum going to waste. Mature sperm cells simply don't have the necessary resources to become viable embryonic cells."

"So, even if sperm cell production has been stopped, aren't their still millions upon millions of sperm within the testicles? Won't they still interfere with the procedure, even if no new sperm are being made?" Opal asked.

"Yes, which is why the next step of the procedure is to empty the man's prostate and testicles of sperm as rapidly and efficiently as possible." Jennifer replied. "Unfortunately, due to some lingering pain from the hormone injections, the normal methods of accomplishing this proved to be far less effective than we had hoped."

"Luckily, some on the team had anticipated this eventuality, and we had an electrostimulator on hand to speed up the process." Jennifer finished, as a new video began playing on the large wall screen.

The video showed a squirming Victor's backside, the man himself bent forward over a padded table, with a rather large device being inserted into his obviously well lubricated bottom by his wife. An electrical cord trailed from the thing, running past the kneeling Beverly and likely plugged into a power outlet somewhere out of frame. Once the device was firmly seated deep into her husband's rear, Beverly looked behind her, towards the camera, and mouthed a few silent words, seemingly asking a question that the audience couldn't hear.

Beverly nodded in response to whatever answer she got, then turned back to the device and casually flipped a switch on it, activating it. The reason for the video being muted became apparent when Victor surged in response this act. His hips bucked violently and he appeared to begin yelling quite loudly, if the sudden flinch, grimace of annoyance, and rapid plugging of the ear closest to her husband by Beverly were any indication.

The writhing and hip bucking continued for several more moments, until a sudden full body rigidity and thrust of the hips preceded a powerful stream of viscous semen spurting from the end of Victor's penis. He shot out several more jets of the fluid, seemingly one for each heart beat, over the course of the next few seconds. Just as the spurts of semen began to drop off in size and duration, the artificially induced orgasm obviously beginning to subside, Beverly touched the switch on the electrostimulator again.

Everyone watching the video realized that the device must have had multiple intensity settings, because, once again, Victor began bucking and thrashing, his hips thrusting and his buttocks clenching, as the the streams of semen began to spurt from him with renewed vigor and strength. Once again, the streams began tapering off after only a few moments, which was when Beverly yet again adjusted the electrostimulator's switch to an even higher setting. Victor's body went almost completely still at this, body bowed and his every muscle flexed taut against his skin. His only movements were involuntary twitching in some of his back and shoulder muscles, almost as if he were being electrocuted, and the slight bobbing of his penis in time with even more thick spurts of semen.

Eventually, it seemed that Beverly realized that no more semen could be forced from Victor's body, or perhaps the electrostimulator simply didn't have another, even higher setting, because she touched the switch a final time, turning the device off. Victor slumped down to the table immediately, all voluntary control of his body seemingly lost, and merely quivered in reaction to the induced ejaculation he had just been forced to experience.

Leaving the electrostimulator buried in her husband's bottom, Beverly cupped his dangling testicles in one hand, hefting them experimentally, as if trying to gauge how much sperm had just been extracted from them. Then she turned to the camera and smiled broadly, giving a thumbs up with her free hand. The last thing the video showed, before it faded to black, was Beverly gathering up the layer of paper towels that had been placed beneath Victor's legs, which had caught every drop of semen he had produced. She then crumpled them up, and the mess that had splattered upon them, into a ball and casually threw the large wad off screen, apparently towards a trash canister.

"Well, I don't think it would take many of those sessions to accomplish your goal." Opal said, slightly bemused by what she had just witnessed.

"Probably not, but we wanted to be thorough. It takes about two days for the hormone cocktail to finish its work, so we electrostimulated Victor a total of ten times, five times each day, just to make sure we got as many sperm cells as possible out of him." Jennifer answered, glancing at the man as she spoke. "I think we got every one of them, too. The last three sessions, Victor couldn't produce anything at all, no matter how long we left the electrostimulator on."

Victor, who was by this point beet red, ducked his head in obvious embarrassment when a woman in the audience wolf whistled at his on screen performance, producing a susurrus of quiet, amused female chuckling and laughter from the studio audience.

"So, at this point, Beverly's DNA serum had been created, Victor's testes had been prepped to receive it, and he had been emptied of sperm. What else was required to finish the procedure?" Opal asked, after the audience had settled down once again.

"Only one final thing remained to be done, which was to actually inject Victor's testicles with Beverly's DNA. We knew that once we had accomplished that, all we would have to do is wait and watch. The rest would be up to Victor." Jennifer answered, as the next video started playing.

The view that greeted the audience was very similar to what the last video had ended with. Beverly was crouched down at Victor's rump, his legs spread and bound securely to the same padded table as before. She was smiling and waving at the camera. After a moment, she bent down to Victor's hanging scrotum and gave each of his testicles a quick kiss, holding his ball sack steady with the fingertips of one of her hands while she did so. She then stood back up, smiled again and spoke to the camera, the words on her lips easily readable: "For luck!"

Then Beverly moved around to the far end of the table, which Victor's torso and arms were also strapped to. He was looking up at her, the back of his head to the camera and his face hidden, as she smiled warmly down at him. She then moved in and cradled his head to her chest, stroking his hair gently as she nodded towards the camera, signaling their readiness.

Jennifer walked into the frame then. She was holding a syringe in each of her gloved hands, one of which she set down on the padded table next to Victor. With her now free hand, she firmly grasped Victor's testicles, pinning them between her fingers at the bottom of his scrotum. Then, with a quick look up at Beverly, she calmly slid the first syringe home into the center of one of Victor's testicles and, without hesitating, depressed its plunger. The serum containing Beverly's DNA flooded into the her husband's right testis.

The reason for Victor's restraints became apparent at his reaction to the injection he was receiving. He bucked and fought against the restraints, hard. The entire table shook and jumped at his frenzied movements. He tried to toss and whip his head back and forth too, but Beverly held on to his head with her arms, keeping it still. She crushed his head against her chest, trapping his face between her breasts, her own features scrunched up at the effort. Victor's struggles only subsided when Jennifer finished emptying the first syringe into his flesh and withdrew it. Though he quit trying to escape his bonds after this, his body still shuddered and heaved, wracked with sobs that were muffled by his wife's bosom. Beverly began patting him upon the head, obviously doing her best to console him, while still keeping a close eye on the events happening at and to his genitals.

Jennifer allowed Victor only a moment's respite, then picked up the second syringe and repeated her actions on Victor's other testicle, filling it too with his wife's genetic material. Victor once again fought the restraints, equally unsuccessfully, and seemed to sob all the harder for it when Jennifer finally finished with him and released his scrotum from her firm grip. As Jennifer turned to the camera and gave small smile and satisfied nod, Beverly bent towards her husband's face, talking and whispering to him, clearly praising him and trying to offer whatever comfort against the pain she could.

"We had to restrain Victor more securely for the second set of injections, as the pain of the first set had caused him to become a little hesitant about allowing the procedure to continue." Jennifer said, as the video ended. "Thankfully, he managed to overcome his cold feet and allow us to persuade him to continue, but we felt it wisest to take steps to prevent any last second reticence he might manifest from interfering with the trial. And, as you just saw, it was a good thing that we did, too."

Victor looked a little green, his eyes still on the screen. Then he gulped and shook his head, apparently trying to dismiss the memories seeing the video had brought up. He managed a small, wan smile for the women sharing the stage with him, all three of whom were looking at him sympathetically.

"So, with that, the procedure was complete. All that was left for us to do now was wait and observe. We knew, generally, what we could expect Victor to experience over the next weeks and months. We also knew that we needed to keep a close eye on his progress, though, in case anything unforeseen came up that might require our intervention." Jennifer stated.

"Just what did Victor experience, after he had finished with the procedure?" Opal asked, curiously.

"Well, the first thing that happened, over the course of the next twenty-four to thirty-six hours subsequent to his final injection, was the fertilization of all the reproductive cells in his testicles. They had been prepared and shaped by the first mix of hormones we had injected, and were ready and able to receive Beverly's DNA, with which the retrovirus delivery vehicle now supplied them." Jennifer answered. "Every time one of Victor's testicle cells received its share of Beverly's donated DNA, it created another fertilized embryonic cell, which began dividing and reproducing in short order."

"Within two or three days, Victor had several million tiny new embryos growing within each of his testicles." she finished.

"Several million, my goodness." Opal breathed.

I was a 14 year old boy. Tall and lean. I was told I had matured quickly. I was lean but with a decent amount of muscle. Skinny, but not stringy. I spent nearly every day tending the fields with my father. My mother had passed when she gave birth to me. My skin was bronzed from the sun and body toned due to the nature of the labor. I had yet to experience the pleasures of a girl but occasionally I would sneak up to a particular cliff and watch girls who were slightly older than I was bathe in the pool below. It was magical. I would often rub myself while imagining kissing them. I wanted so badly to touch them, but while I was attractive, I was quiet and shy.

It was a July morning, when my dad woke me up early. "Wake up boy! We've got a summons to the castle." I quickly got out of bed and threw on some clothes. "Grab the wheat we've got in the barn and load it onto a cart." I did as I was told.

We made our way into the city and up to the castle gates. The guards were very tall muscular men. They were meant to inspire intimidation. On the front side of the castle was a grand stage. On the stage sat various instruments of public execution. There were gallows, a block, several impaling poles, and a guillotine. The guillotine looked modified from others I had seen.

We left our cart at the castle store yard and made our way into the main courtroom in the castle. Many farmers from all over were already there. From what I could tell it was a mass collection of supplies for the castle as a tax for using the land. I was much younger the last time we came and don't remember much, but I remembered staying overnight in the city.

We found a seat and shortly the proceedings began. A skinny bearded man was explaining to the farmers what was expected of them and was babbling on about percentages and numbers. My eyes wandered to the front of the room where I saw the king seated at his throne. He was a large angry looking man. To his right was the most beautiful girl I had ever seen, the princess. She had long flowing hair, soft skin, large blue eyes, and a body that took my breath away. She had to be about 17 or 18. I must have stared for far to long because I noticed horrifyingly that she was staring back. I dropped my face immediately to the floor and flushed red in embarrassment. I slowly looked back up and she was still staring. Then, something unexpected happened... she winked at me and smiled. I dropped my face again in disbelief. Was she interested? Why would she do that? Was this a joke? I did not look at her again the rest of the meeting.

At the meetings conclusion my father stood and beckoned for me to follow. "Will we be staying in the city tonight father?" I asked. He told me we would, but would be leaving first thing in the morning. As we were walking out, a figure slipped out of the shadows next to me and pulled me in without my father noticing. I almost let out a yelp but a hand covered my mouth. My panic subsided when I noticed it was the princess.

She put her finger up to her face and made a "shush" sound. "Meet me tonight at the moons highest in the castle flower garden. The back gate will be open." She let go of my mouth and then kissed me. She pushed her body into mine and shoved me against the wall. Slightly taller than her, I wrapped my arms around her as her tongue slipped softly into my mouth followed by a nibble of my bottom lip. She giggled, and slipped away into the shadows. "Don't be late" I heard her whisper.

I had never kissed a girl nor knew that it would be anything like that. In a matter of seconds I came as she had kissed me. I stood there panting for a few seconds before running after my father.

Later that night...

My father had fallen asleep and I was incredibly anxious. I hoped we would kiss some more. Maybe she'd let me touch her? I snuck out and made my way to the castle under the shadow of night. As she said, the back gate to flower garden was open. I snuck in and made my way to the center of the garden where there was a small bench in fairly shaded area. I looked up to see the moon just getting to its highest point.

"Hey boy." I heard from behind me as she emerged from the shadows. "H... hey" I stuttered. "I've seen many cute boys but non as cute as you." She said and then giggled. She sat down beside me and we talked for a while. I slowly relaxed and realized that she was pretty cool. We laughed as we talked about our parents and friends.

Eventually she stopped and stared at me. Feeling more confident than I ever had, I leaned in and kissed her again. She quickly straddled me on the bench to where she was in my lap, breasts against my chest. She suddenly stopped and said "oh!" And then giggled. Her hand slid down my chest and grabbed the bulge in my pants. I gasped. She began rubbing the bulge and kissing my neck. She slowly unbuttoned my shirt and kissed her way down my chest to just below my belly button. She stood and in one graceful move removed her dress. It was like an angel stood before me. The girls I spied on were never this beautiful. Perfect skin. Her breasts were perky and her nipples hard. Her stomach was flat and toned while her pussy was as smooth as her face.

She dropped to her knees and slowly unbuttoned my trousers. She slide them down revealing my very erect penis. "Wow. Not bad at all" she said followed by another giggle. She stroked it with her finger first, watching my reactions. She slid her fingers under and gently massaged my balls as she slowly moved her tongue up the length of my shaft. My eyes nearly rolled back in my head. I shot ejaculate all over her pretty face, spurt after spurt. I couldn't stop.

I looked at her thinking she would be mad, but she wasn't, she was smiling, looking at me with those big blue eyes. She then took the tip of my cock into her mouth and began licking the cum off. I was hard again. Immediately. She slowly rotated around the tip and then began moving deeper and deeper until she was taking the entirety of my cock in stokes. It was more than I could handle. I came again and pushed deep. I grabbed her head and held down as far as it could go on my cock. I pumped everything I could into her throat. As I finished I pulled out of her mouth and noticed her demeanor had changed... now she looked... primal. "Fuck me, bend me over this bench and fuck me."

A smile spread across my face and I lifted her in my arms and stood her up facing the bench. I pushed her head down into the bench and grabbed her wrists so that her arms were behind her. "Oh god yes" she moaned. I spread her legs apart with mine and rubbed my cock on her ass. Her pussy was dripping wet as I put the tip of my dick to it. Slowly, very slowly I pushed in. She moaned in ecstasy and I gasped. It was so wet... and warm. Pushed in as far as I could go until she let out a small squeak. "Fuck me. Fuck me hard" she said. I began thrusting in and out of her, our sweaty naked bodies illuminated by moonlight. Faster faster. She was pushing back as much as I was thrusting. The sounds of our bodies clashing and our emissions of ecstasy filled the night. She leaned back and said "choke me while you fuck me." So I kept holding her wrists with one hand and I brought my other hand around and grabbed her by the front of the neck. I fucked her hard now. There were gasps for air as the continual slap of our bodies cascaded through the garden. I felt her tense and shudder as she moaned out "I'm cumming." I tightened my grip and kept pushing as deep and as fast as I could go into her gushing pussy. I could feel it like a fire deep within. It built to the base of my shaft and slowly climbed. Inch by inch the fire crept to the tip of my cock as it continued to plunge deep within her. I tightened my grip. My whole body was tensing. I was trying to hold back as long as I could. In one final thrust, I erupted inside her cumming harder than I ever had in my life. She slumped down and I collapsed on top of her.

I laid there out of breath for a few minutes until I heard the distinct sound of footsteps. "Princess!" I said "we have to go!" But she did not respond. I got off her and flipped her over. The realization hit me... she wasn't breathing. I looked at her in horror. I had killed her. I had choked her to death and didn't notice while we were fucking.

"Who are you!? What are you doing here!?" I hear a voice boom behind me. I turn around to see three of the castle guards rushing towards me. One grabbed me by the hair and pushed me into the ground. "He's naked... who's that on the bench?" The other guards approached the bench and picked up the princess. "My god... what have you done boy... what have you done?!" There was a punch to the back of my head and everything went dark.

I woke up to a bucket of water hitting my face. It was morning. I was in some type of cell, chained to a wall and seated on the floor. I looked down. I was still naked. One of the guards was towering over me. "C'mon little shit." He unshackled me from the wall and bound my hands behind me and pushed me out the door.

I was on the stage that I had seen coming to the castle. Much of the city was before me. I tried to hide my nakedness from their eyes but I was grabbed my by my hair and forced to my knees. I looked to the right and saw my father with the noose around his neck at the gallows. He was already dead.

The executioner, a muscular dark man who was wearing a hood and no shirt, walked over with a small parchment in his hand. My eyes locked with the Kings pavilion as it sat above and to the right of the stage. The executioner read "you have been charged with the rape and murder of the princess of our kingdom and have been sentenced to a dishonorable death."

Tears welled up in my eyes. I tried to speak, to defend myself but it fell on deaf ears as the crowd cheered for my death. I was led to the towering guillotine. I was placed on my knees and my head was locked into the lunette. A smaller metal device was lifted and locked around my cock and balls.

The crowd fell silent and the executioner held his hand up. "As is accustomed with dishonorable deaths, I will rape the criminal. Below his cock is a very sensitive tray. When he ejaculates, it will activate the guillotine mechanism. First his cock and balls will be severed. A delay of 10 seconds will occur and then the main blade will fall, decapitating him. We will impale his body on one pole and his head with his cock in his mouth on another. They will remain until the crows have picked every bone clean."

I began sobbing as the crowd erupted again in cheers. The executioner took his place behind me. I felt his cock being place at my ass and then in one violent motion he plunged in. I yelled. It hurt. I felt like he might have ripped something. There was no easing into it. I was getting fucked and fucked hard. The crowd was jeering at my screams and yelps. As he fucked me, something unexpected happened. I became hard. He was pressing on something deep inside me. It was a mix of pleasure and pain. I was humiliated and to make it worse, I had a raging hard erection. The fire was coming again. I could feel it. I fought it. I didn't want to die. This had to be a dream. I would wake up in bed. How could this have happened?

The fire continued to build. I held back as long as I could. Every ounce of strength I had went into fighting that orgasm, but the executioners thrusts were far to strong. I erupted cum down into the tray. I heard a small metal grinding and then, blinding pain as a blade severed my cock and balls. They fell into the cum filled tray and the executioner laughed and kept fucking. Blinding pain, and I was still cumming. My dick was gone and blood and cum continued to poor out from the stump where they once were. I felt something warm shoot up inside me as the executioner groaned. It happened about the same time I heard metal grinding overhead. There was a flash of pain across my neck and everything spun. I hit the ground and was fairly quickly lifted into the air by a guard. I heard the audience cheer and was spun around to see my quivering body on the guillotine. The executioner pulled his blood and cum covered cock out of my ass with a sickening "pop" as I watched the last bit of cum leak from my own body where my dick once was. I was carried towards the executioner. My head was thrust onto his cock neck first and the last sensation I had was the taste of shit, blood, and cum as his dick protruded from my mouth. Then, everything went dark.

Ch. 1

Rahul’s birthday gift
“Yes! Yes! Rahul harder, harder!! ”, screamed Sapna “OOH! Mom, here it comes!!” screamed Rahul. “Do it baby, fill your mother’s pussy with your hot, white spunk my son!” she screamed in throes of passion. Not needing anymore encouragement than that, Rahul emptied his balls into his mother’s overflowing snatch. As both mother and son came together, they kissed each other deeply, exchanging each other’s saliva. As they slowly calmed down, both were panting from the intense lovemaking session that they just had.
Rahul is a 21 year old guy. He is fair skinned, well built and muscular. He is studying electrical engineering at a college in his town, so he was able to live in his home. Sapna is Rahul’s mother. She is an obstetrician and gynecologist, currently working in the local city hospital. She is a fair skinned woman, 42 years old, fat, huge tits which were 44ddd in size and long black hair that flowed right up to her knees. Even though she is fat, she isn’t ugly. In fact, because of her beautiful baby face and huge tits, she looks like a bomb.
The mother and son pair moved to the city of dolcett nearly 5 years back, almost 3 years, after they had begun this phase of their relationship.
Lying down beside his mother, Rahul looked her in the eyes, “Mom are you sure about this? Absolutely sure, that you want to do this?” he asked her, as he slowly teased her huge, right nipple, from over the thin blue salwar that she was wearing. Sapna looked right back into the eyes of her son “I think I have said this a hundred times by now beta [son], I am sure about this.” “Knowing, that you might not survive the night, mother?” Rahul asked her. “You have already told me everything I needed to know beta, I am not going to change my mind about this.” she said, with a most determined look on her flushed face. “This is going to be the last time I ask mom,” Rahul said in his most serious voice, “I am ready son” said Sapna.
With an almost sad look on his face, he kissed his mother deep and said, “Goodbye, mother…” Suddenly, Sapna felt a pang of cold fear, “he might actually kill me…” this sudden realization took her unprepared. “Happy birthday son,” she said and then whispered “and goodbye.”
It was almost 6 months back, that Rahul, upon entering his room, found his mother using his PC. As he slowly tip toed into the room, in order to surprise her, he noticed that Sapna was watching one of the snuff movies that he had kept in a hidden folder. It was a video recording of a torture and snuff show at the local snuff club. In the video, a Caucasian woman, about Sapna’s age with huge knockers which were almost as big as Sapna’s, was hung by her tits. Her tits strained and stretched, trying to hold her entire body weight and had started turning purple. A man in a hood was slowly burning away the soles of her feet with a blowtorch, while the woman bellowed into her ball gag. Sapna had earphones on and she was watching wide eyed, clearly horrified at what she had found.
Upon noticing Rahul behind her, she suddenly turned. In doing so, she pulled the earphones out of the audio jack, resulting in the sounds of the video coming on to the speakers. Moving quickly, Rahul turned off the speaker and the screen. Not being able to think of anything to say, he said, “What are you doing home, back so early from the hospital, Ma?” Sapna looked crestfallen, as her mind kept going over what she just saw, she could only reply in silence… “Say something ma.” Said Rahul, as he moved towards her and tried to hug and kiss her. She pushed him away and walked out of the room, without saying anything. Later that night, as Rahul was being buffeted with feelings of immense guilt, his mother came to him, dressed in a thin nightgown. Putting her hand lovingly on her sons head, she bent down and kissed him. “Mom?” Rahul wasn’t able to comprehend her behavior at that point. “Shhh beta, just listen to me, ok? When I saw all those terrible things, which you had hidden away from me, I was shocked and terrified, yes. But I think the main reason I acted like that, was because, I think I was turned on by that too. So it’s not your fault. Will you forgive me son?” she asked with tears in her eyes. By that time even Rahul was in tears and the mother and son pair accepted each other, in loving embraces.
As the days went by, it became a habit for the duo to watch torture and snuff videos while they were making love. One day, after a particularly sweaty morning romp, Sapna asked Rahul “Son, have you ever considered doing those sorts of things to me?” at that time, a middle aged woman was getting strangled by her own guts on the screen. turning his head away from the tele and looking at his mother lying naked in his arms, he said, “I will never do anything you don’t want me to mom.” “But, have you ever thought about doing it?” asked Sapna, looking very excited. Turning his face back towards the TV, he said, “Yes I have. What about it mom?”
“Well beta; I want you to take me like that.” she said in her most casual voice. “What the hell are you talking about mom?! You know that I could never actually do something like that to you, I mean… You are my mother for fuck’s sake!!” She put her finger on Rahul’s lips to shut him up, “This will be your upcoming birthday gift from me to you, my dearest. For 24 hours, I will be your property and you can do whatever you feel like to me. I have to go to work now, don’t refuse your mothers gift beta.” Before Rahul could say anything else, she kissed him on his lips and then pecking on the head of his now flaccid cock, went to the bathroom to get ready for her job.
“MOM!” Rahul shouted, following her into the bathroom, “we need to talk about this” Sapna was wearing a translucent, red colored sari that morning. That, together with her wet hair, made her look like the Hindu goddess Parvathi. “Not now beta” she said putting on the white doctor’s apron, “we will talk more in the evening ok?” After that, putting on her spectacles, she left the house. As the day progressed, Rahul started to come around to the idea of torturing his mother more and more, but he was still determined to refuse her. Later in the evening, after both mother and son had returned home, they talked for hours on end and Rahul found out that his mother was completely serious. In fact, she was looking forward to it herself. As they made love later that night, he realized that he could never say no to his dear mother, no matter what she asked of him.
Ch. 2

Sapna takes a beating.
After mother and son had said their final goodbyes, Rahul seemed to turn into a different person entirely. “Well mom, it looks like your days of sucking your own son’s cock, has come to an end, huh?” he teased her, knowing that she was turned on by the humiliation. Sapna’s pale face turned to a shade of red at the jab. “Answer me whore!” screamed Rahul, as he slapped her right cheek with all his strength, sending her sprawling on the bed. She looked shocked for a few seconds, but quickly recovered and said “If that is what you want beta, then yes, they are over.” trying to give her son a smile.
She still hadn’t changed out of the kameez on her body and the dupatta was still around her neck, which she was wearing while they were having the romantic dinner earlier that night. Her salwar (Indian trousers) lay strewn across the couch in the other room, leaving the lower part of body naked, with her sons cum slowly dripping out of her snatch and down her thighs.
Rahul took a fistful of his mom’s long hair, thus holding her head in place, he rapidly fronthanded and backhanded her pretty face until her cheeks started turning red and blue. Instinctively, Sapna tried to protect her head from the oncoming barrage. Seeing that however, made Rahul even angrier and he punched hard in her fat belly. Sapna’s belly was much larger than usual at that time, as Rahul had blocked his mother’s asshole for the last 3 days with an inflatable buttplug. Sapna doubled over, intense cramping pains assaulting her bloated tummy. “Give me your hands, bitch!” said Rahul, positioning himself behind Sapna. At that moment however, Sapna was experiencing a white, hot flash of pain and couldn’t respond. So, Rahul grabbed his mother’s hair and pulled her head back with all the strength he could muster. Bellowing in pain, Sapna felt as if he was going to tear her scalp off. She started pleading with Rahul to leave her hair, saying that the pain was killing her. Holding her head in place, Rahul got hold of a smaller tuft of hair at the nape of her neck and, in one swift motion, teared it out of her scalp. “I said give me your hands mom!” Rahul said slowly but firmly, holding her head tight using her hair. Sapna, obeying her son’s command, put her arms behind her back. Rahul then tied her hair to her arms with a duct tape such that, it made it impossible for her to look anywhere but straight up.
Slowly, Rahul started to pinch Sapna’s huge nipples over the salwar, resulting in an agonized shriek from her, a minute after. Rahul pulled out her right tit from over the neck space of the salwar. There were a few droplets of blood on the nipple, where Rahul’s nails had dug in the cracked skin. Rahul grabbed her nipple again, at exactly the same spot, but with even more force this time. Sapna started howling in pain “It willll tttear off beta, it will TEAR...” she cried. Rahul then immediately punched her in the jaw to shut her up. Feeling the urge to pee, Rahul grabbed the taut band of hair (between her head and her arms), Rahul dragged Sapna off the bed and threw her on the ground. Sapna, who was still dazed from the punch, saw Rahul’s face upside down from the floor as her locked head kept her face upside down. Rahul then kneeled down on the ground and slapped Sapna’s fat tits a couple of time to get her attention “Mom, I am going to pee and you are going to drink it all, got it?” Through her dazed state, Sapna managed to reply “Yes beta.” weakly.
Making Sapna kneel on the floor, Rahul put his semi erect penis in his mother’s mouth. Looking below, on his mother’s lovely face, he saw her making the most shocked face. Pinching her nose shut, Rahul started peeing down his mother’s throat. “If you don’t drink it, u will drown and die mother.” said Rahul, but Sapna was already gulping the yellow stuff down, like there was no tomorrow. Rahul had a lot of beer at the dinner earlier, so he had a lot of pee saved up for his thirsty whore and he ended up peeing for a full one and a half minutes straight. During the end, Sapna started coughing violently, which forced Rahul to hold her jaw open with one hand as he finished peeing. “YOU GOD DAMN TOILET BITCH”, screamed Rahul kicking Sapna on her exposed right breast. Coughing violently and making horrible wrenching noises, Sapna fell to the floor because of the kick. As soon as she hit the ground, Sapna started puking up the noodles which they had for dinner earlier along with all the urine that her son had deposited in her stomach. Watching this spectacle, Rahul was rock hard and he started kicking his fat mom in the gut to help things along. After she was finished puking, Sapna was gasping desperately for air, noticing this, Rahul got behind her and put a tight elbow lock on his mother’s outstretched neck. In about half a minute, Sapna’s eyes rolled towards the back of her head and she passed out on the floor, lying in a mixture of her own puke and her son’s recycled pee.
Ch. 3

A late supper for Sapna
As the 40 something woman laid passed out in her own filth, Rahul who was watching this scene unfold before his eyes, couldn’t believe all that he was seeing and doing to his own mother. Somewhere deep inside, he felt that he had always wanted to do this to her, ever since he started seeing her as a woman. Rahul thought about the amount of strength it must have taken, for his mother to submit to him like this and started feeling a great amount love towards her. However, he had work to do. As the entire day was still ahead of them and he had plans for more than a dozen extreme tortures for his dear old mother to enjoy, many of which, required prior preparations. Leaving Sapna in the filth, he went to the dining room of the house. There, he opened the refrigerator freezer revealing, two airtight boxes, completely filled with Sapna’s frozen up shit.
It was three Days back at around 6 pm that Rahul, who was already back home from college, heard Sapna’s car pulling in the garage. “Great, mom’s finally back.” thought Rahul. As soon as he went to the door (to give his mom a welcome back kiss), the door opened and Sapna fell right into his arm, “I can’t do this beta, I can’t take this anymore” she said, sobbing in Rahul’s arm. “I really need to shit Rahul, please understand…” said Sapna looking at her son pleadingly. Rahul helped his weakened mother to the couch “Mom if you can’t even handle something this small, you will never be able to survive through what I am going to do to you on my birthday.” “Please beta Rahul,” she cried, “I have to work beta.” Rahul thought for a moment while Sapna continued to cry because of the cramping pain in her bowels. “Ok mom, this is what we are going to do.” Rahul said, with a gusto “I will allow you to evacuate your bowels but I am going to save it and feed it to you on my birthday, how does that sound mother?” hearing that, at first, a look of pure disgust crossed Sapna’s already pained face. After that look disappeared, Sapna said “Ok beta that sounds wonderful. Can I please shit now?” “Not so fast mother, after you are done, I will be putting the plug back in and you can’t remove it till my birthday, agreed?” “Yes beta, anything you say.” After this, Sapna was allowed to shit into the containers. Following which, the butt plug was promptly put back in its place…
Rahul carried the frozen pieces of Sapna’s turd into the bedroom, using the pictures of Sapna’s parents as a platter. There, he set down dinner for his mother on the puke covered floor. After this, he made many other preparations which included stuff like, laying out all the tools, putting a kettle of water to boil, making a noose in the middle of the living room etc. etc. .Heading back into the bedroom, Rahul lit up a cigarette to cover the overwhelming stench of puke and piss, filling the room. Looking at his mother half dressed, one tit out, lying in her own vomit, with her dupatta still around her neck, her head held back by her hair and surrounded by the platters of shit she was going to have to eat, Rahul thought that she looked like a typical snuff whore right about then…
As the cigarette neared the end, Rahul got ready to wake his lovely mother from her sleep. Winding the dupatta around her neck, he pulled hard at the ends, choking her off. Sapna woke up quite suddenly, not being able to breathe, hands tied and pain all over her body, she was confused and thought that she was having some kind of nightmare. Rahul took the (now finished) cigarette, pulled up Sapna’s kameez to expose her bellybutton and stuffed the burning cigarette right inside. Terrified and in pain, Sapna tried to scream for help but couldn’t as Rahul was strangling her with her dupatta.
“Good morning dear mother.” cooed Rahul into Sapna’s ear, “you have been a real dirty girl, you know?” Rahul whispered in Sapna’s ear. Hearing Rahul’s voice, she remembered what was happening to her and why she was feeling all the pain. “I am so sorry beta,” Sapna whimpered, as Rahul slowly eased the hold on her neck. “I am sorry too mom but a dirty slut like you needs to be punished severely, right mom?” Rahul asked. Sapna was sobbing and shaking violently, in between her sobs she cried, “Yes beta, a disgusting whore like me deserves the most severe punishment.” “Well that’s true” said Rahul with a smirk on his face “I will take care of that, but for now, clean up this mess you have made”
Sapna stood frozen in her place, hearing this command. She didn’t understand how she was supposed to do anything with her hands tied up like that. Rahul got a hold of her stretched out neck and slammed her face right into the turd lying on her father’s portrait. “Lick it clean rand (Hindi-prostitute), don’t you understand?” screamed Rahul. Sapna knew better than to disobey her son’s commands by now. She put her naked ass up in the air, kneeling on the ground so she could reach the mess, Sapna first licked the frozen turd to check the taste making the most revolted of expression on her beautiful and shit smeared, pretty little face. “Beta please…” Sapna pleaded with Rahul. In return, Rahul kicked her right in her pussy sending her sprawling. Clambering back up into position with a more determined look than before, she took a small bite out of the turd and started gaging. Rahul was sitting on the bed, he had lit up another cigarette and was watching Sapna struggle through the monumental task of consuming all that filth around her. he couldn’t see how his mother could possibly finish eating all that, Especially because each time that she was done with eating a few bites, she would start retching and gagging horribly and throw up a bit more. Her white face was red and swollen from all the slaps, all the veins in her necks were engorged, showing the amount of strain that she was under. During one of her gagging episodes, he used the cigarette to burn her exposed nipple while he fucked her in the pussy. Somehow, Sapna finished lapping up all the filth in just under an hour and kneeled there, waiting for her sons next command, with all manners of filth covering her face
Ch. 4

Sapna the toilet whore
By now, Sapna already looked quite fucked up. By this time, she had been beaten, burned, knocked out, and was forced to eat a pile of filth. She also had an immense pain in her neck, from her head being stretched back in the same position (as her hair was still tied to her arms). The blue salwar that she was wearing was half covered in puke and also stained by the shit meal she just ate. Grabbing both ends of the dupatta, Rahul pulled them tight and started to choke Sapna again. Then pulling on the dupatta, he pulled his asphyxiated mother into the bathroom. Sapna followed behind stumbling, falling and slipping, while being strangled by the dupatta around her neck.
Once inside, Rahul teared off the duct tape binding her hair and hand together. By now, all of Sapna’s neck muscles were extremely stiff and even the slightest movement caused her to babble uncontrollably because of the extreme pain. Holding her head firmly by the neck, Rahul dunked Sapna’s head into the toilet bowl and flushed. Soon, Sapna was convulsing uncontrollably, as her lungs ran out of air and shit stained water started to enter her airway. Through the entire struggle, Rahul forcibly held down his mother’s head, drowning her in the process. After about three minutes, as Sapna’s struggles started to weaken, Rahul let his mother up for a breath. She came up gasping and sputtering for air, “Please,” wheezed Sapna in between gasps, “beta please, gasp..gaasp… let me rest for a while.” she pleaded to Rahul and started kissing his feet. As her face was not yet fully clean, Rahul backhanded her hard and grabbing her by the hair, dunked her head back into the toilet bowl for another round of drowning. After a full 5 minutes, she came up sputtering and coughing as before. By the time Rahul let his mom get up for air, she was extremely weakened and slumped onto the floor, breathing very fast and heavy.
Rahul then proceeded to tear off Sapna’s kameez, leaving just the dupatta around her neck. Using the dupatta, Rahul tied his mother’s neck tightly to the bottom of the pot. He tied the noose just tight enough, so as to not choke her completely, but still make it very hard for the poor woman to breathe. “Listen up mom, I want you to push the buttplug out.” Rahul said, pinching her pussy lips with his nails to get her attention. Sapna couldn’t speak out because of the knot around her neck, however, she didn’t want to disappoint her dear son, so Sapna strained her fat belly as much as she could. The process was made much harder because of all the punches and kicks she had received earlier. After a few minutes of severe effort, Sapna broke down into tears, completely defeated.
Rahul was completely rock hard by this point, watching his mother suffer in anguish. He got a surgical blade from the medicine cabinet. Waving the blade in front of her face, he said “If you can’t get it out by yourself, then let me help mom.” with the most evil smile on his face. Sapna looked absolutely terrified at the idea and resumed her straining efforts with renewed vigor and panic. While she was straining, Rahul held her fat butt cheeks open to watch the progression of the buttplug. As it slowly, further stretched out her puckered little asshole, which was already stretched to the max. Saying, “C’mon mom, that’s a good girl..” Rahul encouraged his dear mother to do her best as Sapna strained even harder, pushing out a cm more of the buttplug’s length, out of her anus. Rahul started massaging his mother’s clit to further motivate her. ”I CAN’T!!” screamed Sapna as she broke down crying. “Shhh, shh…” Rahul shushed his crying mother while caressing her pussy. Then climbing up to his feet, Rahul said “Here mom, let me help.” Saying that, he put his right foot on Sapna’s belly and pushed down hard. With the combined renewed efforts of both mother and son, Sapna’s ass stretched a little wider to let a bit more of the monstrosity out, after which it got stuck. With no further movement in sight, Rahul again went down between his mother legs, to check on what was going on down there. Looking at his mother’s ass, Rahul could see that it had stretched out as far as it possibly could. Putting pressure on his mother belly with his right fist, Rahul nicked the rim of Sapna’s ass with the blade.
Everything that happened afterwards, seemed to happen in slow motion from Rahul’s perspective. He watched, with much amazement, as the nick he made at the rim of Sapna’s asshole, started extending inwards and toward the back, ripping Sapna’s ass quite literally. Then came a loud howling from Sapna herself, as levels of pain never before experienced in her entire life, ripped throughout her body beginning from her ass like electricity. As Rahul watched, the large inflatable dildo was pushed out of her anus, as the buttplug came flying out of her ass, it was followed by a huge torrent of semisolid and liquid feces, followed by big chunks of hardened shit which further ripped apart her torn anus on their way out. Sapna kept howling in pain for minutes, as Rahul watched the spectacle on the bathroom floor with amazement, only stopping when Rahul stomped her right breast flat with his foot and told her to shut up.
Untying his mother’s neck from the base of the pot, Rahul said, “You are such a stinky and disgusting scat bitch.” Sapna just stared blankly at her son from the shit covered bathroom floor. Grabbing Sapna by her tits, Rahul pulled and threw his mother into the bathtub. Climbing in himself, he said, “Let’s clean you out properly mom. Rahul then proceeded to stuff the toilet brush into his mother’s ass. “AAAHHHH !! AAAAHHH !!” Sapna started to scream, Rahul then stuffed the shit covered buttplug, down Sapna’s throat to quieten her up. “UGGGHHH! GLUUGG!” Sapna’s screams turned to grunts. “You sound just like a pig mom” said, laughing. Holding the toilet brush firmly with one hand and his mother’s tit with the other, he thrust in and out of his mom’s ass, cleaning out her rectum. As her son violently assaulted her anus, destroying it completely in the process, as Sapna kept on grunting against the buttplug in her mouth. Grabbing a bottle of toilet cleaner from the cabinet, he started pouring it down his mom’s anus, as he continued to destroy her ass with the toilet brush. As Sapna felt the burn of acid inside her injured rectum, a toxic warmth rose up from her stomach and collected in her mouth and nose, then Sapna fainted. Rahul kept assaulting his mother’s ass with abandon. Taking the toilet brush out of her ass, he stuffed half of her dupatta into her ass. Having the long piece of blue cloth hanging out from her ass, gave Sapna the look of an exotic animal. Noticing that his mother wasn’t moving, Rahul, worried, checked and saw that she was still alive.
Removing the butt plug from his mom’s mouth, he saw brown colored puke dribbling out of her mouth, Rahul turned her onto her side so she wouldn’t choke, and sat and waited for her to come back to consciousness.
Ch. 5

The burning of sapna
As Sapna’s eyes flew open, she woke up coughing and retching for dear life in the bathtub. As her consciousness returned, so did all the pain, especially, the burning from her rectum following the extreme torture earlier. Sapna looked up and saw her son standing silently, watching her with a grim expression and a rock hard dick. “What’s wrong honey?” sapna asked, as she reached over and slowly stroked her sons cock. “For a second there mom, I thought you were dead.” said Rahul. “So?” asked Sapna, as she deep throated her son’s raging hard-on. “Well mom, that turned me on more than anything we have done all night.” Said Rahul as he released ropes and ropes of cum into his mother’s suckling mouth.” “I know that beta, you can kill me if you want to today.” Said sapna with a slight smile on her pained face, “I booked a one way ticket to India earlier today, and I have also resigned from the hospital as well, nobody would even notice me missing. And even if they did, it’s perfectly within your rights, as my lover to take my life, in the county of dolcett.” Nothing could describe the astonishment that Rahul felt when he heard his mother say that, not only was she fully prepared to die for her son’s pleasure, but she was also making it as easy for him as she could. Running his hands across his mother’s thigh, he reached her anus along with the makeshift tail (which was dripping with the blue toilet cleaning liquid filling Sapna’s torn ass). Using his fist, Rahul pushed a bit more of the wet cloth further inside her ass, drawing a sharp groan from her. Rahul bent down and starting kissing his mother’s neck, “aaahhh beta…” moaned Sapna, as her son licked her neck, while his fist was moving inside her gaping ass. Giving her right ear a lick, Rahul asked his mom if she remembered all the times, when she used to pull on his ears, to discipline him as a little boy. Sapna said “I am sorry if I hurt you then beta”. “It doesn’t really matter to me mother.” Rahul said, biting on her earlobe. “ooowww!!” sapna screamed at the latest assault . Holding the earlobe between his canines, Rahul bit down as hard as he could, pushing her head away, and trying to tear that part off. “OOOWWW OWWW! OWO! WOWOWOWOWOW!” Sapna screamed, but didn’t try to stop Rahul. After a minute or so, of painful biting and stretching, the lower part of Sapna’s ear tore off free from the rest, with blood gushing out of the cut portion. Rahul grabbed his mother’s pretty face, kissing her deeply, he fed her a piece of her own ear.
Sapna swallowed the piece, blood and everything, then opened her mouth wide, showing it to her son. “Taste nice mother?” Rahul asked, as he grabbed and twisted the mutilated ear. “Unnngghh!! Yeeees beta…” groaned sapna. Pulling on the ear, he dragged sapna out into the small room which she regularly used for praying. There, standing in front of her, Rahul kneed Sapna in her cunt. Sapna fell to the floor, grabbing her crotch with both hands. Rahul then proceeded to restrain both her arms and feet securely, leaving Sapna in a spread eagle position on the floor. Taking a wide bore needle, Rahul proceeded to stab her tits with it, around twenty times in each one, putting in an incense stick in the hole thus created. As Sapna’s right tit were soon filled with more holes than a piece of cheddar cheese, blood flowed out freely from around the incense sticks matting her whole chest with blood. Not satisfied with just that, Rahul stuffed firecrackers into her pussy and mouth. He then turned off the lights, lit up the incense and the firecrackers and watched, as his lovely and beautiful mother lit up like a human fireworks display. As fountains of hot burning sparks flew out of Sapna’s pussy and mouth, Sapna started buckling wildly despite her restrained limbs. Rahul watched, as his beautiful mother’s wiggled on the ground, while thousands of small pieces of heated metal assaulted her lips, eyes and nose. Things really started to heat up just a few seconds later, as Sapna’s pubic hair caught fire from tornado of flame emanating from her pussy. As her crotch skin burned away, sapna started babbling incoherently. After the fireworks were spent, Rahul held his lighter under Sapna’s injured ear and said “Too bad your pubes burned away ma, I wanted to rip them out later myself.” Rahul switched the lighter on, burning away the cut ends of Sapna’s left ear, as Sapna howled. Grabbing his mother by her blackened nipple, Rahul made her stand up. As sapna stood up, her legs started shaking and she fell flat back on her as, causing her to howl again. Growing impatient with the blubbering pig, Rahul grabbed her hair with both his hands and dragged her across the floor of their house, all the way to the living room. “OOOOOOWWW MERCY BETA! HAVE SOME MERCY ON YOUR POOR MOTHER BETA!” screamed Sapna, as she was dragged across the length of her home by her hair, leaving a trail of dripping blood and the blue toilet cleaner dripping out of the wet cloth in her ass .
“See that mom?” Rahul asked Sapna, pointing her head towards the ceiling where Rahul had strung up a foreboding looking hemp rope in a noose. Sapna’s pupils went wide, she started shivering and peed all over the floor. Dragging her face towards the puddle his mom had made, Rahul commanded “Lap it all up mother.” Rahul stroked his now growing cock, as Sapna sucked up her pee from the floor, lapping like a dog. After Sapna was finished, Rahul ordered her to lie down on her back and put her hands behind her head. Obeying her son’s command, sapna spread her legs on the ground like a wanton whore. Bringing over a white plastic bag, Rahul dangled it on top of Sapna’s head. Jingling the bag, Rahul, with a smile on his face, asked Sapna “Remember this mother?” Rahul flipped the bag over on top of Sapna’s head, pouring out all kinds of sharp medical and surgical instruments right on her face, as Sapna thought back to 15 days ago.
Ch. 6

Sapna gets mutilated
5 days back, it was a sunny Sunday morning. As soon as Rahul had woken up, he began plowing his mother’s ass with his morning wood.
As Rahul’s birthday was coming closer, he had been getting nicer and nicer to his mother. Each day, Rahul took his mother out on romantic dates and all night long, he used to fuck her brains out, quite frantically. To Sapna, it felt like, when she wasn’t making out with her son in a dark movie theater, restaurant or park, then he would be shoving his cock down her throat, pussy or ass.
Feeling her son’s manhood in her rectum, Sapna woke up and thought that she had never been as fulfilled as she was over the last month. As per habit, Rahul was playing another hardcore torture video on his pc while he fucked her. In the video, there was a man wearing a surgical gown and mask, who was working on a heavily pregnant women who was strapped to a table. As Sapna watched the man in the surgeon’s mask cutting of the girl’s tits using a scalpel, sapna moaned as the crescendo building her up towards the peak ended in a light orgasm, leaving her breathing fast and heavy, as Rahul filled the depths of rectum with white hot jizz.” “Good morning mom.” Rahul said, kissing Sapna while his pulsating cock slowly wilted away in his mother’s ass. “Good morning son.” Said Sapna, practically beaming with euphoria. With his now flaccid cock still resting inside his mom’s ass, Rahul said “This gives me an idea mom, can you get a few of those surgical instruments you have in your office?” “Sure son, what do you need?” replied sapna as her pussy started to heat back up at the thought of being tortured like the woman in the video. “Well a few syringes, scalpels and forceps to begin with” said Rahul thinking. “Are you planning to do a surgery on me beta?” asked Sapna, looking amused at the thought. “Maybe mother, either way, it will be fun to play with the same instruments that you use every day.” Rahul replied. As his cock slowly plopped out of Sapna’s ass, she said “Ok beta, I will get you what you want.” “You are wonderful mom.” Said Rahul kissing his mother deeply while the woman on the pc screen was gutted by the man in the mask.
As a flurry of medical implements hit Sapna’s face, nicking her skin in a few places, Sapna started to tremble in anticipation of all the pain that was coming her way. Grabbing a beak shaped apparatus, Rahul asked “What’s this mother?” “That’s a speculum beta, you can use it to look into my cunt or ass.” Sapna replied. “Is that so?” Rahul said, looking intrigued at the possibility of getting a closer look at the place where he was made. Pulling out the spent firework from his mother’s pussy, he spread her burned pussy lips apart and inserted the speculum while his mother told him how to use how to use it. Once in place, he lit up a candle and brought the flame into her pussy, so as to get a better view of her cervix. “Aaaaiiiiii!” screamed Sapna, as the hot wax dripped right onto the surface of her cervix, making a hissing noise where it solidified. Rahul watched in deep interest as the lips of her cervix seemed to tremble in fear. Using his ring finger, Rahul touched and teased his mother’s cervix. “So this is where I came from mother.” Rahul said pushing his way, into his mother’s womb. As Rahul swirled his finger in Sapna’s deepest regions, she was grimacing in pain. “It’s absolutely beautiful mother!” Rahul said looking excited, and suddenly, within the face of her torturer, she saw her baby boy sucking her tits and staring at her intently. “Rahul, my lovely son.” Cooed sapna as she kissed Rahul with his finger still inside her womb.
Withdrawing his finger from his mother’s womb, Rahul went into the kitchen while his mother waited on the ground, legs spread and cunt gaping wide open. Rahul returned with an assortment of spices and a funnel. Pulling his mother up with her legs, Rahul made her lie upside down with her lower back to the wall, head and neck on the floor and her gaping pussy facing upwards. “I think it’s safe to say that you won’t be having children after this, huh Mom?” Rahul said, grinning, as he forced the tip of the funnel into her womb while sapna screamed her throat out. After getting the funnel in place, he proceeded to douche her womb with boiling water, following which, he proceeded to fill her womb with hot sauce, chilly and onion gravy. During the entire process, Sapna kept on crying, screaming, and begging hysterically to her son. Tired by the constant noise, Rahul grabbed her tongue and sliced it down the middle with the scalpel “How many times… DO I HAVE TO TELL YOU TO SHUT THE FUCK UP BITCH ?!”, screamed Rahul, as blood dribbled out of Sapna’s mouth. Bringing the mechanical toolbox over, Rahul took out the soldering iron. Plugging it in a nearby socket, Rahul pulled out the funnel, leaving the speculum in the cunt. Standing on his mother’s tits, Rahul used the soldering iron to burn away the entrance to her womb, point by point. Throughout the whole ordeal, Sapna remained shocked with mouth open and blood pooling around her head. Rahul proceeded even further and burned away the cut ends of Sapna’s tongue. “It’s not over yet, bitch.” Rahul said, kicking his mother’s face, which made her loose her balance and tumble to the ground.
Rahul filled two syringes with tobacco sauce, slapping Sapna back to consciousness, he asked “Do you know what these are mom?” while waving the tip of the needle in front of Sapna’s eyes. Instinctively, Sapna backed away from the needle. Grabbing the back of Sapna’s neck, Rahul said “Here mother, have a taste.” Using one of the syringes, Rahul pierced his mother’s left cheek and squirted a bit of the sauce directly into his mother’s mouth. then holding a syringe in each hand, he inserted the needles into the base of her breasts, bringing the needle upwards and forwards, Rahul stopped when the needles started poking up against the areolar skin. Sapna was breathing fast and heavy which was making her huge tits heave. Rahul then simultaneously injected both of Sapna’s breast with the tobasco sauce, while Sapna cried and bawled. After that, Rahul bent down and started sucking his mother’s nipples, squeezing and biting viciously, trying to squirt some of the sauce out. Even After much effort, Rahul just couldn’t make her breast express the sauce. Frustrated, Rahul kicked sapna to the ground and started smashing her tits repeatedly with his feet. After a few hits, a red liquid squirted out of her right breast, making a line on the floor. Licking the nipple, Rahul could taste the hot tobacco sauce, satisfied Rahul made sapna lick the floor clean.
Rahul then made sapna sit on the dining table, keep her breasts and hands on a 5 by2 wooden board, placed on her tummy. Returning with a hammer and 4 nails, Rahul proceeded to nail both of Sapna’s tits to the middle of the board and her hands to the end. After that, Rahul sat down beside his mother and lovingly kissed and embraced sapna. Standing up, he brought his renewed cock up to his mother’s mouth. Like any good mother, she immediately knew what her baby boy wanted from her and started to give him the most loving blowjob, using her newly forked tongue. In no time, Rahul came in his mother’s loving mouth. With her tits safely nailed to the board, Rahul got a few sand paper pieces from the toolbox and stuffed a few up Sapna’s nose. “I have always wanted to get my cock inside your tits mother.” Said Rahul, as Sapna reflexively sneezed out the piece of paper. Rahul then proceeded to slowly grind Sapna’s burned and cracked right nipple, which was nailed to the board. As he slowly grinded away at Sapna’s huge, black areola, the blackened part of the skin came off revealing the pink flesh inside. It took a total of four hours, of slow grinding, to destroy the nipple and another two, to grind away her black areolas as well. Sapna passed out thrice during the entire ordeal. Grabbing a bottle of water, Rahul spit some water on his mother’s face, as he put two of his fingers into Sapna’s (now open) right breast and twisted. Sapna awoke with a start and unsuccessfully tried to move (as her hands were nailed to the board). Pulling the nail out of his mother’s right tit, he positioned his now hard cock in front of the hole in her tit. “You ready ma?” asked Rahul as he slowly pushed his way through his mother’s titmeat. Rahul was in an entirely new world of pleasure, as his mother’s wet tit meat clamped around his cock tighter than anything else he had fucked before. Fucking her breast, Rahul came in no time at all. While Pulling out, a mixture of blood, cum and small pieces of flesh dribbled out of Sapna’s destroyed right tit.
Kissing his mother on her head, Rahul made her stand on a chair. As he put the noose around her neck, Rahul asked Sapna “Any last words mom?” “I lwov yoo bweta…” Sapna managed to cry out as Rahul tightened the noose around her neck. Standing back, Rahul took a good look at his mother standing on the chair with the noose around her neck and her arms nailed to the board, sobbing quietly with a determined frown on her lovely face. As Rahul kicked way the chair from under her, the fat old woman started dangling at the end of the rope. As seconds passed slowly, her face started turning purple and she started kicking and jerking.
In a few minutes, Sapna’s movement had almost stopped and she had started frothing from her mouth. Rahul got up and cut her down with the knife. “Not yet mother” Rahul said, noticing the disappointment on Sapna’s face, “You will have to suffer a bit more, before I give you my permission to die.” Rahul said caressing his mother’s lovely face which had almost turned blue.
Ch. 7

Alternate ending no. 1: Sapna’s last ride
It was almost 8:30 pm in the night, As Rahul dragged Sapna out of the house using the chain tied around her neck. Naked and bare feet, in the chilly November night, Sapna stumbled behind her executioner. To Sapna, the cold gravel and dirt under her feet felt like small static shocks. Opening the door to the garage, Rahul ordered sapna to climb onto the roof of the SUV, on the luggage rack. As sapna tried to heave her fat desecrated body onto the roof, Rahul came back with a good length of chain and a shovel. Using the chains, Rahul tied Sapna to the luggage rack tightly. Then, throwing the shovel onto the back seat, Rahul started the engine and was soon pulling onto the highway. As the cold wind chilled Sapna’s bones from inside out, her skin started to turn blue. By an hour into the drive, her cunt juice, which had been flowing almost constantly throughout the whole day (within the warmth of her home), had frozen to a stop, icing over her cunt lips. After driving for around 30 miles, Rahul turned onto an off road following a dirt trail into the forest. Tied to the roof, Sapna had no idea where Rahul was taking her. Coming to a stop in a clearing, Rahul got out of the car and checked on Sapna. Her whole skin had turned bluish and she was shivering madly. Turning her head sideways to look at her son, Sapna said, “Rrrrahul, bbbeta.” her mouth chattering, because of the intense cold. “Ooww Are you cold mom?” Rahul asked, in a mocking tone. Climbing on to the top of the roof himself, Rahul positioned his cock on his mother’s face, “Let me warm you up mother.” Rahul said, as he started pissing all over her face for the second and last time in her life.
Untying her from the roof, Rahul kicked her off onto the bare dirt beside the car. Getting the shovel from the back, he swung it at Sapna’s ass, telling her to get up from the ground as she still had work to do. Shivering all over and chattering her teeth, Sapna stood up. Throwing the shovel to sapna, Rahul commanded his mother to dig her own grave. Naked and in severe pain, Sapna started digging slowly. *thwishh* Sapna gasped, as the skin on her back was ripped apart, “faster mom!” shouted Rahul as he flogged her lascivious white back with the steel chains. With tears streaming down her face, Sapna started digging faster. Each time she slowed down, Rahul took off more of her skin with the chains. It took almost two hours after furious digging, for Sapna to make a whole on the ground around 6 feet deep. She was only allowed to rest two times during the whole ordeal, and that was while Rahul fucked her destroyed ass. As Rahul shouted “Enough.”, sapna stopped digging and fell in the whole, sprawled out. Dragging the fat woman out by her hair, took considerable effort on Rahul’s part.
Dragging her towards the car, Rahul attached two huge metal hooks to the chains, which he then attached to the car’s bumper. Bringing the hooks over to his expectant mother, “Your tits mom.” Rahul demanded. Sapna obliged, holding her bleeding udders using her hands. Using the hooks, Rahul securely hooked his mother’s tit to the axle of the car. Rahul then furiously fingered Sapna’s pussy and clit, building his mother to one last explosive orgasm. “Th… Thank you beta.” Sapna sobbed. Getting into the driver’s seat, Rahul started the ignition and slowly pulled out of neutral. As the car started moving, Sapna started to jog to keep up with it. Slowly, Rahul increased the car’s speed, while the fat woman tried her best to keep up. At around thirty miles per hour, she saw the SUV pull away and the chain attached to her breast going taut. As the hooks pulled on her breasts Sapna tripped and fell. She was dragged along the rest of the way by her tits. Rahul watched in the rear view mirror, as his mother fell to the ground and was ripped apart. Turning the car around on a wide arc, Rahul dragged his mother over to the freshly drug grave and stopped when her body fell into it with a loud thud.
Getting out of the car, Rahul walked over to the grave. He noticed that one of the hooks had come free. Climbing into the whole, he saw that the right breast was completely ripped apart and the hook was ripped free from it. Unhooking the hook from the left breast, Rahul was glad to see that she was still alive. Even though most of her skin was gone and she was breathing in a very strained rasp. Pulling his pants down, Rahul sat on his severely injured mothers face and started shitting right into her mouth. Tearing a piece of her destroyed right tit, he wiped his ass with it. “Thank you so much mother, this was the greatest birthday present of all time.” Rahul said pulling up his pants as sapna stared at him with her one remaining eye and mouth full of her son’s shit.
Climbing out, Rahul started to pour the dirt back on his still alive mother. As dirt and rocks covered Sapna up, she started to suffocate. Buried in the dark, her body was destroyed but her heart was fulfilled, as the last signs of life faded from her shit covered face. Covering up his mother’s grave completely, he flattened the soil. Then, taking his dick out, Rahul started to pee over the freshly packed earth, as he considered buying a slave from the auction next day.
Ch. 8

Alternate ending 2: Disposal of Sapna
The bluish hue on Sapna’s face disappeared slowly. “Look at you bitch, right now, you are worth even less than garbage mother.” said Rahul, as he fucked Sapna’s pussy with his foot. Hearing her son’s voice, she realized she was humping him back without even knowing. “Yes beta that’s absolutely true.” Said Sapna nearing another orgasm “I am so sorry to be such a filthy mother, so please beta, you mustn’t let such a filthy mother live anymore.” Sapna said, with tears in her eyes, as she squirted all over her son’s foot. “You are right mom. In fact it is my duty, to see garbage like you disposed of properly.” Said Rahul, grinning at his mother’s whorish behavior.
Rahul went into their bedroom and came back with a thin stretch of black rope. Sitting down in front of his mom, Rahul forced the rope into her nostrils and down her throat, then he took it out of the mouth. Doing the same thing on the opposite side, Rahul made a harness for his mother. After that Rahul made sapna get down on her knee and hand, then with harness in hand, he sat down on her back and put his toe inside the gash in her right tit. Pulling the harness back, Rahul explained to Sapna, what he wanted her to do. “When I pull on your tit that means go faster. If I pull your head back, you stop. And I want you to go to whichever direction I point your ugly face, ok ma.” “Ok beta.” Sapna spluttered through the internal harness.
Rahul then rode out on his naked mother, in to the cold November night. As the son slowly rode his mother through the streets, tugging on her tit to make her go faster, he stuffed whatever garbage he found on their way into his mother’s ass. So, things like rotten food, a dead rat, a few broken shards of glass and used condoms filled up Sapna’s ass and cunt, making it even more difficult for Sapna to carry her hunk of a son on her back. After a mile or so, Sapna fell to the ground with a splat, her fat belly and tits spreading out under her like jelly on the street. “Beta, something is wrong beta!” said sapna, her voice trembling with fear. When she refused to get back up, despite Rahul kicking, punching and even stabbing her twice, Rahul realized that she couldn’t move her legs even if she tried. Rahul then stuffed an assortment of garbage into her mouth and closed it with a tape. After that, Rahul used his mother’s face as a punching bag. As Rahul punched sapna in the head left and right, she started to bleed from her nose and cheeks profusely, as several pieces of glass shards pierced through them. Holding her head up by her hair Rahul said to Sapna “Well, why don’t you drag yourself using your hands then, bitch.”
Soon both mother and son were back in motion as sapna slowly crawled along the street naked and battered, helped along, by a few occasional kicks given by Rahul, who was walking behind her now. As she dragged herself on the cold gravel road for another 500 meters or so, suddenly, an intense stench hit Sapna’s nose. Looking up, she saw that they were at the local garbage dump. There, Rahul took the tape off his mother’s mouth, as she spit out garbage and blood in one big goop out of her mouth. Grabbing a baseball bat, Rahul returned to his mother, “I hope you understand why, I have brought you here.” Rahul told her questioningly. “You want to throw me away, right?” Sapna replied. “You always know exactly what I want, don’t you mother?” “You are my dearest son Rahul, of course I know what you want.” “Well then,” Rahul said, raising the bat in the air, “then you understand what’s going to happen now right?” In answer, sapna merely closed her eyes and accepted the inevitable, as the bat landed on her tits with a thwack. Before the pain had even registered in Sapna’s head, he had swung and hit her other breast. Soon, after just 6 clean swings, her breasts had burst open completely, their contents lying strewn on the ground.
Rahul then proceeded to slowly break each and every bone in her legs and arms, while sapna thrashed around the garbage dump, like a pig in heat. Finally, he stuffed the baseball bat into her pussy and pushed it in all the way to the handle. As blood started pouring down Sapna’s cunt, she started convulsing as the biggest orgasm of her life hit her. Then, tying his mother up tightly, Rahul put her in a huge, plastic garbage disposal bag and heaved her into the garbage pile undistinguishable from all the other garbage filling that place up. Within the bag, darkness enveloped what was left of Sapna, as the full sense pain, impending doom, and abandonment took control of her mind. Until the end, when she was tossed into the incinerator unceremoniously along with all the other garbage bags, ending her life, while Rahul ate a hearty breakfast comfortably back in his house.
Ch. 9

Alternate ending 3: Sapna’s last meal
As the bluish tinge disappeared from Sapna’s face, her breathing slowly returned to normal. . “I am hungry mother”, said Rahul “you think you can cook me one last meal, mother?” as he pulled out the nails from Sapna’s wrist and left tits. “”Sure beta.” said sapna grimacing in pain “What do you want son?” She asked Rahul. “Well,” Rahul said, squeezing her tits, “I want you mother.” “You want to eat my tits beta?” Sapna asked, sounding alarmed. “Not just your tits maa, Said Rahul, while he pulled on his mother flabby armpits, tearing away the hair. “I want to cut your hands and legs off too,” said Rahul, as he teared out the hair from her other armpit. “And I want to eat you for a long time to come.”’ said Rahul licking his mother’s now hairless armpit. “You are going to amputate me?” said Sapna, terror dripping in her every word. “Yes mother.” Rahul said and kissed his terrified mother. Standing up, Rahul put two fingers in each of his mother’s nostrils, using which, he pulled her off the chair. As Rahul pulled her behind him, with her legs shaking violently, sapna lost her footing and fell face first, onto the floor. “We can’t have this mother.” Rahul told sapna, as she trembled on the ground. He then grabbed a plier from the toolbox and catching hold of his mother’s eyelid, he pulled her into the kitchen.
Using some length of rope, Rahul securely tied his mother’s arms and legs to the four corners of the rooms. Leaving sapna trembling on the cold floor, he returned a few minutes later, with a saw in his hand. As sapna saw the evil grin on her boys face and the saw, something snapped in her mind. She started crying hysterically and furiously started to struggle against her binds, “No beta, please anything but that, I can’t take such pain anymore. Just fucking, kill me already…” Sapna begged her tormentor/son. “Shhh…” Rahul said, putting his finger on his mother’s trembling lips, “Just a few more hours’ ma, you have been such a lovely girl today, just a little more ok?” Bringing over a dental gag, Rahul inserted it into Sapna’s mouth and spread it open, then he tied pieces of ropes tightly around her left arm and her left breast, cutting off the circulation. Sitting down on the floor, he brought the saw closer to the skin of his mother’s breast, while Sapna cried and wailed through her outstretched mouth. Blood flowed freely and puddled around Sapna, as Rahul hacked away at Sapna’s saggy tit. Sapna screamed and screamed, as her son cut off her womanhood. Thwack, the breast came off as Rahul sawed it off completely, then using the lighter he burned away the wound he had made. As Rahul brought the saw near his mother’s now purple arms, Sapna’s screams turned to terror filled screeches. While Rahul was finishing the arduous process of hacking his mother’s limb off, Sapna passed out.
When Sapna awoke one hour later, she saw Rahul skinning away what used to be her left hand. Looking down, she saw the black stump where her left arm used to be and broke down crying. “Freeing his mother from her restraints, he helped her to get to her feet, “let’s have one last meal as mother and son, ok?” Rahul said, as he kissed his amputated naked mother. Wiping away her tears with her remaining arm, sapna forced a smile to her face and said, “That sounds wonderful beta.” Rahul then helped sapna cook her own tit and arm, into delicious dishes. An hour later, Rahul was sitting on the table while Sapna kneeled on the floor beside her son. “Come here mother.” Rahul said, pointing to his dick. as sapna sat down on his rock hard dick, Rahul took a piece of her cooked tit and stuffed it in her mouth. Almost retching up, Sapna forced the morsel of her own body down her throat. Then the mother and son, joined at the genitalia, fed each other the delicious dinner.
“That was amazing mom!” Rahul said, as he stuffed what was left of her hand, into Sapna’s open ass. “I am so glad you liked it my son.” Sapna whispered out. After this, Rahul spend the next two hours hacking away at Sapna’s body, as she struggled and wailed. After finishing cutting and burning the stumps, Rahul put the limbs in the freezer. Returning back to the mangled torso of his mother, Rahul slapped her awake for the 6th time that evening. Sapna looked up at her son, “are you done playing beta?” she asked weakly. Smiling at his mother, Rahul said “Just one last thing to take care of now.” Then he slung his mother over his shoulder using her hair and carried her out to the backyard. Putting her down near the septic tank, Rahul opened the latch and reflexively closed his nose, as the smell of sewage wafted up. Sapna was panicking and hyperventilating by now. Holding her up by her remaining mangled tit, Rahul kissed his mother for a full 2 minutes. “I am going to miss you so much ma, Rahul said, after which, he dropped her down the hole into the septic tank. As Rahul closed the lid, the last remaining light disappeared in the tank and a full sense of panic and terror gripped Sapna. As she slowly sank to the bottom of the sewage, the last thing she saw was the first time she breastfed Rahul, right after he was born.

Ch. 10
Alternate ending 4: The continuation (#shepersisted ;)

Rahul then bent down and kissed his mother for a full five minutes with her arms still nailed to the board. She was crying constantly while she kissed her dear boy, glad to have gotten that last kiss, before, what was looking to be her end. After separating, Rahul collected whatever saliva he had and spit on his mother’s face to get rid of the faint shit taste that he got from Sapna’s mouth. Then, leaving her lying on the floor, he went back in the house. He returned a few minutes later with his electric shaver in his hand. Bringing it close to her eyes, he showed her the shaver with a wide grin on his face. Sapna closed her eyes and waited, quivering in anticipation of the worst. Rahul started up the shaver. As he started to slowly shave off all of Sapna’s hair from her head, he thought back to how he had always remembered his mother having long flowing hair which had, only recently, started to grey around the edges. Sapna, who had always been proud of her ideal hair was crying from the brand new humiliation.
After finishing the shave (which also included her eyebrows), Sapna looked totally different to before. The thorough hair removal reduced her from the gorgeous mature woman to a very bestial looking slave. Rahul smacked his cock on his mother’s (now bald) head, dripping his precum all over it. He then kneeled down, grabbed Sapna’s right tit, pulled it off the nail and shoved his now hard cock into the hole in the center. After using his mother’s tit as a cocksleeve (while she groaned and bawled the entire time), Rahul pulled the tit off his cock and came all over her bald head. Using his hands, Rahul spread his cum all over his mother’s scalp and face.
He then proceeded to tie Sapna’s feet with the rope which was swung over a thick wood branch of the maple tree in their yard. Pulling the rope, he lifted his mom upside down with her hands still spread and nailed on the wooden board, giving her an inverted cross appearance. “This is the final step mom, I want you to keep sucking my cock, while I beat the shit out of you.” Rahul said, grinning, as he slowly stroked his rapidly hardening member “If you let go of my cock, I will kill you. If you faint, I will kill you, understood?”. “Yes, my master.” Sapna nodded in agreement, with tears flowing from her eyes as the ropes around her ankles cut off their circulation to her feet, turning them to a shade of blue.
Sitting down on a stool, he punched her lightly a few times, making her swing back and forth. Then, grabbing her by her (now bald) head he pulled her towards his groin. “Ready mom?” he asked, staring into her eyes, as Sapna grunted a “Yes” in return. Rahul then bought his reinvigorated cock near Sapna’s mouth. As soon as she could, she took her son’s huge rock hard cock deep into her mouth and started applying a strong and steady suction. Then, Rahul started to punch Sapna’s flabby belly (which was hanging upside down). As Rahul’s punches sunk into her belly fat, he could see waves forming and travelling over her abdomen, making all the fat jiggle. He started with the sides first, punching Sapna over her kidneys. Making her groan around his cock lodged in her throat, in between, he would punch her in the middle, surprising her just enough to make her loosen her suction on his cock (enough to really scare her). As Rahul neared his final orgasm of the day, he took out a small club that he had brought along with him and start to hit and make her scream around his cock. When he was about to cum, Rahul used the club and bashed her abused and swollen pussy with it. This finally made her let go of his cock, as squirts of ropy cum covered her already soiled face…
As Sapna dangled upside down on the rope, with her feet swelling up by now, Rahul bent down and brought his face close to Sapna’s. “You let go mom, u know what that means right?” he said, showing her the large knife. Sapna closed her eyes with tears flowing out of her eyes, onto her scalp and the ground, and then…
*THUD* Sapna fell to the ground, head first, as Rahul cut the rope tying her to the tree. “You were very lucky mom, it’s over now.” He said, showing her his watch, on which, Sapna could see that the 24 hour period was finally over. Sapna broke down completely, sobbing uncontrollably, as Rahul cut her ties and pulled the nail out of her arms and breasts. Rahul then hugged and kissed his (now bald) mother and Sapna kissed him back. “This was the best birthday present ever mother, thank you.” Said Rahul, his own eyes tearing up. “This is exactly what I wanted too son” she said, lying back flat on the ground. “What now mom? We need to get you to the hospital.” Said Rahul bringing out his phone. “Give a call to Alexis beta, I told her of my plans and she said she’ll take care of me if I survived.” Dr Alexis was a colleague of Sapna’s and one of her bffs.
Rahul then called into Alexis’ [private nursing home cum Body modification center] where, Sapna was taken and admitted. There, with the help of the advance medical science of Dolcett County, Sapna recovered rapidly in about 4 days’ time. Her ass, breasts and pussy were rejuvenated using Nano-reconstruction surgeries. Leaving her tongue forked/split (as Rahul said her blowjobs were better with a forked tongue), On Sapna’s request, they turned the gash in her right tit into an improvised pussy (which was almost as sensitive as an actual pussy) and also jumpstarted her ovaries, allowing her to conceive again. While she was admitted there, Sapna told Rahul that neither can she/ nor does she ever want to go back to their previous relationship anymore. “I would love to have you as my slave wife mother, there are so many more things that I want to try out on you.” Rahul replied, as he fingered her brand new titcunt, making her orgasm from her breast, right there, on the hospital bed.

The snuff movie entertainment park (cons, snuff)

"Hi I'm Tanya and I will be your guide through our park", the naked attractive bimbo with GG tits smiles at you. "The rules are simple. You can do whatever you want to every women and they all do whatever you order them to do. There are different studios with different settings. There is a filming crew in every studio for the technical stuff, eg. cameras, audio recoding,... and you can chose from an incredible large number of actors and statists to use however you please. I see you chose the Roman setting for your first scene, so let's go there".

The actresses for the big battle scene had already prepared and got dressed. On the one hand where the "Romans", athletic women with Mediterranean features and big boobs wearing nothing but having huge shields and sword as well as helmets. A centurion, even taller than the rest of them, additionally wore a fancy thing on her head and was shouting order in Latin. Following the order the "Romans" placed themselves in different formations. There were around 50 of these Romans.

On the other side of the studio were around 200 women from Germanic tribes, all naked, more than 6 feet tall and huge boobs. They had different weapons from axes to maces. They did not fight in formations or anything fancy like that, they liked to prove their manliness, eh womanliness by charging at their enemy without fear. As Tanya explained the numbers were chosen in a way that the battle was fair, the Germanic women had to make up their lack of discipline with numbers. They were preparing themselves for the battle by shouting and jumping, working themselves into a frenzy.


You walk over to the Germanic tribeswoman an ask one of them to suck your cock. She dutifully takes your cock into her mouth. You take the sword she lay next to her on the floor and just while your cock is in her throat you cut through her throat (below you cock of course). While cutting through her throat she makes gurgling noises and her feet start to trembe, but otherwise she dutifully holds her position. You throw her head into the group of frenzied German women, encourage them to fight like beasts and paint themselves in the now dead women's blood.

Via loudspeaker you also tell all women that they will be expected to fight until all warriors of at least one faction are dead, but when there is a loud signal ,they should stop in their track. Then you give the signal for the fight to start.

The Romans hide behind their shields and the Germanics run at them at full speed. The last line of Romans start throwing their pillae and a few Germanic women are hit and go down.


Just after the first wave hits the shields, the Romans put their shields a little bit to the side, use their swords to strike out and then the first line moves back, being replaced by the second line. Many Germans are hit by a sword, some who were hit badly fall down but other continue fighting.

The Germans also get in a few hits, for example an axe comes over the first line of Romans and hits a busty women in the second line right in her nipples. She grunts but continues fighting.

The now first line of the Romans repeats exactly what the first did, strike, then move back. The Germanic women, dumb but vicious continue to run against the shields and hit the women behind the shields however they can.

After doing this a third time the grounds is already littered with dead and dying tribesowmen.

As the Romans change strike with their swords again and the first line wants to move behind the second line, the Germanic women anticipated exactly that and manage to strike down a few Roman women.

Just then a loud noise can be heard and all fighting freezes. You walk into the arena, noticing the smell of sweat, blood and fear. You find a particularly intriguing situation at the very left of the battlefield: A Roman warrior is about to strike a Germanic fighter in the side with her sword, just as the Germanic women is about to crush the Roman's skull with her axe. It is not possible to anticipate exactly, who would have hit first and who would have survived. Their faces are grimaced and as you step behind the Germanic women you can hear her breathing loudly and you can see sweat running down her skin. Her smell is musky.

You take out your cock and insert your hard member into her behind. She grunts a little bit, repositions herself a little bit to not fall over, but otherwise completely hold her position. You begin pushing harder while looking at the stone-faced face of the Roman soldier she was fighting. Looking further around you can see a battlefield frozen in time, with dying women lying on the floor. This turns you on, so you begin pushing harder inside the women's anus. Then while still buttfucking her, you take a small knife and cut her throat, which causes the Roman soldier to be sprayed with blood.

You then take out your cock again without cumming and push your sword through the Roman woman's big left breast into her heart. "Just to be fair", you smile at her as she falls to the floor making weird noises.

You then announce via loudspeaker: "Okay cut, thank you very much ladies, that was great! We'll shoot the rest later"

Both Romans and Germanic women start to move again, but no longer fighting and start chatting about the scene they had just filmed. They were not only chatting and smiling with their respective groups, but Romans and Germanic women were also busily chatting with each other, retelling each other how they had seen the battle and what exciting things had happened during it. The women lying on the floor were also carried to the so called "trash-bind" and a few Germanic women started to throw sand over the blood on the floor. Not few of them are masterbating, as all the killing and dying has made them very horny.

"Woow, you are a master film-maker, that was great", Tanya smiles at you.

"Which kind of scene do you film next", she asks you.

Well which kind of scene do you want to see next?

I performed an autopsy on the body of ANILINE, CAROLINE L. at the Hospital for Tropical Diseases

In London, England on the date of October 31, 2009 @1430 HOURS.

From the anatomic findings and pertinent medical history I ascribe death to:

A: UNDISCRIPT RIBOSOMOPATHY

AS A DIRECT CONSEQUENCE OF

B: ANOREXIA NERVOSA

Anatomical Summary:

I. Pulmonary edema

II. Anorexia Nervosa (clinical).

III. Cachexia

IV. Distended abdomen

V. Dehydration

VI. Liver necrosis and enlargement

VII. Leukopenia (found on microscopic analysis of bone marrow)

VIII. Distention of intestines

Report:

External Description:

The body is unclothed and un-embalmed and is that of a well-developed, frail 20 year old pale white female which measures 5 feet 11 inches in length and weighs 95 pounds. The body is at room temperature. Rigor mortis is not present. Liver mortis is in the dependent portions and is unfixed, blanching with pressure. The hair is dark black. The pupils are widely dilated and are round, regular and equal. They measure 0.6cm in diameter. The eye-colour is green. The nasal cavity is clear. The mouth is clear. No abnormalities are seen. The teeth are natural. The ear canals are clear. No injuries are seen of the neck. A small superficial abrasion measuring 1/4 inch is seen over the left breast. The abdomen is extremely distended. The female genitalia reveal no evidence of injury or disease. Multiple needle puncture marks are seen on the thighs bilaterally. The legs show no evidence of injury. The toe nails are unpainted. The arms are thin. An intravenous needle is present on the left arm. Fresh needle marks are seen in both wrists and on the back of the right hand. A superficial abrasion measuring ~1/8 inch is present on the back of the left hand. The finger nails are long and are painted black. The right hand shows minor desquamination.

Internal Examination:

CNS:

The scalp and pericanial tissue reveal no evidence of injury or disease. The skull is intact and shows no
fractures. The dura is intact and shows no hemorrhages, either extradurally or subdurally. The arachnoid is thin and transparent. The cerebrospinal fluid is clear. The arteries of the circle of Willis have their normal anatomic distribution and reveal no arteriosclerosis. The brain weighs 1100 grams and shows no focal alterations of the surface layers. On multiple sections no abnormalities are seen throughout the cortex, white matter, basal ganglia, thalami, midbrain, pons, cerebellum or brainstem.

Neck:

Pink foamy material is present in the airway to the level of the larynx. No obstruction is seen. No gastric contents are present. No injuries or abnormalities are seen of the tongue. The larynx, trachea and large bronchi show no abnormalities. The soft tissue of the neck reveal no evidence of injury or disease.

Body Cavities:

The pleural and peritoneal cavities are free of fluid and the surfaces are smooth and glistening. The pericardial cavity is clear of any fluid.

Heart:

The heart weighs 154 grams and is small but of normal shape and configuration. The epicardial surface is smooth. The myocardium is red-brown and firm and shows no focal ulcerations. The endocardial surface and valves are grossly normal. The coronary arteries reveal no arteriosclerosis and no congenital abnormalies. The aorta reveals minimal wall thickening and plaque formation. The pulmonary arteries and great veins are grossly normal.

Respiratory System:

The lungs weigh 450 grams each The surfaces are redish-pink and moist. The consistency is soft and doughy. The cut surface is dark red in the lower lobes and pale grayish-pink in the upper lobes. Frothy pink fluid is present on the cut surfaces. No focal alterations are seen and no evidence of aspiration, pneumonia or tumor is seen grossly.

Liver:

The liver weighs 1820 grams. The capsule is reddish-brown and smooth. The liver is massively enlarged. Slices of the liver have a uniform reddish-brown appearance and show signs of necrosis. The gallbladder contains an estimated 20 ml of green viscous bile. No stones or abnormalities are seen. The bile ducts are normal. The hepatic lymph nodes are enlarged to about the size of a pea. GCMS preformed on gallbladder bile for alpha-amanitin and paracetamol was NEGATIVE

Spleen:

The spleen weighs 300 grams and is enlarged. The capsule is grayish-purple, smooth and tense. The consistency is firm. Cross sections are dark red and show focal necrosis.

Pancreas:

The pancreas is grossly normal.

Gastrointestinal Tract:

The esophagus is dilated and contains gastric content to the level of midesophagus. The upper portions of the esophagus are grossly normal. The stomach contains an estimated 200 grams of a dark green, dry and crumbly material which has the consistency of ground coffee. The stomach contains no indefinable food or medications. The mucosa is grossly normal and reveals no ulcerations or other abnormalities. The duodenum is dilated and full of a soft yellowish-green material. The mucosa is intact. The small bowel is also distended and full of a yellowish-green semisolid syrupy material. The appendix is normal. The colon is also distended and dilated with a greenish-brown dehydrated material to the level of the terminal sigmoid. The rectum is empty and shows no abnormalities.

Genitourinary System:

The right and left kidneys weigh 130 grams each. The capsules strip with ease revealing a smooth reddish-purple surface. The cut surface reveals good corticomdullary distinction. The cortices and medullae are grossly normal. The ureters are unremarkable. The bladder is normal and contains 20 ml of clear cloudy urine. The vagina is clear, the mucosa is intact. The cervix is smooth and small. The uterus is of normal size, shape and configuration. The myometrium is firm. The endometrium is thick and mucoid. The fallopian tubes are grossly normal. The right and left ovaries are unremarkable.

Endocrine System:

The pituitary, thyroid and adrenal glands are grossly normal.

Bone Marrow:

Microscopic analysis of bone marrow appears consistent with leukopenia. An Antibody assay for trichothecene mycotoxins was NEGATIVE



Signed by: Simon H. Posford, D.O

Summary

Autopsy On:

October 31, 2009

Time 2:30pm

Dr.Posford

Report released Nov 1, 2009

Death was caused by:

Immediate cause:

UNDISCRIPT RIBOSOMOPATHY

Due to:

ANOREXIA NERVOSA

END OF REPORT

Iris slowly approached the majestic creature, a big cat with a golden mane. She smoothed his black and white maid clothes and approached the lion, approaching slowly for caress him, making no quick gestures for not rushing him. When she placed his hand on the muzzle, the lion approached his head, rubbing against her. Then he stood up, revealing himself slightly smaller than her and he gently passed his large head against that of Iris, before giving him a little lick, while his fangs could tear it in an instant. Iris knelt down, running her hands through the soft fur, starting to rub the lion, laughing at his licks. She ran her hands all over her body and lion prides itself on that attention, rubbing himself to her, so that he overthrew her in his ardor.

Iris looked at him staying on the ground, waiting, breathlessly. The lion approached her and put a paw on her chest, which had the effect of causing breathe faster. the claws sprang of the paw and began to tear very slowly. Iris did not utter a cry, the lion is soft enough to tear her clothes without touching her skin. The claw went down her skirt up, the cutting through also. The lion raised his paw and Iris slowly undid the remains of his clothing, staying on the floor. The lion gently licked her body nibbling her neck, her shoulders and breasts. Obeying his signal, Iris stood up, putting on all fours beneath him, before revealing her neck, pushing her hair, leaving the lion plunging her fangs, making her moan of pain and pleasure.

Iris raised her buttocks, caressing the object of her desire from the beginning. The lion growled and the girl froze immediately. The lion released her neck and got up to put his paws on the shoulders of Iris, and brutally transfixed with his manhood. Iris groaned before to move for better welcome him in her, allowing her to move into her intimacy already wet with anticipation. An approver purring was heard and the lion began to move, making slow back and forth before to accelerate, making moan with pleasure as the claws sprang to his paws and to penetrate her skin.

Iris slumped forward, lion pressing harder on her shoulders. She knew that her shoulders were bleeding and knew that the lion was well enough educated for withdraw its claws if she were rejected him. But instead of that she will accelerate its movement , laying to the lion a new pace, to be more tired. The animal responded to his leadership, going faster in it. Soon she felt his semen fill her. She stood up again slightly to caress him his muzzle and lion put his paws on either side of her. She did not cum, but she knew that the lion was genetically modified and could enjoy up to three times in a row. He resumed, his neck between his fangs and his kidney shots, and Iris raised her back, feeling the caress his fur. The lion were pressing harder, and Iris no longer felt that white and pleasure. When she opened her eyes the lion continued to come and go in her, and had dropped her neck. Despite this, the pleasure went back inexorably.

Iris abandoned herself once more to pleasure she had resisted as much that she could to the wave that engulfed her slowly, but had yielded when the lion had slumped on her, his paws going under her, his claws hugging painfully her breasts.Iris gave himself up to pleasure, groaning, overcome by this vicious attack of the lion. Iris raised her head, rubbing against the muzzle of the lion who growled fun, completing her out again of semen and the girl found herself to thinking that it was a pity she could not carry his lion cubs. She stretched gently , waiting for the third assault of the lion, softer, while the lion began to accuse the fatigue of their embrace.

Iris raised an arm to caress the muzzle of the lion, resisting its pleasant assaults and whispered gently to start there, knowing that if she didn't guided him, the lion would do silly things. She moaned in pain while all feeling in her hand disappeared. She had seen it numerous times, but between seeing and feeling the lion snatch the arm, there was a world. She heard a bone crack and realized that it was hers. The mouth of the lion attacked the wound, tearing a portion of a breast.Overwhelmed with pain, Iris grabbed his neck to lift herself, utilizing his sex as a pivot to turn, and face him, in order to offer him a better target. The lion knew or was neck and heart, but was well educated and do would kill her that when she would ask him. With a smile, while her other breast was torn, Iris, stroked her maw, inserting hand between her lips, moaning while two fingers had been snatched him.Feeling her spirit falter, she whispered him to crunch, and felt his fangs tighten her throat for the devour this time around. Just before this, a sublime joy crossed her as she felt the lion cum again in her.

Iris was only a pile of bones that the lion had cleaned carefully when three maids went into his den, armed with combs for cleaning fur reddened of the lion. Each of them hoped to make the short straw to the next draw to feed him.

"Hey little boy." The strange lady was tall and beautiful. Her skin was pale and her eyelashes were long and numerous. She wore black clothes, matching her straight silk, which draped over her big perky breasts. Her curvy ass was also large yet firm.

"Hello miss!" He was normally shy but started to grow very interested in her. She was always lurking in alleys and around corners. Sometimes they'd make eye-contact when he was with his oblivious mother in a coffee shop. Today hew wore his spider man t-shirt.

"Come home with me." She smiled. "I love spiderman."

"Oh, uh." He really wanted to, she was his crush. For that day and all eternity, as it would turn out.

"It wouldn't be a bad thing. Your mother and I see each other all the time."

"I guess she does know you. But I'm really supposed to come right home."

"Oh you can come right home alright..." She leaned in, her giant tits swaying in his face. The soft skin of her neck splashing into and over her collar bone and then her shoulders, like a skin waterfall; her veins were like streams of pure sugar in frosting of creamy cake.

"I'll give you a treat." She chirped, then swayed her breasts lightly.

"Oh, well I do love food!" He chirped, "I suppose just for a minute."

What would the harm be? She was beautiful and cool. Cool like his older sister's friend (who had warned him to stay away from her- she was a good Christian social conservative who hated drugs, but she wore dark clothes and argued with the elders a lot), or her other friend's cousin (whom he was also warned against and was far more of a rebel; Her clothes were black with twisted red symbols on them, she did drugs, drank, and fucked, and she had many tattoos and piercing- but she herself also warned him to stay away from this mysterious lady).

She brought him back to the basement she turned into a game room. He enjoyed playing games for some time, as she fed him finely cooked meats and sweets. He was so concentrated on gorging that he lost track of time.

"Oh!" He jumped up, "I m u s t . . uh" He stopped speaking as he realized the room was different. The walls. The walls were fuzzy and dark. There were patches of various brown and black shades shifting around. Spiders. "AAA AAAAAHHHAAAHHAAHHHH"

"It's okay." She walked around the corner into the doorway. She was naked.

A handful of tarantulas chilled at her feet, some brown recluses and black widows swam through her hair and many more hung from her nipples and pussy by their webs.

She was stunning in her beauty, and he was almost as aroused as he was horrified. His entire body shriveled and shook. He tried to run but as soon as he jolted he tripped over a web and slammed his head onto the ground. Now he saw her from upside down.

Several spiders climbed over his shorts, used their mandibles to cut through them, and stuck their webbing to it, before shooting for the ceiling and rising to pull his shorts slowly off.

He stared in horror as his shorts ascended to stick to the ceiling, then at the evil naked lady standing right above him, her legs in a wide stance and here pussy right above his splayed legs.

She put tongued his boyhood into her mouth and sucked his everything, then ran her tongue up and down his body. She took out her left eye; a small spider crawled out of it and onto his tiny penis, then hiked in spirals down his body to crawl into his ears. She knelt and kissed him, holding on his forehead, her fingers petting his soft brown hair. The spider marched back into her eyesocket. She stood above him and straddled his now erect cock. It took him not even moments to come. Spiders crawled out of her vagina and over the first erection of his life, making him cum again. Various spiders bit his tiny member to inject him with erection enhancement. Stood aside and spanked him, clawing at his ass and slapping his tummy over and over.

"OW OWW OOW AHAH AH AH OWHOOWWWW PLEASE MISS STOP!! STOPPP!" He started begging.

She stood with her vagina in his face; she held his head and danced, rubbing her puffy mound over his nose, eyes, and cheekbones, loving every contour of his face. Spiders crawled over his face and stuck to his hair, then brought it back with them into her ass. She turned around and rubbed her anus over his throat and eyes. She shook her ass for him and lowered her shoulders to the floor, bending over and looking back up at him, no longer screaming but still in terrified shock and utter confusion. She climbed up him backwards, putting her feet into the webbing and to cuddled him upside down, with his face in her breasts, and her chin nesting in his hair. His penis flopped down until it hardened again. She stroked his back and softly rubbed his bottom and thighs. She rubbed her pussy over his thighs and tummy.

She came again and again, and he did many times more. She took his shirt off and left him there naked. He starved to death, wondering if she'd ever come back for him or if anyone would ever find him, unable to scream due to the webbing over his mouth.

Ehepaar

Jetzt bin ich 25 Jahre verheiratet, aber das hätte ich nicht erwartet!

Kam heute doch mein Mann, Max, von einer Geschäftsreise zurück...

Alles der Reihe nach! Erst will ich mich einmal vorstellen.
Ich heiße Gisela und bin seit 25 Jahren mit Max verheiratet. Das wissen Sie schon? Ach, ja, habe ich Ihnen ja schon erzählt. Wie alt ich bin? Tja, wissen Sie, das fragt man aber keine Frau. Na, was soll's, Sie können es sich ja selbst ausrechnen. Ich bin 48 Jahre jung und kann mich noch mit vielen dieser jungen Dinger messen, wenn's um die Figur geht. Mein Max meint, schon wegen meiner Zitzen würde er mich allen anderen vorziehen. Außerdem hätte ich eine ganz heiße Muschi und könnte ganz hervorragend ficken. Na, ja, er ist halt etwas deftig in der Aussprache. Auch in der Liebe hat er es lieber etwas handfest. Wenn er beim Ficken meine Titten bearbeitet, spüre ich das noch am nächsten Tag. Er packt dabei immer eine mit beiden Händen am Brustansatz und drückt sie so zusammen, als möchte er sie mir abzwicken. Und manchmal beißt er mich ganz schön in die Warzen. Wenn ich dann vor Schmerz aufschreie, kommt er sehr schnell zum Abspritzen. Was er nicht weiß, ist, was ich dabei träume. Das erzähle ich im besser nicht, sonst …
Ich träume immer, ich wäre im Folterkeller der Inquisition und ein Mönch in weißer Kutte foltert mich zum Geständnis.
Wenn Max dann eine meiner Euter drückt, so ist der Mönch gerade dabei, eine riesige Zange daran zu legen und sie mir abzuzwicken. Dann schreie ich auf vor Schmerzen, wie mein Max glaubt. In Wirklichkeit habe ich mich so in meinen Traum hineingesteigert, das ich vor Angst schreie...Es läuft mir eiskalt den Rücken 'rauf und 'runter, die Warzen richten sich steil auf und meine Votze krampft sich ruckartig zusammen.
Ich bin also eine heimliche Masochistin! Bis heute!
Ich hatte den ganzen Tag schon auf ihn gewartet, meine Votze wurde immer feuchter, nein, sie triefte vor Geilheit, wie immer, zwei Tage nach meiner Periode. Ich erwartete ihn - und besonders seinen heißen, harten Schwanz - sehnlichst
Und da kam er!
Irgendetwas musste ihm gegen den Strich gegangen sein, sein Gesicht war ernst und er schnauzte mich an: „Wie sieht das hier aus! Was hast denn du den ganzen Tag gemacht?" Ich war ganz verzweifelt! Ich öffnete meinen Morgenmantel, ließ meine Brüste wackeln und spreizte etwas meine Beine. "Was soll das? Es ist 5.00 Uhr abends und du bist noch im Morgenmantel! Der Haushalt ist nicht gemacht und... " dabei griff er mir an die Votze und steckte mir einen Finger ins Loch, "onaniert hast du auch wieder! Na, dir werde ich helfen!" Er riss mir den Morgenmantel herunter, packte mich an den Haaren und zog mich in das Wohnzimmer. Er knallte einen kleinen Koffer auf den Tisch und befahl mir, ihn zu öffnen. Ich bekam kullerrunde Augen, als ich sah, was darin war: ein schwarzer Lackledermantel, lange, über die Knie reichende rote Lacklederstiefel, ein BH aus Lederriemen und ein "Höschen“, ebenfalls aus Leder, das die ganze Muschi freiließ! Hat sich mein Schatz doch tatsächlich verstellt und hier den bösen Mann gespielt! Ich blickte ihn mit strahlendem Gesicht an - und wurde gleich barsch angefahren:" Anziehen!" Also gut, wenn er das Spiel weiter treiben will, mir soll's recht sein, mir gefiel es auch. Aber was dann kam, war doch mehr, als ich erwartet hatte.
" Du siehst doch ein, dass du erzogen werden musst?!" Ich nickte zustimmend - und merkte, wie ich zwischen den Schenkeln nass wurde. "Also, mitkommen!"
Er ließ mich in dieser Aufmachung, Lackledermantel und Lackstiefel, ohne etwas d'runter, auf die Straße gehen und hinter seinem Auto herlaufen. Wenn mich so die Nachbarn sehen, nicht zum Ausdenken! Ich würde mich nirgends mehr sehen lassen können! Zum Glück kamen wir bald in eine Gegend, die ich nicht kannte. Die Leute starrten mich konsterniert und kopfschüttelnd an, ich schämte mich in Grund und Boden.
Endlich hielt mein Herr vor einem älteren Haus, stieg aus und stieß mich in den Eingang. "'Rauf! 4. Stock und läuten!" Ergeben drückte ich auf die Glocke. Ein etwa 35-40 jähriger Mann öffnete.
"Guten Ta..." Weiter kam ich nicht. "Maul halten und 'reinkommen!" Entsetzt sah ich meinen Max an, aber der gab mir nur einen Stoß, dass ich in die Wohnung stolperte.
Voller Angst sah ich mich in dieser "Wohnung" um: es sah aus, wie in einer Folterkammer. Und das war es wohl auch. Überall standen fast mittelalterlich aussehende Geräte herum. Man sah bei einigen sofort, zu welchem Zweck sie gebaut waren. Ängstlich sah ich meinen Herrn an - und hörte ihn gerade sagen: " ...und sei nicht zimperlich, sie muss folgen lernen, lernen, was Frauenpflichten sind." ...er drehte sich zu mir um:" Und du, du machst alles, was Jahn dir befielt!" Und damit nahm er einen Stuhl und setzte sich in die Ecke, von wo er uns genau beobachten konnte.
Ich wusste nicht, wie ich mich verhalten sollte, ich stand da und wartete darauf, dass ich aus diesem Traum aufwachen würde. Aber nichts dergleichen geschah.
Dieser Jahn, er war übrigens in schwarzes Leder gekleidet, befahl mir ziemlich barsch, meinen Mantel auszuziehen. Bittend sah ich Max an, ich hatte doch nichts darunter an! Mir fielen fast die Augen aus dem Kopf, als ich sah, was er machte: er saß breitbeinig da, hatte seinen hoch aufragenden Schwanz in der Hand und rieb ihn bedächtig. Jetzt wusste ich, dass es keine Rettung mehr gab, was mich erwartete! Folgsam legte ich den Mantel ab und stand nackt und aufreizend wie eine Hure vor dem fremden Mann. Wie ein Stück Vieh musste ich mich drehen, um von ihm
begutachtet zu werden.
Mit einer Reitgerte strich er über meinen Körper, drückte mir die Beine auseinander und prüfte mit einem Finger meine Muschi.
Er griff hinter sich und brachte eine schwarze Kappe zum Vorschein. Bevor ich richtig begriff, was er vor hatte, stülpte er sie mir über den Kopf. Schwärze umgab mich! In Panik wollte ich sie mir herunterreißen, aber ein Schlag mit der Gerte ließ mich mein Vorhaben stoppen. Ich heulte fast, als der Kerl mir befahl, ich sollte mich auf den Boden legen:" Auf den Rücken!"
Es blieb mir nichts anderes übrig, als zu gehorchen - ein brennender Schlag auf meinen Po unterstrich den Befehl. Schnell legte ich mich hin. Ein leichter Schlag an die Innenseite meiner Schenkel und ich spreizte gehorsam die Beine. Jetzt spürte ich die Gerte überall über meinen nackten Körper streichen...mal auf den Schultern...mal auf dem Bauch...jetzt auf dem linken Busen...plötzlich ein kurzer, unerwarteter, scharfer Schmerz auf dem rechten... Er hatte zugeschlagen! "Na, dein Euter wackelt aber recht kräftig!" Ich wollte mich wegdrehen, aber ein erneuter Schlag traf mich, diesmal meine offene Muschi. Er hatte genau meinen Kitzler getroffen!
....Wieso meinen Kitzler??? So groß ist der doch auch wieder nicht, dass er im Normalzustand aus den Schamlippen ragt, das macht er doch nur, wenn ich stark erregt bin!? Entsetzt merkte ich, dass meine Votze vor Geilheit fast überlief! Ich schämte mich entsetzlich! Bevor ich die Beinen schließen konnte, spürte ich etwas dickes, raues in mein triefendes Loch eindringen! Er wird mich doch nicht ficken!? Gleich darauf merkte ich, was das war...er hatte mir den Gertenstiel
´reingeschoben! So beschämend diese Behandlung auch war, ich hatte keine Chance mehr mich zu wehren! Ich zuckte vor Geilheit und war gerade vor einen Orgasmus...als er den die Gerte herauszog! " Weitermachen...bitte ...bitte...weiter...!" Aber wieder traf mich ein scharfer Hieb und wieder auf den Kitzler! Ich konnte es nicht glauben, aber fast wäre ich fertig geworden!
Plötzlich packten mich 4 Hände und zerrten mich hoch. Der Meister (?) führte mich etwas zur Seite und befahl mir, mich mit breiten Beinen hinzusetzen. Erst dachte ich auf einen Stuhl. Aber gleich merkte ich meinen Irrtum. Es waren zwei Stangen, die meine Muschi durch das Darauf sitzen weit öffneten und so für jeden zur Verfügung stellte. Sie legten um meine Handgelenke Manschetten, an denen Ketten hingen und zogen meine Arme hoch.
Doch plötzlich fühlte ich, wie sie die beiden Stangen herauszogen und mir ein Höschen anzogen.... Was soll denn das?...Und jetzt zogen Sie mir sogar ein Korsett an! Ich verstand gar nichts mehr. Gleich darauf drückten sie mir die Beine auseinander und ketteten sie am Boden fest. Jetzt stand ich breitbeinig und gebunden da, für jeden zur gefälligen Bedienung.
Sie gaben sich allerdings damit nicht zufrieden. Jetzt spürte ich wie sie mich mit einem Strick umwickelten und an die Säule festbanden. Ich war jetzt wirklich hilflos meinem Herrn und dem
Meister ausgeliefert. Und schon wieder kam die Reitgerte zum Einsatz! Erst streichelte er mich damit, aber immer wenn ich es nicht erwartete, traf mich ein scharfer Hieb, entweder auf meine Brüste, oder auf meine Muschi. Es musste ihm aufgefallen sein, dass meine Warzen steil aufragten. Das musste sogar durch den Stoff des Korsetts zu sehen sein, denn plötzlich hob er meine Titten aus den Schalen und schlug ein paarmal kräftig auf meine Zitzen. Ich jaulte auf vor Schmerzen - und merkte doch, wie meine Geilheit immer höher stieg! "Also, die frechen Dinger" dabei zog er an meinen Warzen " wollen wir doch mal prüfen!" Ich verstand nicht, was er damit meinte. Ich hörte ein Kettenklirren, dann packte er mich an der linken Warze, zog sie lang und - setzte mir eine Klammer an den Warzenhof! Das Gleiche machte er mit meiner rechten und gleich noch jeweils eine auf der oberen Seite.
Es musste provozieren aussehen, wie ich so gebunden, mit geklemmten Zitzen dastand.
Aber ich schämte mich schon gar nicht mehr. Ich hatte nur noch Angst, Angst was sie mit mir und meinen schönen Brüsten vor hatten. Dabei dachte ich auch an meine geilen Träume, die ich immer habe, wenn ich ficke oder meine Muschi selbst streichle. Sie werden doch nicht....! Wieder ein
scharfer Schlag auf meine Titten. Kurz darauf wieder einer. Dabei zogen Sie immer wieder an der Kette und dehnten meine Warzen, manchmal so fest, dass ich das Gefühl hatte, sie würden sie mir samt Milchdrüsen ausreißen. Ich jammerte und bettelte um Gnade - und spürte doch, wie meine Muschi kochte. Sie musste triefen vor Schleim. Das stellte der Meister auch fest, als er mir mein Höschen auszog und mit einem Finger mein Loch prüfte. "Ah, da schau an! Geil wirst du! Wollen wir mal sehen, was wir mit dir zur Strafe anstellen werden!" Ich hörte ein Getuschel, konnte aber nichts verstehen. Jetzt kam der Meister wieder zu mir. Er packte meine linke Schamlippe, zog daran...und setzte auch daran eine Klammer. Ohne auf meine Proteste zu hören vollzog er das gleiche mit meiner rechten Schamlippe. Mein Herr und der Meister zogen jetzt an allen Ketten. Er war furchtbar!
Meine Titten fühlten sich an, als würden sie ausgerissen und in meiner "Votze", wie der Meister meine Muschi nannte, brannte ein Höllenfeuer! Als ich glaubte, meine Titten würden nicht
mehr länger zu dehnen sein, spürte ich, wie einer anfing, die linke mit einem Strick zu umwickeln. Immer enger wurde es um mein Schmuckstück. Um nicht vor Schmerz - und Geilheit laut aufzuschreien, bis ich mir auf die Lippen. Ich konnte es aber nicht verhindern, dass mein Bauch anfing, den kommenden Orgasmus zuckend anzukündigen. Einer der beiden muss das gemerkt haben, denn plötzlich und ganz unerwartet traf mich ein scharfer Hieb genau auf meinen gedehnten, gequälten Kitzler! Ein Schrei brach aus meiner Kehle, der nicht enden wollte! Ohne Rücksicht auf die "gespannte" Lage meiner Lustkirsche zuckte mein Bauch vor und zurück...auf und ab...! Und immer wieder traf mich die Gerte in mein Lustzentrum...auf die Titten...und wieder genau auf meinen Kitzler! Ich wusste gar nicht, dass ein Orgasmus so lange dauern kann!! Jetzt schrie ich doch und bettelte um Gnade! Sie hörten auf, meine Titten und Votze zu schlagen und der Orgasmus ebbte wellenartig ab. Ermattet hing ich in meinen Fesseln. "Schau dir mal diese Votze an! Die zuckt immer noch! Und der Saft fließt ihr wie Wasser ´raus!" Genauso fühlte ich es auch. Jetzt, nach meinem Lustausbruch schämte ich mich furchtbar. Ich war erzogen worden, dass eine Dame sich nicht gehen lässt, schon gar nicht beim Sex! Aber was hatte ich gemacht! Ich hatte mich dem Orgasmus hingegeben wie ein Tier! Und ich musste es eingestehen, ich hatte noch nicht genug, ich gierte nach mehr! Enttäuscht merkte ich, wie sie mich von der Säule losmachten. Warum hörten sie denn gerade jetzt auf? Ich brauche es doch noch mal!!!
Ich wollte gerade nach mehr betteln, als ich spürte, wie einer meine Votze abtastete. Als er meine Lustkirsche berührte, war das Lustgefühl so stark, dass ich zurück zuckte und stöhnte "Max, ich glaube sie ist noch nicht so weit! Wir müssen sie schon noch etwas in die Mangel nehmen!"
Ich musste mich nackt ausziehen. Und wieder band er mich so, dass ich mit gespreizten Beinen und Armen dastand, jetzt allerdings nicht mehr an der Säule. Damit ich meine Beine gespreizt hielt, mussten sie mir wohl einen Stock angekettet haben. Auf alle Fälle konnte ich sie nicht schließen! Meine Muschi musste wieder vollkommen offen stehen, zum allgemeinen Vergnügen.
" Ich glaube, wir werden sie erst einmal prüfen, ob sie für einen Fick geeignet ist." Der wird mich doch nicht doch noch vor meinem Max vernaschen?! Irgendwie geilte mich der Gedanke auf. Aber wieder hatte ich nicht mit dem Meister gerechnet. Ich hörte etwas summen...dann berührte etwas vibrierendes meine offene Muschi...drang ein...und machte mich ganz zart immer geiler. Das musste einer dieser batteriebetriebenen Dildos sein. Etwas enttäuscht, aber doch auch beschämt stand ich da und wurde von einem künstlichen Schwanz abgefickt! Das war aber nur der Anfang! Gerade als ich wieder so weit war - zog der Meister mir dieses vibrierende, stoßende Ding aus meiner schmatzenden Votze heraus.
Er band mich wieder los und fesselte meine Hände auf den Rücken. " Damit deine Titten nicht so gespannt sind!" Was hat er jetzt schon wieder vor? Er legte mir eine Art Gürtel um, der nicht bloß um meine Taille ging, sondern auch zwischen meinen Beinen durchgezogen wurde. Wofür das gut sein sollte, merkte ich sofort, als der Meister ihn immer enger zog: meine Muschi und mein Kitzler wurde immer fester zusammen gepresst " So, jetzt wollen wir mal den Ausgleich anbringen." Was meinte er? "Max komm her, hilf mir!" ..." nimm ihr linkes Euter...ja, ganz am Ansatz, drück´ es zusammen und ziehe daran!" Das kannte ich doch schon! ....Weit gefehlt! Etwas raues berührte meine zarte Tittenhaut und gleich darauf begriff ich was er vorhatte: er band mir mit einem Seil meine linke Brust ab. Immer enger schnürte er sie. Erst als ich zu stöhnen anfing, reichte es ihm. "Jetzt die andere" Auch das machten die beiden auf die gleiche Weise. Meine Brüste mussten
aussehen, wie Eisenbahnpuffer. "Sie mal, wie die dunkel werden!" "Klar, so wie ich die abgebunden habe! Da staut sich das Blut. Sollen wir sie ihr ein paar Stunden so lassen? Dann Sterben sie ihr ab, dann hat sie keine Titten mehr und braucht keinen BH mehr. Sparst viel Geld!" "Hmmm.." Sind die beiden wahnsinnig??? Die können mir doch nicht meine Brüste zerstören!! "Neieeein!!!! Nicht kaputt machen!!!!!" Ein Schlag traf mich auf meine rechte Brust "Halt´s Maul! Da hast Du nicht mit zu bestimmen! Das werden wir später entscheiden." Ich konnte es nicht glauben, das war die Stimme von meinem Max! Ich heulte und zitterte am ganzen Körper! Nie hätte ich gedacht, dass meine Onanierträume einmal wahr werden könnten!
"Aber erst wollen wir noch etwas Erziehung praktizieren." Und wieder ging das Gertenspiel los. Zartes Streicheln, plötzliches scharfes Zuschlagen, wieder Streicheln und wieder ein unerwarteter Schlag auf meine abgebundenen Euter, den Hintern, die Schenkel oder meinem Kitzler, der schon wieder weit aus der Muschi herausragte. Als sie merkten, dass ich gleich explodieren würde, hörten sie sofort auf. Ich war am Verzweifeln. Meine Brüste, mein Hintern, meine Schenkel brannten und meine Muschi...nein die brannte nicht, sie brodelte! Kurz vor einem Orgasmus zu sein und nicht fertig zu werden, grausam! Ich konnte mich nicht einmal selbst helfen. Die Hände waren mir auf den Rücken gebunden und die Beine konnte ich auch nicht aneinander reiben. Sie zogen mich ein paar Meter zur Seite. Es musste obszön aussehen, mit weit gespreizten Beinen zu gehen. Aber es hinderte mich daran, fertig zu werden. Sie ließen mich so stehen, tuschelten miteinander, ich hörte sie mit irgendetwas hantieren.
Sie nahmen mir die Spreizstange wieder ab und erlösten meine Titten von der Bindequal. erleichtert – und bedauernd spürte ich, wie sie den Strick abwickelten. Erleichtert, weil sie es zum Glück nicht wahr gemacht haben, meine Brüste zu verstümmeln, bedauernd, weil das Gefühl der eingeengten, gepressten Titten unheimlich erregend war.
Der Meister führte mich nochmal etwas zur Seite, bis ich an ein ...Gestell(?) stieß. Ja, es war ein Gestell. Zu welchem Zweck merkte ich erst, als sie mich darauf gehoben und die Hände und die Füße fixierten. Der "Sitz" bestand wieder nur aus 2 Stangen, die meine Schamlippen auseinanderzogen. Wenn ich anfangs glaubte, hilflos ausgeliefert zu sein, so hatte ich nicht gewusst, was mich jetzt erwartete. In dieser Stellung war ich wirklich hilflos! Jeder konnte mit mir machen, was er wollte. Meine Brüste waren von allen Seiten erreichbar, durch die vorgestreckten Arme zudem auch noch etwas hängend und meine Muschi stand weit offen und mein Kitzler ragte
unbedeckt heraus - für jeden und für jedes Spiel bereit.
"Schau dir mal diese geschwollenen Votzenlappen an! Und der Kitzel erst! So dick haben sie noch nie aus gesehen." Ich wurde rot bei dem Gedanken, vor diesen beiden Männern wie auf dem Präsentierteller zu sitzen, auch wenn einer der Beiden mein Mann ist. Es war mir schon immer sehr unangenehm z. B. beim Frauenarzt auf dem gynäkologischen Stuhl zu sitzen und ein Mann zwischen meinen Beinen, der in mir herum fummelte. Aber diese Situation war viel beschämender. Und schon hatte der Meister seine Hände wieder an meiner Muschi. Er spreizte meine Schamlippen noch mehr, er zog an den "kleinen" Schamlippen und dehnte sie noch länger, als sie schon sind. "Bei dem Kitzler muss eine Kuh ja so heiß sein." Dabei rollte er ihn zwischen 2 Fingern. Ich zuckte zusammen und stöhnte auf, die Lustkirsche war extrem empfindlich. Aber darauf nahm
er keine Rücksicht. Er schob mir die Vorhaut zurück und packte meinen Kitzlerkopf. Langsam zog er ihn in die Länge. Immer weiter...immer länger! Bald hatte ich ein Gefühl, als wollte er mir das Lustfleisch herausreißen. Inzwischen hatte sich mein Herr meiner Brüste angenommen und zog mit aller Macht an meinen Warzen. " Sag mal, Max, hat die Kuh eigentlich schon mal Milch gegeben?" Das zweite Mal, dass er mich eine Kuh nannte. Ich wollte schon protestieren als mein Max mich anstieß: "Los, antworte!" Aber das weiß er doch! Wir haben doch 2 Kinder, beide schon verheiratet. Als ich nicht sofort antwortete riss der Meister kräftig an meinem Kitzler. "Hörst du nicht, was dein Herr von dir erwartet? Folge!" Ich nickte mit dem Kopf. "Du sollst antworten, nicht nicken! Sage:
ich unnütze Kuh habe zwei..., ja?.. also zwei Kinder geworfen und sie gesäugt!" Es war beschämend und deprimierend, wie die beiden mit mir umgingen. Aber ein paar Gertenschläge brachten mich doch dazu zu antworten: " Ja, Meister, ich unnütze Kuh habe 2 Kinder geworfen
und habe sie gesäugt!" "Na, dann wirst du ja das, was jetzt folgt ein bisschen kennen. Aber erst wollen wir uns nochmal mit deiner Votze beschäftigen." Er ließ meinen gequälten Kitzler los...und nahm dafür eine meiner Schamlippen, zog dran und setzte eine Klammer daran. Das gleiche machte er wieder mit der anderen. Es mussten andere als zuvor sein, denn ein schweres Gewicht dehnte sie und zog sie nach unten in die Länge.
Und wieder kam er mit einem Vibrator, nur diesmal steckte er ihn mir nicht in´s Loch, sondern hielt ihn an meinen geschwollenen Kitzler. Dazu spielte jetzt mein Herr das Gertenspiel mit meinen Brüsten und meinem Hintern. Ich spürte es hoch brodeln...mein Bauch, meine Titten, alles krampfte sich zusammen. Ich wand mich schreiend in den Fesseln. Ein ungeheurer Orgasmus schwemmte zum zweiten mal alle meine Hemmungen fort. Ich merkte nur im Unterbewusstsein, dass mein Herr mir seinen eisenharten Schwanz in die Hinterpforte trieb und mich von hinten stieß. Dabei drehte und zerrte er an meinen armen, gequälten Brüsten. Als er sich in mich entlud, erreichte ich meinen Höhepunkt. Ich hing wie eine Epileptikerin in den Fesseln. Langsam ebbte der Orgasmus ab. Keuchend und japsend hing ich in dem Gestell. Alles tat mir weh, meine Brüste, mein Hintern, meine Votze. "Gnade...Gnade...ich kann nicht mehr!!" "Also gut, bis zum Finale sollst du etwas Ruhe haben." Noch mehr?
Um Gottes Willen, das überlebe ich nicht, nein nur nicht noch mehr! Mein Kitzler fühlte sich wie rohes Fleisch an. Aber während ich das dachte, merkte ich, dass ich schon wieder geil wurde. Was hatten diese beiden Sadisten nur mit mir gemacht! Ich verabscheute meine Geilheit und mein Benehmen, zugleich gierte ich nach mehr, nach viel mehr, nach hunderten, nach nicht mehr enden wollenden Orgasmen. Und, ich muss es ehrlich eingestehen, mir war es im Moment vollkommen gleich, wer mir dazu verhelfen würde, mein Mann oder der Meister oder sonst wer. Ja ich hätte sogar eine Meisterin begrüßt. Mir war nur eines wichtig: an Titten und Votze gequält zu werden und zu neuen Orgasmen zu kommen. Sie ließen mich wohl 10 Minuten in meinem eigenen Saft schmoren. Ich roch Kaffee, ich hörte Tassen klirren und ihr leises Reden. Was sie redeten, verstand ich nicht. Nur einzelne Worte wie Euter und Votze.
"So, auf zu neuen Taten! Ich glaube, einen Teil ihrer Emanzenträume haben wir ihr schon ausgetrieben. Jetzt wollen wir Ihr auch noch den Rest aussaugen." Was er damit meinte,
wurde mir erst später klar. Aber erst fingen sie wieder mit meinem Kitzler und meinen Brüsten an. Beide hatten sie eine Gerte, beide quälten sie mich nach der bekannten Weise. Zwischendurch drückte immer wieder einer seinen Gertengriff in eines meiner Öffnungen und fickte
mich damit. Oh, Gott, ich merkte bald, wie es in mir aufstieg, wie ich immer geiler wurde. Ich war rettungslos verloren, ich war süchtig nach dieser harten Behandlung.
Sie banden wieder meine Brüste ab und sogen sie mir dieses Mal nach oben. Ohne mit den Gerten aufzuhören, zogen sie mich an meinen Eutern in die Höhe. Ich stand schon so weit die Fesselung es zuließ in dem Gestell. Aber sie hörten nicht auf. Erst als ich glaubte, meine Titten würden abreißen, erst dann stoppten sie. Ich stöhnte und jammerte vor Schmerzen...und kochte in der Votze. Sie konzentrierten sich mit den Gerten immer mehr auf meine gedehnten Titten. Als sie merkten, dass ich schon wieder kurz davor war, hörten sie sofort auf. Mein Herr ließ mich wieder herab und fragte den Meister: "sollen wir das andere gleich machen?" "OK, fangen wir an!" Was haben die beiden vor? Wenn die so sprechen, muss es ganz schlimm sein.
Ich spürte wie mir einer die Schamlippen auseinanderzog und der andere etwas hartes, hohles über den geschwollenen Kitzler schob. "Einschalten! " sagte der Meister und gleich darauf hörte ich einen Elektromotor anlaufen. Was hatten die vor? Diese Ungewissheit dauerte nicht lange und ich wusste es. Langsam aber sicher saugte etwas meinen dicken Kitzler in diese Röhre, die sie mir darüber gestülpt hatten. Anfangs war es ja ein lustiges Gefühl, aber je weiter meine Lustkirsche, die inzwischen schon zur Pflaume geworden war, in das Rohr gesaugt wurde, desto stärker wurde das Kitzeln. Und ein Schmerz meldete sich an, der immer deutlicher wurde. Aber nicht genug, plötzlich spürte ich zwei harte Kappen, die meine Brüste gedrückt wurden. Es mussten auch Saugglocken sein, denn das ziehende Gefühl ging auch hier los. Anfangs war es wie damals, als ich bei meinen beiden Kindern die Milch mit einer elektrischen Pumpe absaugte. Aber nur anfangs. Bald fühlte es sich an, als ob meine Warzen 20 cm lang würden, als wenn alles, was in meinen Eutern war heraus gesaugt würde. Dazu der immer stärker werdende Schmerz an meinem Kitzler. Ich stöhnte und wand mich, ich biss mir auf die Lippen und konnte doch nicht verhindern, dass ich immer näher einem Orgasmus kam. Endlich, als ich glaubte, alles würde abreißen, der Schmerz unerträglich wurde, stellte der Meister den Motor ab und befreite mich von den Ungeheuern. Ich zuckte immer noch als ich meinen Max hörte: "Los, wir ficken sie gleichzeitig! Du von hinten, ich von vorne!" Ich schrie und wollte mich dagegen wehren, aber fast gleichzeitig drangen sie in meine beiden Öffnungen ein. Ich spürte wie sie sich irgendwo in mir trafen, nur durch eine dünne Wand getrennt. Sie rammelten wie die Wilden. Ich bin noch nie so schmerzhaft gefickt worden. Der Kitzler brannte wie Feuer. Beim jedem Fickstoß schrie ich auf. Mein Herr packte meine malträtierten Euter, walkte sie, presste sie, drehte sie, zog an den gequälten Zitzen und biss immer wieder in die geschundenen Dinger. Und während ich noch vor Geilheit schrie, krampfte sich mein ganzer Körper in einem fast
schlagartig kommenden Orgasmus zusammen. Ich warf mich in meinen Fesseln hin und her, ich schrie und tobte, ich gebärdete mich wie eine Irre...der Orgasmus wollte nicht aufhören...er war so schmerzhaft und doch so herrlich geil..! Da spürte ich, wie der Schwanz von meinem Herrn immer dicker wurde...der musste zum platzen angeschwollen sein...jetzt der vom Meister...ich hatte ein Gefühl, als würde er meine hintere Pforte aufreißen...und fast gleichzeitig spürte ich ihre heiße Soße in mich sprudeln! Noch einmal krampfte sich alles in mir zusammen...war mein ganzer Körper ein einziger Orgasmus...dann ebbte es ab.
Schluchzend hing ich in meinen Fesseln. Meine Nerven waren vollkommen hinüber. Und jetzt tat mein Max etwas, was die meisten Männer einfach nicht können (oder begreifen?), er nahm mich in die Arme, streichelte mich, drückte mich an sich und küsste mich zärtlich - er war gänzlich anders, als vor ein paar Minuten. Langsam beruhigte ich mich.
Aber noch hatte ich nicht ausgelitten. Sie banden meine Hände los, zogen
mir die Kappe vom Kopf und gaben mir einen nassen Waschlappen: "Mach dich sauber, wasche dich!" "Hier?" fragte ich konsterniert, schließlich saß ich noch breitbeinig auf diesem Gestell. Außerdem hatte ich noch nie vor anderen meine Muschi gewaschen. "Hier!" Jetzt sah ich erst, wie mein Kitzler sich verändert hatte. Dick wie eine vollreife Pflaume, dunkelrot, fast schon blaurot, die Schamlippen so angeschwollen, wie Fahrradreifen...und aus meinem weit offen stehendem
Loch quoll es, als würde ich auslaufen! Aber nicht bloß der Saft meines Herrn,
nein, ich hatte mindestens genauso viel abgegeben, wie er! Ich bin zwar immer schon schnell nass geworden, aber dass ich über laufe, nein, das ist mir noch nie passiert. Unter mir, auf dem Boden war eine richtige, kleine Pfütze! Ich wusch mich also wie befohlen und als ich mich vorne und hinten gereinigt hatte...tropfte es immer noch aus meiner Muschi. Da brachte der Meister einen Flaschenschwamm! Richtig, einen Flaschenschwamm! So einen walzenförmigen Schwamm, an einem Stiel befestigt, so dass man besser den Hals einer Flasche reinigen kann. Die wollen doch nicht...? Nein, sie wollten nicht, ich sollte es selbst machen! Ich schämte mich schon wieder. Das ist doch pervers, was die von mir verlangen! Da fiel mir ein, dass das, was ich gerade erlebt hatte, auch nicht gerade die allgemeine Sexpraktik ist, die die Allgemeinheit praktiziert. Aber der Schwamm wollte nicht so richtig ´rein. Also halfen mir die beiden und zogen meine Votze weit auf. Und mit vereinten Kräften schafften wir es, das Ding in mich ´rein zu kriegen. Ich wollte jetzt damit mein Loch "fegen", aber leider, das funktionierte nicht, es flutschte nicht. Aber was anderes funktionierte: meine Geilheit! Ich wurde doch tatsächlich heiß!
Mir schoss eine Idee durch den Kopf, ein Traum, den ich schon als sechzehnjährige träumte und doch viel zu viel Hemmungen (oder Erziehung?) hatte, um ihn mir zu erfüllen. Jetzt hatten mir die Beiden diese Hemmungen ausgetrieben. "Meister, kann ich bitte ein Glas haben? Ja, ein ganz normales Trinkglas." Als er es mir brachte, packte ich ihn an seinem Schwanz und wichste ihn. Er begriff schnell, packte meine Titten und geilte sich daran auf. Es dauerte nicht lange und er spritzte in das Glas. Schnell schnappte ich mir meinen Süßen.
Auch er musste opfern. Und wieder holte ich mir den Meister und molk ihn ab. Nur wollte sein Gerät nicht mehr so recht und auch mein Max konnte so schnell hintereinander nicht abspritzen. Ach diese Männer, wenn´s d´raufankommt, sind sie Schlappschwänze! Wie gut hat uns Frauen doch die Natur versorgt. Wir können immer! "Also, quält mich noch einmal. Ich will noch einiges von eurem Saft!" Sie wollten mir wieder die Kappe aussetzen, aber diesmal wehrte ich mich dagegen. Diesmal wollte ich alles sehen! Sie brachten wieder dieses Pumpengerät. Ich nahm es ihnen aus der Hand und setzte es mir selbst an. Und wieder kam dieses geile, saugende Gefühl. Nur diesmal steigerte ich es noch, indem ich an dem Rohr kräftig zog. Es ist unwahrscheinlich, wie lang so ein
Kitzler werden kann! Ich pumpte damit auf und ab, "macht das ...auch mit...meinen Titten!!!" Das ließen sich die beiden nicht zweimal sagen. Ich überließ ihnen auch noch meinen Kitzler und beschäftigte mich wieder mit ihren Schwänzen. Knochenhart und pulsierend lagen die beiden Lanzen in meinen Händen, ein herrliches Gefühl! Das und die raue und doch geile Behandlung meiner Titten und meiner Votze brachten mich in kürzester Zeit auf volle Fahrt. Ich wichste ihre Glieder so schnell ich nur konnte, ich hüpfte auf meinen Spreizstangen wie auf einem Penis. Mein Max war wohl der potentere, denn seiner schwoll als erster an und schoss seine Ladung in das Glas. Der
Meister brauchte noch etwas. Ich packte seinen Sack, drückte ihn, drehte und zerrte daran, als wenn ich ihm die Eier ausreißen wollte und siehe da, auch sein Schwanz schwoll an, zuckte und spritze ab.
Endlich hatte ich das was ich wollte, von mehreren Männern (ja, ich weiß, es waren nur zwei; man kann nun mal nicht alles haben!) den Saft gesammelt. Ich spürte, wie es mir kam. Gierig setzte ich das Glas an die Lippen und trank dieses köstliche Nass mit einem Zug aus. Dieser etwas salzige Geschmack, der herrlich geile Geruch...ich explodierte! Ich hielt mich verzweifelt an ihren Schwänzen fest und presste sie, als wollte ich sie ihnen abquetschen. Glücklicherweise war dieser Orgasmus nicht so stark, wie der letzte - ich hätte es nicht überstanden, ich wäre sicherlich ohnmächtig geworden. In den streichelnden Armen meines Mannes beruhigte ich mich wieder. Wir saßen anschließend noch zusammen, tranken einen guten Wein und erholten uns von dieser herrlichen "Strapaze". Dabei erzählte ich den beiden, was ich mir in meinen geilsten Onanier- und Fickphantasien so alles träume, wie ich mich als Hexe sehe, wie mir die Mönche meine schönen Brüste verstümmeln, wie ... Da merkte ich, dass ich schon wieder meine Schenkel aneinander rieb. Das ist doch unmöglich, ich konnte nach so einem Nachmittag nicht schon wieder geil werden! Mir taten doch noch Titten und Votze weh! Meine Stimme wurde immer rauer, ich sah, wie die beiden ihre Schwänze rieben und überlegend auf meine Brüste sahen. "Nein, nein...,das könnt ihr nicht machen! Ich lasse mich nicht verstümmeln!" Sie achteten gar nicht auf mich. Der Meister nahm meine linke Warze und fragte meinen Max: "Sag´ mal, wollt ihr eigentlich noch Kinder? Wäre es schlimm, wenn Deine Kuh nicht mehr stillen kann?" "Nein, wir sind aus dem Alter ´raus. Was hast Du vor?" "Ich wüsste ein paar Nadelspiele, die wirklich geil sind. Das Problem dabei ist, dass ihre Stillfähigkeit darunter leiden könnte." Entsetzt sah ich, wie mein Max gierig meine Euter betrachtete! Er nickte: "also los, zeig mal, was Du mit ihr anstellen kannst." Bevor ich mich wehren konnte, hatten sie mich gepackt, auf den Stuhl gedrückt und zu einem handlichen Paket verschnürt! Ich war mal wieder vollkommen hilflos und der Willkür der beiden ausgeliefert. Und ich muss eingestehen, dass ich schon wieder furchtbar geil war! Der Meister brachte eine Schachtel voller Stecknadel und legte sie in eine Schale mit Alkohol: "Nimm eine und mach´ alles nach, was ich jetzt mit ihrer rechten Zitze mache." Dadurch, dass sie mir diesmal die Augen nicht verbanden, konnte ich genau sehen, was sie mit mir anstellten. Der Meister nahm meine linke Warze zwischen Daumen und Zeigefinger und zog sie mir lang...mein Herr tat dasselbe, jetzt setzten sie die Nadel auf meine Zitzenspitze - und drückten immer fester darauf. Entsetzt sah ich, wie die Nadel immer tiefer in mein gailes Fleisch eindrang. Es tat weh, aber nicht so arg, wie ich es mir vorgestellt hatte. Ich biss die Lippen aufeinander und unterdrückte mein Stöhnen. Als nur noch der Glaskopf heraus schaute, meinte der Meister: " Da weiß ich noch was!" Er zog die Nadel wieder ein Stück heraus. "So, so, eine Hexe bist Du in deinen Träumen. Na, das kannst Du haben! Max, gib mir mal die beiden Feuerzeuge!" Entsetzt und ohne mich dagegen wehren zu können sah ich zu, wie die beiden die Flamme an die Nadel hielten. Es dauerte nicht lange und der Stahl wurde rotglühend. Es
war kaum zu glauben, aber ich merkte, wie ich meine Schenkel aneinander rieb, wie ich gierig auf den glühenden Stahl in meiner Zitze starrte! Ich hatte erwartet, dass diese Glut mich vor Schmerzen schreien lassen würde. So weh tat das aber gar nicht! Nach ein paar Minuten ließen die beiden meine gequälten Warzen in Ruhe. " Sag´ mal Jahn, weißt Du, wie man Ringe an den Zitzen anbringt? Ich finde beringte Titten und Votzen unheimlich geil!" " Kein Problem! Ich habe alles da. Soll ich es mit oder ohne örtliche Betäubung machen?" " Na, ohne!" Der Gedanke, meine Warzen mit Ringen zu verzieren, war mir schon sehr oft durch den Kopf gegangen. Das Problem war nur, wer macht mir das. Zum Juwelier wollte ich nicht und zu meinem Arzt auch nicht. Außerdem hatten wir bisher eine "gutbürgerliche" Ehe geführt. Ich hätte nie gewagt, mit meinem Max darüber zu sprechen. Wie man sich so in jemanden täuschen kann! Inzwischen bereitete der Meister alles vor. Er legte eine riesige Kanüle in die Schale mit Alkohol und dazu zwei kleine Metallstifte. Mit einem in Alkohol getränkten Wattebausch rieb er meine Warzen ab, nahm einen Flaschenkorken, setzte den auf die eine Seite meiner linken Zitze, die Kanüle auf die andere...und drückte sie mir langsam durch mein Fleisch!
Dadurch, dass er es so langsam machte, war der Schmerz so stark, dass ich schrie wie am Spieß - und es doch furchtbar geil fand. er legte den Korken zu Seite, schob einen dieser kleinen Metallspieße in die Kanüle, hielt Spieß und Fleisch fest und zog die Nadel heraus. Der Stift saß fest! Er klebte noch ein Pflaster darüber: "Wenn Du keine Entzündung haben willst, musst Du mehrmals täglich den Stift bewegen und alles mit Alkohol abwaschen!" Ich nickte folgsam. Die Prozedur mit der anderen Warze war die gleiche. " In ein paar Tagen ist alles verheilt. Dann könnt Ihr einen
schönen Goldring einziehen. Du kannst die Ringe auch zur Erziehung verwenden, Max. Aber was man damit alles machen kann, zeige ich Dir das nächste Mal, wenn Ihr kommt. Den Kitzler machen wir ihr heute nicht, das wäre zu viel für heute. Vielleicht auch das nächste mal?"
Sie fingen an, mich loszubinden. Was, sollte das alles gewesen sein? Ich war noch gar nicht fertig geworden!
Jetzt war ich so richtig in Fahrt!
"Jetzt seid Ihr d´ran. Wir wollen mal einen Gewichtheber-Wettbewerb machen!" Sie sahen mich fragend an. " Nun, Ihr werdet gleich sehen, was ich meine. Meister, ich brauche zwei
Eimer, zwei Riemen und eine Waage. Hast Du so etwas da?" Er brachte mir das gewünschte. "Beine breit!" befahl ich und sie machten es folgsam. Erst band ich Max die Eier mit dem Riemen ab, dann dem Meister. An das andere Ende befestigte ich die Eimer so, dass sie ca. 20 cm über dem Boden schwebten. Sah das geil aus! "So, jetzt werde ich jedem gleich schwere Gewichte in den Eimer legen, oder besser, die Eimer mit Wasser auffüllen, bis jeder von Euch beiden aufgibt." Mit einem Messbecher wog ich einen Liter Wasser ab. Genau 1 kg. Und los ging es! Die ersten 3 Liter waren eine Kleinigkeit für die beiden. Bei 5 Liter fingen sie zu stöhnen an. Aber keiner wollte als erster aufgeben. Sie nahmen ihre Schwänze in die Hand und wichsten den Schmerz weg. Das war so geil, dass ich eine Pause machte und ihnen zusah. Natürlich musste mein Kitzler auch befriedigt werden. Ich spreizte meine Beine und zog und rieb an dem geschwollenen Lustzapfen, um ihn zu beruhigen. Das Gegenteil war der Fall, ich wurde immer geiler! Schnell goss ich den beiden noch mal 2
Liter in die Eimer. An ihren schmerzverzerrten und doch geilen Gesichtern sah ich, dass sie an der Grenze angekommen waren. Ich wollte aber nicht, dass sie schon aufhörten!
Ich musste sie so geil machen, dass sie abspritzten. Ich sah mich um...und sah die Nadeln auf dem Tisch liegen. Ich nahm eine, stellte mich vor die zwei und spreizte meine Beine, so weit ich konnte, damit meine Votze weit offen war und sie alles sehen konnten. Für jeden sichtbar nahm ich meinen Kitzler mit zwei Fingern, drückte ihn, so dass er abragte und setzte die Nadel auf die Spitze. Ich drückte - und schrie laut auf. Aber ich wollte so schnell nicht aufgeben. Also drückte und drehte ich die Nadel immer tiefer in meinen geilen Lustzapfen. Der Schmerz war so irrsinnig, dass mir das Wasser in die Augen schoss Ich schrie und heulte...und bohrte weiter. Den beiden vielen fast die Augen aus dem Kopf.
Sie wichsten wie die Wilden, die Eimer schwangen hin und her. Als erster verdrehte Max seine Augen und spritzte doch tatsächlich noch einmal eine Opfergabe zu mir herüber. Aber
auch der Meister ließ jetzt seinen Saft spritzen. Beide hatten gut gezielt, sie trafen genau auf meine Muschi. Mit gespicktem Kitzler ging ich zu den beiden und befreite sie von den Eimern. Kaum waren sie das Gewicht los, packten Sie mich und legten mich auf den Tisch. Max drückte mir die Beine auseinander, (ich tat so, als würde ich mich widersetzen) und besah sich meinen aufgespießten Zapfen, der statt durch die Schmerzen kleiner zu werden, gerade deswegen noch dicker geworden war. Begeistert drehte und zog Max an meinem Lustfleisch. " Jahn, setz´ Dich doch mal auf ihren Bauch und halte sie fest!" Bevor ich begriff, was jetzt folgen würde, saß der Meister auf mir. Ich fing zu strampeln an, aber nicht lange, denn Max band meine Beine an den Tischbeinen fest.
Ich sah nicht, was er jetzt machte, aber dafür spürte ich es umso deutlicher: er versuchte mit meinem Kitzler das gleiche zu machen, was ich den beiden vorgeführt hatte. Ich schrie, was ich konnte...und wurde doch immer geiler! " Max, nimm doch das Lineal dazu her!" Ich versuchte am Meister vorbei zu sehen. Das einzige, was ich sah, war, wie Max mit dem Lineal ausholte, als hätte er einen Hammer in der Hand - und dann explodierte ein ganzes Feuerwerk vor meinen Augen! Ich schrie...und schrie...aber nicht mehr vor Schmerzen, nein, ein ich-weiß-nicht- wievielter Orgasmus hatte mich mit unheimlicher Wucht gepackt und schüttelte mich tierisch durch. Den Kuss, den mir Max auf meinen gespickten Kitzler gab, merkte ich fast gar nicht. Aber mein Holder kannte mich genau. Zärtlich leckte er mein gefoltertes Stückchen Fleisch, ganz sanft nur und half mir dadurch, wieder auf die Erde zu kommen. Wellenartig ebbte dieser Orgasmus ab. "Bitte...bitte...nichts mehr probieren...ich kann wirklich nicht mehr.“ "Nein, ich zieh´ Dir nur noch die Nadel aus den Kitzler, ja?" Ich nickte. Vorsichtig, ohne mir weh zu tun nahm er meinen Lustzapfen, dann den Glaskopf - ein Ruck, ein Quietscher von mir und ich war von dem Ding befreit.

Auf der Heimfahrt - richtig, nicht zu Fuß, ich durfte jetzt mitfahren - träumte ich von allem, was ich an diesem Tag erlebt hatte und erwischte mich dabei, dass ich leise meine Schenkel aneinander rieb, so, dass es mein Max nicht merkte - glaubte ich. Als ich wie zufällig meine Hand auf seinen Schenkel legte, hatte ich seinen steifen Schwanz In der Hand!
Das gibt es doch nicht! Er hat doch mindestens viermal abgespritzt! "Bist du schon wieder geil?" flüsterte ich in sein Ohr. Er nickte nur und als ich mich an ihn lehnte, legte er seinen Arm um mich und nahm eine meiner noch etwas schmerzenden Titten in die Hand. Zärtlich streichelte er sie, zupfte an den Warzen, rollte sie sanft zwischen den Fingern.
Daheim angekommen, gingen wir sofort ins Bett. Und tatsächlich, mein Max und sein Mäxchen verhalfen mir zu der letzten, noch fehlenden Bettschwere. Ein langer, sanfter, zärtlicher Fick war das Ende dieses herrlichen Tages. Zufrieden kuschelte ich mich an Max und schlief mit dem Gedanken ein, doch bald wieder unfolgsam und schlampig zu sein! Vielleicht mit meiner hübschen Nachbarin?

If I was a dictator, my country would be isolationist, and very censoring, a bit like the DPRK. On the surface, we would claim to not want to get involved in world affairs, hoping to instead focus on the "best interests of our own people". We would absolutely not start any wars against enemy countries, nor would we act aggressively or vie for revenge if a country has wronged us. There would be no tourism, no immigration, no emigration, and no international embassies allowed. We would be the "mysterious country which forbids outsiders". I wouldn't even meet other world leaders in person, instead preferring to speak through advisors or via webcam, claiming to be for "security's sake."

The country's society would be divided into three parts: The Government, The Enforcement, The People. The Government is made of the people who run the country's politics, myself include. The Enforcement would be the armed forces, which would also act as the police force. The Enforcement would also include teachers. The People would make up the average citizens: manual labors and such.

The Government is the absolute highest caste of society, consisting of people hand-picked by me for the job. The Enforcement, as the iron fist of my rule, would have to be conditioned severely. Training would be absolutely brutal, to make sure no shirkers of duty slipped through the cracks. There wouldn't be mandatory conscription, as only those who are willing to escape the life of The People are necessary. Any dissent or disobedience is punished with immediate execution of said person, with their immediate family being put into a labor camp. Every 2 months, the least obedient person of a battalion shall be executed, either by person vote or the commanders choice. The quality of life in The Enforcement would have to be better than The People, no matter how much money it costs the government, or how bad the life gets for The People, as there would need to be a reason to join. The People are your average citizens, working mostly manual labor jobs like farming, sometimes working at more prestigious civil jobs, such as doctors. Every male 16 or older that can pass some sort of loyalty test can apply for a weekly People's Care Package, which would consist of a box full of basic foodstuffs like bread, water, meat, and some incredibly addictive drug to keep the people dependent and stupid, probably meth or heroin. Enough would be included for about three people. The People would live in incredibly cramped barrack like areas while The Enforcement might get to have more private rooms.

Education in my country at age 10 and below would consist of the basics mixed in with brainwashing propaganda and severe punishment for disobedience. The three social casts would be a main part of education and society to the people, with The Government caste practically being worshiped as gods among men. Swearing loyalty to the country would be of utmost importance. When the children reach age 11, the rest of their education days will be split between genders. The men would continue their education until age 16, learning things you'd normally expect, with added in propaganda and manual labor education to prepare them for their future lives. The women, however, would only continue their education until age 13, learning things such as beauty, housekeeping, being obedient to men, and whole lot of sexual education. The women in this country would be taught to act submissive and procreative.

Now here comes the fun part, what we get to do with the human cattle. Basic laws would be created (with the exception of age of consent and rape, which would be suspiciously absent), but there would be two golden laws: being a traitor to the state shall sentence you and your family to execution; you must obey any command given to you by people of a higher social rank. Women could be made into sex-slaves by people of The Enforcement. High-skilled and well-behaved commanders would be given the most beautiful harems as a reward. Members of The Government, could do whatever they pleased to anyone. The men and ugly women of the society who disobey laws would either be put into forced labor camps, tortured (usually in front of the others), or ground up into food. Where do you think the meat from the People's Care Package comes from? ;-)

Personally, I would find the most beautiful women I could and bring them to my slave den, where I would force them to be my personal pets. I would beat them, ass-rape them, force them to choke on my dick, and make them fight each other whenever I wanted. I would cut the limbs off of a few, just to have some fuckdolls at my leisure. Each one would be selected from the most obedient, and would worship me as a god among them, being thankful for the opportunity to please me. When I do tours of my country, I would force the attractive women to disrobe and expose their tits and ass for me, and fuck them in public to humiliate them as they thanked me. It would be heaven for me and those who are loyal to me, being able to play with our human cattle as much as we wanted, for the rest of our lives.

What would you do if you were a dictator?

John Trimbell's eleven year old daughter, Trish, moped into the kitchen that morning and sat down with a sigh. He looked up from his paper and asked, "something wrong honey?"
"I really don't want to go to school today daddy."
He looked at her inquisitively, "It's Friday baby, just this one more day and then you're on the weekend."
He got up to pour himself another cup of coffee, and as he did she rose and slowly walked over to him.
"But dadddyy, you aren't going to work today." She almost whined at him.
"I have the day off and...." He cut himself off as he felt his daughter hug him almost sensually. He began to get hard as her little body pressed against his. She was just beginning to enter puberty, her chest was still almost completely flat and her tight pussy was just beginning to be fertile. He was noticing changes in her behavior as well, she was much more flirtatious with boys, and the looks she gave him made him start to think of her less as a daughter and more as a sex object. He tried to hide his hard on from his daughter, but she pressed right against it and unconsciously rubbed it, making him rock hard. She definately felt the bulge in his pajama pants, but pretended not to notice as she smiled up at her handsome daddy.
"Pleeeassseeeee Dadddyyyy???"
He thought for a second, "Alright honey, just this once."
She jumped up and down, "Thank you daddy, you are the best" and then gave him a kiss right on the lips, lingering just a moment too long.
then bounced into the living room.
John, couldn't help but watch her ass as she went. She had outgrown her nightgown an he could just see the bottom of her ass through it.
"Don't you think you should be wearing underwear young lady?" He asked.
She flopped on the couch, without realizing it that her night gown rode up to her waist giving him a clear view of her young hairless pussy. She noticed him staring and smiled, "It doesn't look like you mind daddy."
His hardon seemed to get even stronger, and he blushed as she stared at it.
Just then her mom came downstairs, and with one look instantly could tell what was going on. "Young lady, stop teasing your father this instant. If you don't I'm going to have him teach you what happens to little sluts like you."
She instantly snapped her legs shut, but was curious enough to ask, "What does happen mom?"
"They get fucked honey."
Trish felt a shudder run though her body as she imagined her father fucking her.
"I've never been fucked mom...." She didn't finish her thought, but her mom could clearly see what she didn't say.
"And you want to huh?"
Meekly, "...yes mommy."
"Don't you have school?"
"Daddy said I could stay home."
"So you want to stay home and fuck your daddy?"
She just blushed and stared at her dad's hard on.
Her mom asked her, "When was your last period, your dad never pulls out you know."
"It was about two weeks ago mommy."
"That means you're at your most fertile right about now, no wonder you are such a little tease. If he fucks you there is a good chance you will get pregnant."
She hadn't considered that possibility, but felt a shiver of excitement run through her at the thought.
Judy looked at her husband and then at her daughter and considered for a moment.
"Do you want to fuck your daddy? I know he won't stop at one fuck, and even if we get you on the pill there is a good possibility he will get you pregnant before it becomes effective.
"Yes mommy."
"Oh all right, but if you get knocked up don't say I didn't warn you."
John moved to the couch, where his daughter was waiting pensively, and picked her up, carrying her like a bride to the master bedroom. His wife called after him, "I'm going to give you two some privacy and go see my boyfriend. I think that I will let him knock me up as well, we can be pregnant together."
John loved that his wife fucked other men, he had been after her to have a baby with her boyfriend for a while, she had been considering it seriously. But that is another story for another time.
As John laid his daughter on the bed he slid her nightgown up and off. He stood and admired her little pubescent body. She had only just begun puberty and still looked like a little girl, her pussy had no hair on it, her chest was almost completely flat, just the beginning hint of breasts, and although her hips had widened some, her figure was still very young. John licked her lips as she laid there, nervously looking at him and biting her bottom lip. He thought she looked beautiful, he preferred younger women, having knocked up his wife when she was just 13 years old and he 15. She and him frequently role played with her being very young, sometimes as young as 6.
Now John stood in front of his own daughter, removing his pajamas, and preparing to fuck her. Once he had disrobed, he laid down on the bed with her and began to play with her little titties.
"I'm sorry they're so small daddy"
"I think they're great honey, I love your small titties," he said as he began to rub her clit. He could feel how wet she was and leaned over to begin kissing his daughter like a lover. She was a little surprised at first, but began to kiss him back earnestly. He moved over her body without breaking his kiss and positioned his cockhead at the entrance to her pussy. Rubbing it around he began to slowly thrust in and out, just a little bit at a time. Her juices coating his head made entrance to her tight pussy feel like heaven to him. She gasped as her pussy got used to having her daddy's bare cock inside her. He was a gentle lover with her, wanting her first time to be pleasurable, but it was hard for him to hold back, and he began slipping more and more of his shaft inside her. With her slick pussy providing the lubrication to allow his cock to penetrate her virgin pussy, he thrust just a little deeper with every thrust made him come close to cumming several times; but he wanted to spray his sperm deep inside his daughter. If he was going to impregnate her he wanted to do it right. On her part she was feeling a fullness she had never felt. She was expecting it to hurt for her first time, but the lubrication provided by her extremely wet pussy allowed her daddy's cock to slide into her without hurting her. As John got his cock all the way inside his daughter he paused, kissing her passionately, while he let her get used to it. Then, slowly, he began to move it in and out of her no longer virgin pussy.
"You love having your daddy's cock deep in your cunt don't you baby?" He asked, after breaking the kiss.
Looking up into her loving daddy's eyes, "Yes I do daddy, I love it so much, and I love you." She was lost on the feeling and the thought of the cock that made her putting a baby in her.
"I love you too baby, and I'm going to show you how much I do. I'm going to put my cum deep inside you, you're going to have daddy's baby."
"Oh my God daddy," she wailed, "I want it, I want your baby."
"You want to feel daddy's baby growing in your little belly?"
"Yes, Daddy, cum deep inside me, make a baby in your daughter, just like you did with mommy. Make me a mommy!"
The though of his own daughter having his baby was too much for him. Looking into her eyes he buried himself balls deep in her tight cunt and sprayed the sperm that made her deep inside her fertile pussy. His timing couldn't have been more perfect, as the thought of her daddy impregnating her sent her into her own orgasm, sucking his cum up into her womb, moving it closer to the fertile egg waiting there. They didn't know it yet, but that egg was going to get fertilized that night and she would be pregnant by the next evening.
He rolled over onto his back, pulling her on top of him, and they fell asleep, his cock softer, but still inside his daughter's pussy, keeping all his cum in there. Making extra sure that his daughter would become a little mommy. Just before he drifted off he thought what a lucky man he was. His sister and his daughter with his sister were both cum sluts.

Girls getting turned to stone, out of system of my other stories.

Magic Exists and It Can Be Petrifying

Everybody loves magic tricks. Young and old, boys and girls. There was a summer magic event at a Japanese town, where little Amy, or Eimi, had fun watching various magicians doing magic tricks. Unfortunately, she had to be back home until 5 PM, because her parents were worried about her 12 year old daughter. 'This is such a bother...' She thought at 3 PM as she was walking home, which was in another, smaller town. Her parents didn't know she would go to that magic show. She lied about that because they'd never let her go otherwise. 'My friends said they would be there...' But it turned out that they didn’t lie to their parents, so they weren't allowed to go. 'But it was so much fun! There were so many magicians!'

As she was walking through a suburb, nobody was there. They were either in town, or at work, or home having lunch or afternoon nap. But then she stumbled across a girl her age who was happily heading towards the town.

“HiiiI!” The girl greeted Amy. “Were you at the festival?”
“Yes, I was. I wish I could have stayed longer, but it was fun!”
“It would be even more fun if I was around.”
“What? Are you a magician?” Amy said in a surprised tone.
“Of course! Want me to show you some magic?”
“Uh… I would love that, but I already spent all my allowance…” There were magicians on the festival who would do magic individually for a small amount of money. Amy had already spent her money.
“Doesn’t matter! Real wizards and witches do magic for the sake of magic!”
“You are a real magician?” Amy asked, even though she knew magic did not exist.
“Yup! Some of us pose as magicians, but we actually do magic. But you mustn’t tell anyone!”
“I would like to see some magic. But don’t ask me money if you say you do it for free!”
“No way would I trick you like that! Now prepare for the transformation!”

“Eh?” That made Amy confused. “You’re going to do a trick on ME?!”
“Of course! Now don’t talk, you’re interrupting my channeling!” The girl said while with closed yes, her hands moving in a conjuring motion. “What is your name?”
“My name is Amy. It’s an American name, spelled in Katakana as e-i-mi, but in Romanji it’s just a-m-y… Wait…” She was scared. “If this is real magic… It’s not, is it?” Amy knew it wouldn’t be, but you can never be sure.
“Don’t worry, I know what I’m doing. I’ll turn you back.”

Then, all of a sudden, Amy felt pressure on her feet.
“What’s happening?” She said, panically looking at her feet.
“Um… Transformation is taking place, but… Why only at your feet? It’s not supposed to be like that.”
“It’s rising, it’s… Wait, my shoes turned to stone!”
“Uh, damn it!!” Screamed the magician girl with her hands over her mouth, then spoke in embarrassment and guilt. “Um… Amy-chan…”
“What?! What did you do to me?!” The pressure was gradually rising.
“I… You must promise you won’t get mad…”
“I will get even madder if you don’t tell me!”
“I’m sorry, Amy-chan! I accidentally threw a spell that turns a person to stone! It’s my fault!”
“What?! You said you knew what you were doing!”
“I do, but… I practiced a lot so I got all mixed up, I’m sorry!”
“Stop this! I’ll die!”
“You won’t, don’t worry about that! I’ll turn you back once the spell is done. Although… I’d need to go home to get my book. I kinda didn’t learn how to turn people back from being stone…”
“Uhh?! I’ll turn to stone?!” Amy yelled, looking at the gray matter on her waist, rising up.
“Don’t scream! Attention will only bring us trouble… People will interfere, they won’t let me turn you back. Don’t worry! I’ll be back in a few hours. Until then… Just enjoy the sight! Your soul will take over your sight and hearing.”
“But I’m becoming stone… I don’t want to become stone… Stop it…”
“I can’t stop it! You must first turn to stone, then I can turn you back.”
“But I don’t want to!” Amy cried, for the last time, as part of her lungs was already stone.
“I’m sorry, Amy-san! I’m so sorry! Umm… Somebody could be worried if they saw this kind of face on a statue… I’m sorry, Amy, I have to change your facial expression!”

Then the unknown girl conjured something that got Amy’s face smiling. It looked like Amy was happy about being turned to stone, but underneath the smiling she was terrified.

“…” Amy wasn’t able to speak anymore. The pressure was moving up her body. ‘Impossible! I must be dreaming!’ The pressure felt really weird once it got to her tongue. Last body part of her that was turned to stone were her eyes, when her sight faded into darkness. Gradually, her sight came back, but it was very strange. She was seeing both what was in front of her and behind her. ‘Girl-chan, help me…’

“Amy-chan… Can you hear me? If you can hear me, don’t worry! Look… I’m really sorry. I lied because I wanted you to be quiet. My parents would know if I took the book that I talked about. And if I ask them to do it for me… they’ll beat me up because I learned how to petrify people! I’m not allowed to know that in this age! The way things are, several grown up magicians could have done this to you, so no one will suspect me.”
‘Uhh?! Why?! Isn’t this more important than avoiding spanking?!’
“I’m glad I don’t know what you’re thinking… But look on the brighter side! Not everyone gets to become an eternal statue! You look like a 3D print!”
‘But… I don’t want to be an eternal statue… Turn me back… Please…’
“I need to go to the festival now. I must hurry! Have fun! And soooorryyyyy!!” The mysterious yelled while running for the town.
‘No… Don’t go…’ Amy thought in confusion. ‘I can’t move… Or breathe… Come back, Witch-chan! Don’t leave me like this!’

As the hours went by, Amy was grasping the situation. It was all so sudden and… Impossible! She was in shock and panic. The best outcome was an adult wizard or witch stumbling across her, taking her home and turning her back. But that was only hope.

An adult guy had been walking back from work when he stumbled across a gray statue of a 12 year old girl. It was cold, simple stone, but a detailed statue.
“What is this?” He thought. “What a large 3D print. And so detailed!”
‘Help me, mister… Call the magicians…’
“If only she looked a bit older. I’m going to transport this into my house. I need to find out who made this.”
‘No… Don’t remove me from the street…’

He asked his wife for help. He loaded Amy into her car and took her home. Both he and his wife were amazed. ‘Why…?’ When they were dragging her into the house, she lost a toe. It didn’t hurt, but she could still feel it. It was strange. The family’s cat started playing with it. ‘No… Don’t play with my toe. Wait… Why do I feel a cat playing with my toe… if my toe is off?’

“We should put this out for auction.” The wife said.
‘Uhh? Auction?’ Amy thought.
“We first need to find out who made it and ask for permission.” The husband said.
“Why should we? It’s not like someone just loses a statue this big.”
“Maybe it fell out of the truck.”
“Honey… If it is lost, it’s lost on purpose. This is a… 12 year old girl. Maker must be some lolicon who doesn’t want to be identified. That’s why he left her.”
“But if we sell it, won’t we look like lolicons too?”
“I see… We will say that we found it and want to return it to the owner. And that we demand a prize. A fake or a real owner will probably call us because they want that statue…”
“Good idea. I’ll get to it!” He said.

Little Amy would, obviously, be sold.
‘No… Please… Don’t sell me…’ She thought. ‘Mom… dad… I’m sorry I lied… Please, help me!!!! I don’t want to live like a statue…’

***

A Japanese high school class was having a field trip to Austria, so they visited a 3D printing museum. One of the kids noticed a statue of a Japanese girl.
“Sensei! This girl is Japanese!”
The whole class gathered in amazement. It was a statue of a 12 year old Japanese girl. The statue of Amy.
“Why is there a Japanese girl statue in an Austrian museum?”
“I’m glad you asked.” Said their tour. “It was found by the road in a suburb in Japan. It is a small wonder! It was made 98 years ago, yet it looks as good as it was made today! It was bought by this museum 10 years ago for 50 million Euro.”

“I want to have a statue of a girl like this at home…” A male kid said.
“You should get a body pillow instead.” Said a male classmate. “Neither are real people, pillows are at least soft.”
“You boys are so lame!” Complained a female classmate. “Find yourself real girls!”

I've already paid for part of a comic that will be at least 4 pages by a talented 2D artist, but I just can't come up with a script or outline that I am happy with. I have some ideas which I'll list below, but if anyone wants to write one, or even part of one, or if there are parts I want to use, it'll be made into a comic which I'll be posting back here.

What I'm having done in general terms is a story about girls who appear around 9-13 years old being hurt and killed by strong male characters via beating, blunt weapons, knives, swords, guns, and/or any combination. The lolis are possibly raped or seduced as well. I like to have many victims, not lingering on any one of them, just getting plowed under by the "heroes." Ideally, the girls start out either unaware of what's going to happen, or very overconfident in their ability to fight and/or get their way via seduction. Their unexpected and violent death has a humiliating factor. Bonus points if the male characters are either virtuous and justified in their horrific behavior, or at least sarcastically so, like raping and killing some sexy bratty lolis for littering.

I have all kinds of basic ideas for a setting that would lead to this kind of action but I can't come up with details I like. Here are some ideas you can use, or come up with something else, or combine them! If I like it, I'll use it, and you'll see it. I have 4 pages coming but I might do way more.

Here are some rough concepts I have, which you are free to use or ignore:

-One or two heavily armed male characters facing down a horde of lolis in a Smash-TV style televised tournament, or in an arena
-Sexy loli cops raiding the criminal hideout, which doesn't go well for the girls
-Infiltration of the school/training center for the evil loli schoolgirl terrorist organization which must be systematically cleaned out, for justice
-Invasion of the loli aliens, who look like regular 9-13 year old human girls except for extremely skimpy outfits, high heels, and cute little antennae so we know they are weird aliens. They're here for our purses and makeup, and must be stopped before any more damage is done!
-Sworn to protect and serve, a police man must patrol the streets and dish out harsh justice to the evil criminal girls who jaywalk, loiter, chew bubble gum, and solicit prostitution probably

If anyone has anything they can come up with, I'll really appreciate it and I'll put it to use! Thank you!

So a while ago I read this story that was called the message. It was about a young girl that was kidnapped by a mafia too send her dad a message. I have not been able too find it for a long time. If anyone has any idea where I may find this story please tell me

Part One: Lian the Chubby Asian
________________________________
*******



Lian. asian, chubby, depressed, obsessed with knives, parents are too demanding death looks like an escape


Lian sighed sadly as she hung up the phone. The chubby young virgin had been on the phone with the suicide help line. She now had the strength she needed, and an idea to help her.


'This would be the last time I ever do this... The hotline was right, this this kind of hot...'

She thought to herself as she started up her computer, her large collection of knives beside her. She quickly logged into a cam site and stripped, activating the camera on her bed. She smiled at it.


"Hi~ My name is Lian, and I have a special treat for you all~"



She practically moaned the line as she spread her legs. Her hairless teen pussy was already soaked from the thought of this.




'All of these people watching.... Do they know what they're watching?'


She thought to herself, getting even hornier. It was time. She let a hand glide between her legs and began rubbing her clit, which was a bit large compared to most girls. While rubbing her clit with one hand, she picked up one of her blades and teased her little slit carefully.


'Oh gods... The blade is cold... One slip and...'


She moaned loudly, slicing her own clit off as she began to squirt. The moan quickly mixed with the scream of pain and pleasure. She closed her legs as blood and cum sprayed, rolling onto her side so the camera could still see her cunt.



Ahhh~ Oh gods it hurts~



She shrieks, but regains herself enough to slide the sharp, jagged blade into her virgin slit. The blade shredded her vaginal walls, making her shriek again as it went in. Slowly she drove it to the hilt, then twisted. This completely destroyed her inner pussy before she removed the blade, panting.


"L-like what you see~? Did you enjoy watching this virgin kill her cunt~? The.. The show isn't over yet..."


She whimpered her lines as she showed the camera her badly bleeding, gravely wounded cunt. She retrieved a second blade from the stash next to her. With a sharper, smooth edge. For a clean cut. She smiled at the camera.


Being chubby had it's advantages. She actually had breasts. D cups, to be exact. She took the sharpened knife and slid it into the crease below her left tit with her right hand, holding the mound with the left. She took a deep breath, and sliced the globe off quickly, screaming in agony as she pissed herself this time.



She panted quietly, showing the breast to the camera before laying it aside and switching hands with the blade and repeating the process with her remaining breast. She showed them both to the camera, then lay one on each of her fluffy pink pillows. She looked at them sadly, then moved on.




"Now for the finally~ I've heard a lot of people like Asians having anal~"




She lay back on the bed, showing off her tight asshole, having never been used before. She stuck a finger in and moaned, slowly working a second in. After playing for a moment, she took her fingers out and drove the dagger up her virgin ass. She screamed and arched her back, spraying a final orgasm before collapsing, losing consciousness from blood loss.....





Three hours later her parents came home from the grocery store to find her bled out on the bed, a large dagger up her ass and her laptop showing the feed of her corpse from the camera they had bought her.....

Hello. I'm Poguemahone.

So it's been a while since I posted here. This may lead some of you to assume that I've not been writing anything. But in truth, I have been. Like, a lot.

The bad news, for some of you at least, is that I've went super ultra mega-indulgent on my urge to write MLP stories, which is why I've not posted anything here and chosen other, perhaps more receptive sites for it. It was just what I wanted to write. It's what I still want to write, actually. Some of it has fetish's that you will probably hate. Some of it isn't even porn for christ sake. I'll get back to "normal" stuff eventually, even if I'm grossly misusing the term. But for now...you gotta write what your heart wants, right?

My stuff can be found on Furaffinity under the name Pozzo if you're curious. But given that this is a sequel to a story that I've posted here before, I thought I'd post it here while informing those curious where I've been as to what The Deal is. Sorry again for the silence. I hope you can get some form of enjoyment out of my stuff at least.

So without further ado: If you've not read the original, read this first! http://www.hentai-foundry.com/stories/user/Melatonin/20649/How-Many-Apples.pdf

==========================================

CHAPTER 1: ARMLESS FUN

It was early morning; way earlier than Rainbow Dash liked to be up at normally. If she had to get up at the crack of dawn, it was usually for a damn good reason. Today met the bill. She stood outside the entrance to the Apple family home. She hadn’t been here in a while. Not since a fateful bet made over hard cider a solid two or three weeks ago. A bet involving apples. Lots of them. Shoved into places apples had no business being, even if it was Applejack doing the storing. It had been a wild time, all right. But at the end of it, Applejack had been in pieces. Her skin had been stretched out to an impossible degree, and then left empty on the grass like a flesh-coloured tarp. Her bones and various insides detached and spread over the ground. Rainbow had held her skull in her hands, unsure if her friend was dead or alive, and yet undeniably turned on by what she had witnessed.

Weeks had passed. Twilight had helped her friend heal, but AJ had gone into seclusion, refusing to be seen. From what Twilight had told her, AJ had made a remarkable physical recovery-not perfect, but very much alive and able bodied. And Twi had been told to instruct Dash, specifically, that Applejack was not angry, but that she had won the bet, and that Dash was to report to Sweet Apple Acres at the designated time and place. Dash had agreed, in the event that said bet had been lost, to be the official maid of the farmhouse for a week. So here she was, standing in the morning sun, feeling on edge and yet excited all at the same time for what lay in store.

Deciding to get right to it, Rainbow walked up the porch stairs and knocked on the door. There was the patter of feet on floorboards, and then the door opened, revealing Applebloom, AJ’s younger, teen aged sister. She was looking well these days, with the same healthy complexion and figure as all the Apples. Perhaps not quite as...jiggly as Applejack was, though. Or had been. She was wearing her usual combination of a yellow shirt under denim dungarees, and seemed in good cheer.

“Morning, Rainbow Dash! Sis is waiting in the living room, and she’s excited as all hay to see you.”

“Really? I mean, heh,of course…uh, she’s ok now, right?” asked Dash, who still felt a little guilty about the whole apple affair. Applebloom put on a thoughtful face.

“Well…she’s happy, and she’s ok. You might be a little…surprised at some of the stuff she can do now, though.” She said. Dash snorted, wondering exactly what she was implying by that. She wondered if AJ had told her much about what had really happened. Sisters or not, that would be one awkward conversation to have, even if it did have some valuable morals to teach. Like “Drink on moderation” and “Be careful what you stick up your butt.”

Dash was led into the living room. There she was, lounging on the sofa with a big goofy grin. She looked in one piece at least, from this angle. She was wearing an orange and white shirt, and a pair of jeans; both looked fresh, as if newly bought. In fact, they looked a size or so too small for the farmer, clinging to her frame, emphasizing her form. Dash wondered if she was trying to tease or entice her. Fine by her.

“Well, if it ain’t my new maid.” Drawled Applejack, standing up. “I’ve been looking forward to this.”

Dash wasn’t really sure what to say, other than a simple, nervous “Hey.” AJ seemed ok after all, which was a relief. It now dawned on her that she would be working here for a full week now. AJ went over to behind the sofa and produced what was going to be her uniform for the next seven days, a classic black and white maid outfit. Applejack pushed it into her arms. Something about her face seemed ever so slightly off to Rainbow, but she couldn’t quite place it.

“Well, might as well get started, girl. Get yourself changed.”

“Yeah, fine. One week of this, huh?” said Dash, taking the dress. AJ chuckled ominously.

“Oh it’s going to be a week to remember alright. And don’t bother leaving the room, just get changed in here and get it over with.”

“Uh…sure, ok.” Said Rainbow. Well, she wasn’t shy, and after what she had done to AJ, a little stripping was pretty mild. She quickly peeled her t-shirt over her head, revealing her white sports bra, before ditching her pants in short order. Acutely aware of two sets of eyes staring at her, Rainbow quickly donned the maid costume. The skirt reached just down between her knees and her hips, and there was a window meant for cleavage that wasn’t much of an issue for a girl like Dash. There was no hole for her wings, which meant they had to stay inside and out of use-probably deliberate on her new boss’s part. She felt more silly than anything, really. Well, whatever AJ wanted.

“Ok, there, I’m your maid. Hurray. So what, is there an apple that needs polished somewhere?”

“Now hold your horses there, Dash. We’re not done here just yet. Applebloom?”

“Yup!”

Applebloom walked over and produced two small bottles filled with a bubbling something or other. It looked like a potion. Dash took them and gave AJ an inquiring look.

“Well, go ahead. Drink them.”

“Uh…no?”

Applejack shook her head and laughed.

“What, you don’t trust me? You’re the maid, I’m the employer, I say drink up, you drink up.”

“Fine, fine, ok!” said Dash. She downed the two mystery liquids swiftly, and felt the warmth travel down her throat and into her core. She made a face at the taste, which was like a very strong cough syrup.

“Urgh…ok, I drank it. What was it?”

“Well,” said Applebloom, “I think the idea is to stop you bleeding out or from feeling much pain”

Rainbow Dash blinked, then turned around to see Applejack holding a very large, very sharp looking axe. Her eyes went wide as saucers and she put her hands up over her face.

“Aaaah! Ok, I’m sorry, Jack, I’m sorry for the bet, I’m sorry for the whole stupid thing, just don’t hurt me!”

She closed her eyes, only to hear yet more gentle laughter from the both of the Apple sisters.

“Dash, did you hear a word Applebloom said? We specifically don’t want to hurt you! We ain’t monsters. But uh, after, you know, how things went with me, I think I’m owed a little more than just the pleasure of seeing you in that cute outfit.”

“What do you mean?” said Rainbow, opening her eyes and rounding on her “employer.” Again, there was something off about Applejack’s grin. Her smile looked a little too wide for her face, somehow. And her skin seemed to ripple on occasion…

“Well, I’m thinking I make things interesting. You’re here seven days. If you mess up, you get punished. And as a starter, I’m taking those arms of yours.”

“…You’re taking my what? My arms?”

“Yup. So arms out,sugar.”

“But-“

“Oh quit bellyaching, you’ll get ‘em back. Consider this part of your terms of employment. You ain’t gonna back outta the bet, are ya?”

“This was never part of the bet!” said Rainbow. Applejack stayed silent for a moment, and nodded, as if to herself.

“Suppose that’s true…” she said, quietly. She put her hands to her lips, and to Rainbow’s amazement, she began to pull them upwards. Her upper lip went up past her face and past the top of her head, the hole yawning wide.Aj pulled the skin of her head down her skull like it was a hoodie, and let it hang around her neck. Rainbow looked at her friends skull for the second time in her life. Only this time it was staring back at her.

“…but then again, neither was this.” Said Appleack, finishing her thought. “Yeah, Twilight put me back together, but some things don’t fix so well. Having your skin stretched out like mines was is one of ‘em.”

Rainbow stood there, feeling guilty as sin for what she had inadvertently done. She went to apologize, but AJ waved her off.

“Aww don’t sweat it. I’m still alive, and I’m getting used to it. Point is, you owe me. So, like I said, arms out. If you’re a good little maid, you’ll get out of this fine.”

Rainbow felt compelled to obey at least for now, thankful that she at least might get off lighter than that. She held her arms out straight as Applejack hefted the axe and swung, taking off the pegasus’s arm at the right shoulder. Dash felt the impact but no pain-just a numbness where her arm had been as it fell to the floor. Oddly, she caught herself thinking how fortunate it was that her outfit was sleeveless. Rainbow’s left arm soon joined it, and Applebloom quickly scooped them up before promptly leaving the room.

“She says she knows how to keep em from going bad, or whatever.” Said Applejack, seeing her now armless maid’s look. “That girl’s good with this kind of stuff. She’s had some fun with me, I’ll tell you that. Now…”

The farmer walked over to a desk and produced a duster as Dash tried to get a feel for her new body, shifting from foot to foot and testing her sense of balance. AJ walked back over to Rainbow and, without much ceremony, shoved the handle into her mouth.

“Get to it.”

Dash spent the rest of the daylight hours figuring out how to clean without using her arms. It was, shockingly, not that difficult. Rainbow Dash was a world class athelete, and she found that her body adapted intuitively to the new challenge present to her. Which was just as well, because the feather duster really didn’t taste all that great. No, it was much better to grasp it with her toes and clean using her legs as surrogate arms. It wasn’t as easy to clean as it would have been had she still been in possession of her arms, of course. But it was amazing what you could accomplish f you had a sense of balance, flexibility, core strength and the threat of having more limbs amputated.

Applejack was an intermittent presence, alternating between going out into the farm and coming to check on her new maid. Apparently, Mac insisted on taking on most of AJ’s responsibilities for the time being, having chosen to consider this as sick leave of sorts. Applejack wasn’t one for just lying on the couch all day though, and would still go and check up on him and do some work herself.

But she would always show up again, usually just as Dash was standing on her tiptoes on one foot and stretching for a hard to reach spot with the foot holding the duster. Dash was keenly aware of the farm girls stare, and the skirt in her outfit was far too short to protect her modesty, exposing her white panties to the blonde. Applejack wasn’t shy in voicing her approval of the view, either. She wouldn’t touch her physically-she was content to catcall on the sidelines before disappearing again, compliment her maid on her work.

Applebloom’s sister would come and go, asking the occasional question to Applejack about being armless, which helped pass the time at least. She was sweet and all, but Rainbow couldn’t help but find it strange how she seemed to be taking all of this in her stride. Not only that, but she appeared to be an active participant in Applejack’s revenge. Oh. Maybe that was it-revenge, for what had happened to her sister? If it was, she was an amazing actor, for she seemed to treat Rainbow with the same sunny manner that she had always used.

As for the other Apples, well, she didn’t get to see them until dinner time. Rainbow had wondered how Applejack was going to explain this to Granny Smith, and as it turned out, the answer was to just be completely up front about it. “Taken her arms off and made her yer maid over a drunken bet? Eh, whatever, I don’t understand you young folks .” was as much fuss as she had made over the whole thing. AJ had at least put her face back on for family dinner. Now that Dash knew the truth,she couldn’t help but notice the looseness of her skin, and the way it would occasionally move an inch or two away from where it should be, before Applejack would correct it.

Rainbow herself stood by the side, not eating with the family (a maid eats separately, after all). Wrapped around her neck was a tray bearing a large jug of apple juice, which she would bring to whoever asked for it. Applejack would also give her the odd request, such as to pass the applesauce. Which Rainbow would of course pass by using her feet, in silence. She wasn’t going to complain though, in case AJ asked her to make dinner next time. Rainbow’s cooking skills were virtually non-existent, and she really hoped AJ didn’t find this out.

The rest of the day was fairly easy-she helped clean the dishes and had to fetch another drink or so using her tray, but soon most of the family were away to bed. Dash was asked to have the house looking clean before going to her room, which was an old guestroom just across from AJ’s own. Rainbow did the rounds as efficiently as she could, wary of Applejack failing her on it and getting that axe out again. When she was absolutely sure she was done, she retired to the guest room, stripping herself out of the maid’s uniform and sinking into the bed.

Dash must have fallen asleep, because she soon felt herself being woken by the sound of walking in the hallway outside. She tried to ignore it, but whoever was out there seemed to be going back and forth aimlessly, and it was driving her mad. Groaning, she got up, still in her bra and panties, before opening the door. There was a naked figure wandering the halls, lit by the moonlight pouring in from the windows. She had her back turned to the sleepy Pegasus, standing pensively by the stairs like it was lost. At first glance she wanted to say Applejack, from the shape of her body. But then she noticed that this figure was all body. As in, she had no head.

Rainbow rubbed her eyes, then looked again. Yup, it was definitely Applejack, she even had her cutie mark on her thigh. But there was empty space where the head should be. Well, that wasn’t entirely true. Rainbow could see a mess of long blonde hair trailing down her back, still attached to the skin of her head, which was hanging down like a hoodie again. But her skull was entirely missing. As Rainbow tried to figure out what was going on, Applejack turned around again. Rainbow flinched and ducked behind the door again, before realising that she surely couldn’t be seen. So she peeked round again.

Applejack slowly walked towards her, hands occasionally jerking out and feeling the walls, as if for support. She did seem to sense someone’s presence, somehow, as the headless body would pause and, for lack of a better word, stare at Rainbow. To be fair, Rainbow was doing plenty of staring herself. Head or no head, Applejack was one hot girl. In fact, the lack of a head only seemed to enhance how sexy her body was, with its generously sized breasts swaying in the dark. And Rainbow did at least confirm that the apple incident had taken a toll on Applejack further south. Her pussy , even at rest and without prompting, lay open in a permanent gape, at least a few inches across. It brought back pleasant memories alright. Made her wish she still had fingers.

Rainbow let Applejack bump into her, feeling the warm flesh hit hers and then recoil in apparent surprise. Then the farm girls hands came up, as if to explore. Dash smiled as they encompassed her bra, grasping and groping. She wondered if she knew it was her. If this was some big act. Or maybe…it was part of her ongoing assessment. Her smile disappeared. Would she be judged on how she acted here? Was she being watched? She turned her head around, and saw no one, as AJ continued to feel her up, tracing her hands over the skin of her back and stomach.

Thinking it over, Rainbow decided that she should be a good girl and at least find out if Applejack was fully ok. She walked over to the farm girls room and quietly opened the door. Straight away she saw the sight of Applejack’s skull sitting on her bed. There was a sleeping mask over her eyes. She really had changed. Rainbow walked over and pulled the mask off. It wasn’t long before the unblinking green eyes that lay underneath slid into focus.

“Who…wha…Rainbow Dash? What in tarnation are you-“

“Shh! Everyone else is asleep. Look-“

She pointed at the naked body walking the halls. Applejack stared at it, although given that she had no eye-lids, this didn’t mean much. Then she chuckled.

“Heh. That rascal’s getting real smart. Musta figured out how to open the doors.”

“What’s going on? Did you do this?”

“Well, funny thing.” Said AJ bashfully, still whispering. “When Twi was putting me back together she put my body back together first, and it was like this. Even Twi doesn’t know how it works, or if it’s just a thing I can do or what. It’s like mah body works just fine without me, like its own person.”

“So you just…take your head off for fun?”

“It’s relaxing as anything I know. Like all my aches and pains just pop off, and I can just sit here and chill….”

As she spoke, her body walked back into the room. Dash shut the door behind them.

“Well, maybe lock your door or something next time.” She said.

“Yeah…hey, thanks, Dash. That was generous of you.”

“…No problem, boss.” Replied the maid. Applejack laughed again, her eyes twinkling.

“Heh, I like that. Boss. Hey, actually…could you do me a favour? Could you…well…polish me a little?”

“Huh?”

“Oh, it makes me feel a little better. Go on, this isn’t even a maid thing, Applebloom even does it sometimes. Should be a cloth for you on the bedside.”

Rainbow retrieved the polish with her foot, not believing that she was spending her night doing this. She put it on the bed and sat on it, next to her employer’s skull.

“Here, let me get you into a good position…”

Rainbow managed to use her knees to hoist Applejack onto her lap. Then she began her work, using one foot to wipe at the bone and the other to keep it in position. She had to admit, it was somewhat therapeutic. Intimate almost. She just had to avoid sticking her toes into Applejacks eyes. At one point she turned her over so she was upside down so she could better clean the jaw and underside. Soon the bone was positively shining in the dark, helpfully illuminating Aj’s naked body as it wandered in circles around the room.

“Thank ya kindly” said AJ, when it was done. “I’m glad that, no matter what’s happened, or what…may happen…we’re still friends. That means a lot, ya know.”

“Hey, don’t get all mush, you’re embarrassing me.” Said Dash. But she was heartened by the tone, and it made her feel a lot better about all of this. Perhaps things wouldn’t be so bad here, after all…

===========================================

The next day, Dash was charged with making breakfast. As she had feared, this proved to be a fairly major disaster. If she was a bad cook with her arms, Rainbow was an even worse cook without them. She gave it her all, she really did, breaking several plates in the process. But if you make toast and jam using only your feet, people are probably going to notice.

“Rainbow, I ‘preciate the breakfast and all,” said Applebloom, through a very forced looking smile. “But it…uh…its…”

“It tastes like feet.” Said Applejack, grimacing.

“Yyyyup” agreed Big Mac, looking a bit queasy.

“Well, what did you expect?” said Dash, annoyed.

“Hey now, no back chat now. You’re a maid, ya hear?” replied Applejack. “Sorry Dash, but this is going to need punishment. Come to my room after you help clear up this mess.”

“…Whatever.”

After cleaning away the dishes again, Rainbow reported to her bosses room, where the Apple sisters were both waiting. AJ was casually twirling a saw in her hands as Rainbow entered.

“Guess you can tell how this is gonna go.” said Applejack, smug expression on her face.

“Yeah, yeah. Uh, don’t you think this’ll make the whole maid thing a bit…tricky?”

“That’s your problem sugarcube, not mine. Now lay down.”

Well, this was all just part of the deal, thought Rainbow, as she got down on the floor. Applebloom held her shoulders as AJ got down on her knees, making a point of hitching Dash’s skirt up over her stomach to fully expose her legs. She began to saw through Rainbow’s well-toned thighs, just short of halfway down between the hips and knees. It wasn’t a short job, and Rainbow was thankful that the potion was still working so that she didn’t feel much pain. The saw caught a little when it hit the bone, and Applejack was visibly exerting herself to cut through it. She sighed with relief when she finally got the left leg off.

“Struggling there, boss?” asked Dash. “I’d lend a hand, but, you know…”

“Best hold that tongue there, ‘fore I take that out as well. Would be a real shame, too.” Hmm, good point actually. Dash kept quiet as her right leg joined her left on the floor, leaving her limbless save for her wings, which remained constricted inside the maid costume. She watched from the floor, helpless, as Applebloom gathered up her discarded legs like logs for the fire.

“Thanks Rainbow, I’ll take real good care of these!” she said, as if Rainbow had given her a gift for her birthday. “See y’all!”

“What is she doing with those anyway?” asked Rainbow, as she disappeared from view. “Seems kind of weird.”

“Aww let her have her fun, Dash, she’s taken a real interest in the body since my, ahem, incident. Think she has a shed set up somewhere on the ground for it.”

“Right…” said Dash, who hadn’t exactly been set at ease with this information. “Well…hey, can I use my wings at least to get around, or something?” AJ rubbed her face thoughtfully, moving it up and down along her skull, the eyeholes resting on her forehead for a second or so before she casually fixed it.

“Well…ok, sure. And even if you’re off cooking duties, I still expect quality service, ok?”

She bent down and quickly ripped the back of the maid dress off to free Dash’s wings. This unfortunately caused the rest of the top half to fall down, exposing the pegasus’s bra, which became apparent as the quad amputee maid started to float in mid-air with her wings.

“Hey!”

“You wanted your wings free, right? Hmm…how’d you even get that thing on in the morning without arms?” asked Applejack, poking at Rainbow’s breasts with her finger.

“Very carefully.”

===========================================================================================

Dash had to get used to the taste of the feather dusters handle pretty quickly, as her mouth was the only thing she could use to hold it. Well, Applejack did suggest alternative methods, but Rainbow declined to take her up on that offer. Besides, she hadn’t done enough kegel exercises to make that work. Her wings being freed up was a blessing though, and if anything she was even more mobile now than what she was yesterday. She felt very light without her arms and legs weighing her down. So the day went past rather pain-free, at first. Even Applejack couldn’t fault her work when she came in to check on her, holding a glass of water in one hand and sweating visibly.

“Well colour me surprised, Rainbow Dash, we might just make a maid out of you yet!” she said with a smile. She wiped a trail of sweat from her forehead, the frowned.

“Hoo-ee, I’m out of shape after all that time off. I’m sweating up a storm. Let me just take care of that…”

Applejack put the glass down on a nearby shelf before repeating her trick from the day before, pulling the skin of her head down over her skull like a hood. This time, however, she kept going. With some stretching she managed to pull her arms out through her skins mouth hole, and proceeded to pull it downwards like pajamas, pulling her feet out and leaving the whole thing on the ground, still with its clothes on, the mouth gaping as wide as her body was.

“Ah, much better.” Said Applejack. “No more sweat, nice cool breeze…”

Rainbow stared at her, mouth also wide open. Applejack’s muscles were well formed, but Dash never thought she’d see them in this level of detail. It occurred to her that AJ was technically naked as well, but if anything this seemed less explicit than if she had just taken off her clothes, with no nipples or labia-just two mounds of yellow fat on her chest, and a hole between her legs. Rainbow watched, stupefied, as AJ folded up first her discarded clothes and then her skin into two neat piles.

“There. I expect these to be clean in due time. See you around, Dash.”

And there she went again, pausing only to shake her now ultra-exposed rear as she left.

Dash slowly dragged the folded clothes other to the kitchen with her mouth and dumped them into the washing machine, which she managed to get working with clever use of her wings. Then she turned back to the pelt on the floor. She didn’t think putting that in a washing machine was a great idea. So she decided to give it a bath. Dash took a big mouthful of it and bit down to keep it in its folded state before going upstairs to the bathroom, where she ran some water into the tub. As it ran, she spread the skin out on the floor and had a look.

It really was much larger than it should have been. Standing on her stumps and then bending over so she was lying on her stomach, Rainbow manipulated AJ’s skin with her wingtips. The first thing she checked was obviously the holes at the bottom. Sure enough, Rainbow could stretch any of them wide enough that she could have easily crawled inside and used it as a sleeping bag. Which wasn’t the worst idea, come to think of it. She shifted on her stumps. Her wings were dexterous, but due to their position on her back, they couldn’t quiet scratch the particular itch she was having, as she thought back to her encounter with AJ’s headless body the other night. A few more days without fingers and she might get a little distracted-

There was a loud noise from outside, jolting Dash back to her senses. She shot up into the air and turned around, trying to make sense of it. It was like a very loud sort of thud, mixed with something else. Curious, she opened the door and hovered by a window. There was a small shed just in view. Some sort of green vapor was floating out of it. As she wondered about this, there was another, louder bang, and a hole suddenly appeared in the roof as something seemed to shoot out of it. Rainbow yelped and shot back from the window, and in the process collided with a painting behind her. It fell to the ground, the frame breaking.

“Rainbow, what was that?” came Applejack’s voice. Rainbow cursed; what where the odds that she would have heard that?! Sure enough, the skinless farmer’s head poked around the hallway corner.

“Rainbow, you klutz! That was a family heirloom!”

“Yeah yeah, sorry, but did you not hear that explosion?!” cried Rainbow. Applejack looked at her-it was hard to tell what expression she was trying to convey,given that she didn’t have a face.

“Explosion? What explo-ooh, you mean outside? Oh that’s just Bloom playing around. She’s just having fun.”

“Having…AJ, look! Something weird’s going on!” said Rainbow, nodding her head towards the window. AJ just crossed her arms.

“Looked at me lately, Rainbow? Or yourself? Now quit making excuses, you done good big time with that…wait, what’s that sound?”

“Huh? What sound…wait. Oh, shoot!”

Rainbow flew back to the bathroom to find it already in the process of flooding, with AJ’s pelt partially soaked. She looked back to see Applejack standing in the doorway, staring her down. Rainbow laughed nervously.

“Hehe…heh..I’ll just go get the saw then.”

“You do that.”

=======================================================================================

Now being completely devoid of limbs had left Dash somewhat compromised as a maid. But that didn’t stop Dash from doing her best with the tools that she had. She could still walk around on what remained of her legs, albeit slowly. Therefore she could still perform her duties to some degree, although anything over a normal person’s waist height was essentially off limits to her. Still, Dash made the most out of it, pottering around like a kid learning to walk in half of a maid outfit and a duster between her teeth. Big Mac at one point offered to help her out with the higher shelves and surfaces, but Dash was determined to do this on her own.

“You cleaned all this by yerself?” Applejack had asked, after coming in from the fields.

“Yup! There’s no stopping the Dash!”

Applejack looked down at the triumphant looking amputee, looking slightly annoyed.

“Hmm…we’ll see about that.”

As the day had progressed, Applejack had found new uses for her, ones with perhaps less dignity than a maid. For example, as a pillow. While the farmer had complained, noisily and often, about the lack of cushion in certain parts of Dash, she had nevertheless taken to resting her head against Dash’s rear while lying either on the sofa or in bed. She would rub her loose scalp up and down the nearly helpless pegasus’s cheeks, occasionally sharing her thoughts on her friends, what she had done today, ect ect. Dash, lacking any real mobility whenever she was lying on her back or stomach, had no real choice but to listen, and occasionally chime in with her own thoughts. In a way it was kind of relaxing, especially after two days of cleaning and serving. She didn’t even protest much when Applebloom had started playing with her hair like a doll, brushing it and tying a little ribbon into her coloured locks. Even Dash sometimes just felt like being pampered sometimes.

The rest of the apple family had apparently taken to her new form as well. Granny Smith would come in and sneak her the odd treat from the kitchen, rustling her hair affectionately before disappearing again. Big Mac was in the house the least out of all of them, and he wasn’t exactly known for his conversational prowess. But while he refused the invitation to use Dash as a pillow, perhaps conscious of his massive size, he didn’t protest when Applejack sat next to her brother and propped Dash against his side, so that they were both leaning into her as they reclined.

This was how most of the next day was spent-literally lying around. If she was stood up on her stumps she could waddle around a little, but Applejack enjoyed carrying her around under her arm, commenting on how light she was now. Towards the end of the third day, Applejack had made a point of taking Dash for a bath. Dash was stripped and carefully placed into a partially filled tub, as AJ had scrubbed and washed at her body. The delimbed Pegasus as acutely aware of the way that her nipples stood to attention as Applejack worked, and she had felt her hands linger over sensitive spots for a few seconds, teasingly. But that was as far as it went, and Dash wasn’t going to give her employer (or perhaps owner was a better word now) the satisfaction of hearing her beg for release.

She had perhaps thought that release was finally coming at night when AJ placed her on her bed and got undressed. Applejack had stood in front of the mirror, turning around to see herself, spreading her cheeks and staring at the cavernous hole of her ass, stretching herself with two hands and muttering something, as if she was measuring the progress of her holes, all while Dash watched from the bed. Then she pulled her head skin back, placed a sleeping mask over her eyes, and with a series of careful twists and turns, she lifted her skull off of her body, which then deposited her onto Dash’s stomach The headless body promptly climbed into bed at the beckoning of her head, cuddling Dash with one arm as the three of them drifted off to sleep.

Around the afternoon of the fourth day, after being put back together again, Applejack sprung a surprise on her.

“Hey sugarcube. We’re a little low on a few things for tonight’s dinner. You don’t mind going into town for me, do you?”

“W-What? Like this?”

“Oh, I’ve seen you get about like that just fine.”

“But people will see!” whined Rainbow. Applejack was unsympathetic to this.

“Don’t forget, you’re still working for me, limbs or no limbs. If you think ah can’t take anything else away from you, you’re in for a surprise. Now get to it. If you’re back in time I’ll fix you up something nice.”

With that, Applejack picked up Rainbow and set her on her stumps just outside the entrance to the farm. Grumbling, Rainbow began the long, long, looooong walk back to town, still wearing her torn maids dress. She had maybe gotten about halfway, after an hour or so, before getting sick of the way that her skirt trailed along the ground. If she tripped on it she would potentially be stuck, which was a risk not worth taking. No longer caring about how she would be seen, Dash shimmied out of the damn thing and left it in a ditch, continuing on in just her underwear.

Of course, she attracted lot of stares as she ever so slowly waddled to the market. And it wasn’t long before some random stranger had offered to carry her over. Dash had refused, more out of the remnants of her pride than anything else. But she did eventually let a nice mare hold her up so that she could actually see the stuff for sale in the stalls. She had a pouch of bits slung over her neck but the merchant flat out refused to receive payment, simply letting her have them and telling her to come back whenever she want “until she got better”. Which should be next week really, but Dash didn’t let anyone know this, for reasons she couldn’t quite get straight in her head. Grabbing her back of shopping in her teeth, Rainbow began her trek back to the farm. By sheer luck she managed to get in and out without any of her friends seeing her, at least.

As she made her way back, Rainbow reflected on being out in public like this. Part of her had expected people to be weirded out, or to make fun of her. But everyone had been pretty nice about it-offering to hold her shopping, petting her hair, giving her little hugs as she tried to get back. Sure it was patronising, and a little annoying to be held up when she was trying to stay relatively incognito. But it hadn’t been…bad. Much like her week so far, the experience had been alien and yet somehow rewarding. Dash had always been a very proud girl, yet also somewhat insecure and anxious about how she was perceived. For people to just…not care about her condition, and to actually act really nice? She had a strange feeling in her chest as she finally got back to the farm, around evening time

The door was, thankfully, already opened for her as she waddled back into the farmhouse.

“Hey, AJ, I’m back with your stuff!” she said, after letting go of the bag with her mouth. Then something odd happened, and suddenly her vision was doing barrel rolls, and she felt a strange falling sensation as her head hit against something. Rainbow shut her eyes and waited for this off sensation to pass. But while the rolling did stop, she did not quite feel herself. Or, in fact, feel anything south of her jaw. She opened her eyes, and found that the world had flipped 90 degrees to the right. This was obviously a concern, but Dash had spotted something that was perhaps even more concerning: her own body, now headless as well as limbless, still standing on its stumps before slowly falling backwards.

“Yer late,Rainbow.”

Applejack walked into Rainbow’s view, crouching down holding her axe and smiling down smugly.

“I asked you to get me those ingredients for dinner, and ya couldn’t even manage that.”

Oh yeah. Dinner. Dash blinked a few times, unsure if she could even speak, before remembering Applejack ‘s trick with her own head.

“S-sorry…” was all she said. Applejack put the axe down and picked up her prize by the hair, dangling her in front of her face.

“Face it, Dash, you’re hopeless as a maid. I thought I’d give you one last chance…and ya blew it. So…” Applejack brought Rainbow as close as possible to her own face. “Yer just gonna spend the remainder of our time together like this. Don’t fret though. I’m sure we can find a use for you.”

If Dash had still been able to gulp, she would have.

I do not own the characters, series, or know anyone who does. Also, I love these three characters. At the same time, there are just great things in terms of guro and gore for them.

---

On the Block: Cattleya, Menace, Elina

Her moans sounded much louder than they were as they echoed off the walls of the small cave just outside the village's borders, but no one would come to her rescue at this hour.

To her shame, they were the moans of forced pleasure from a captive, taken against her will from just outside her home by surprise to be the plaything of a sadistic creature known for her short temper and the joy she took from her inflicting pain.

Cattleya, the weapon merchant, was sweating profusely from the pleasure she was being force-fed by Melona, the protean assassin, despite the cool dampness of the cave. It was a mix of pain and sexual pleasure, all of the right buttons being pressed at once, and the warmth of the slimy, jiggling body was not helping.

Spring had just began to settle into their part of the continent, but winter had yet to completely release its grasp from the land. This was one of those chilly mornings that would need the fire to be refilled and relight. Unfortunately, it was also the best time for a certain assassin to strike and claim her target before anyone knew she had even awakened.

For all of her playfulness and love of torment, Melona took her assassination attempts seriously when she knew who she was dealing with.
She had began her attack by wrapping her arms around Cattleya's frame, holding and restraining her in place so as to prevent her from fleeing or being able to alert others, and then covered the busty smith's mouth with the bangs of her hair and using her nature to force the secondary limbs into her mouth and down her throat.
She tried to bite at the arms sinking deeper into her throat, but to no avail. She tried to bash her head into Melona's, but, when she did, her head was entrapped in the protean's cleavage.

Cattleya's reaction was to struggle as her breathing became more labored, but panic was settling in and her thrashing was not nearly enough to break free or even knock the assassin out of her stance.
And then she felt a sharp pain in her throat, followed by another pain like something twisting in the back of her throat. Her eyes grew heavy, but the pain wouldn't let her pass out. It was a calculated pain that made her gurgle on the slime inside her, but not enough for her to pass out as she so wished it would.

When her struggling lessened from the pain, her eyes locked on Melona as she lowered her head. Her voice was warm against her cold skin, but her whispering tone and cruel smile made her even more terrifying. "I just cut out your tongue from the back of your mouth." She whispered, and then traced her tongue along and into Cattleya's ear. "Did you know, the tongue isn't actually inside the throat..."
It was the most disturbing thing she had ever felt, but she couldn't make bring herself to struggle as she still felt that twisting, now stabbing, pain inside her throat or the feel of the protean's tongue in her ear.

Finally, Melona removed her tongue, but only to paint the picture of Cattleya's torment more. "Your blood is tasty, but that's no surprise. With utters as big as yours, that milk has got to go somewhere. Mineral flavored milk, you could say."
To Cattleya's horror, she watched as piece of her drifted through Melona's arm. It was small and meaty, but she knew what it was. "Your tongue." Melona said to confirm before she moved her mouth closer and snatched it with her teeth.

She brought her mouth close to Cattleya's ear again and chewed her morsel so that she'd be able to hear every bite. When she finished she moved her bangs aside, part of them remaining inside Cattleya, and let the meaty mush fall into her mouth and slide down her gaping, forced open throat.

"I'll be swallowing that properly later. For now, I'll be content with your blood." She said slowly, seductively, before squeezing Cattleya until the embrace of unconsciousness took her.

When next she awoke, Melona was already aware. When Cattleya's eyes began to open, Melona's lips locked around hers and began to suck greedily, forcing something gelatinous from Cattleya's throat to Melona's mouth.
A few moments later, with her cheeks puffed up from she didn't want to image, Melona opened her lips just enough to let a light stream of congealed blood fall on Cattleya's face, coating it and covering it in a grotesque ooze.

She tried to close her eyes, and only then found that her eyelids had been removed; either bitten off or torn off. The only protection she had from the jelly-like blood were the glasses that had been left on her face, but even those did not help her for long as gravity caused it to slide over, but thankfully not into, her eyes.

"That's a better look for you." Melona said, and then she began to lick the blood off Cattleya's face, starting with her eyes though lingering on them as she let her saliva drizzle onto them.
As she did, Cattleya felt a crawling all over her body. She couldn't see what was happening, but it felt like Melona was pressing her body so close to Cattleya's that she had a guess: Melona's body had taken on a form more akin to the stories of a slime; save for her head which remained humanoid lingering above her own.

Cattleya's body was posed and folded in such a way that her arms were laid straight at her sides, her legs from her knees bent or folded under her yet kept from touching by just thin bit of Melona's body, and her labia and anus penetrated and being slowly abused by her slimy form.
There were distortions under her skin, her belly looking like there were snakes traveling inside her, and bulging as they moved around and bunched up at various deadends within. Melona's body had and continued to contort and mold itself to comfortably fill every centimeter of Cattleya's intestines, stomach, womb, ovaries, and esophagus.

Once Melona finished cleaning Cattleya's face, now stained red, the weapon smith's expression was distant and dead, which caused the protean to pout slightly in an annoyed manner. "I didn't say you could die..." She stated.
Immediately, Melona's body reacted inside of Cattleya's, and her eyes went wide as Melona's body tore out of their fleshy confines to begin ravaging Cattleya's in such a way to make her live again. Her lungs were massaged, her heart was squeezed, and blood flow was redirected by force to where it was needed.

With her body as it was, Melona could connect veins and aid organ functions as long as there was blood to flow. This was mainly used when she was ordered to interrogate a prisoner or just to see how long she could keep someone alive. It was a terrifying amount of inside, but she loved to use it on people that angered her.
From Cattleya's perspective, she felt her body move like a wave of water was washing through her body from her legs to her head, and then vomiting a mix of blood, guts, bile, and gore from her mouth.

"Oh! There's your tongue!" Melona exclaimed happily, and leaned forward to slurp and lick up the partially digested mush as most of the expelled contents of Cattleya's body were absorbed into her slimy body.

Melona looked back to Cattleya and brought her head to the side of Cattleya's. "You lost an eye, I see, and a little bit of blood must have gotten into your brain. Can you still hear me?" She asked as she looked into Cattleya's eyes; one pupil turning to look at her and the other eye red from a bursted blood vessel and bulging against its socket.
Cattleya's response was a mouthful of bloody vomit.
Melona smiled at this. "I guess I can't keep you alive much longer." She said, and then began to reform her body with what was outside of Cattleya's; though what was inside of her did move like water trapped inside a balloon as it tried to rejoin with the rest of her.

When she finished, her body resembled that of a small child's. Her pupils retained that clover shape to them, her breasts were much smaller but not quite flat, her hair was shorter but her bangs still acted as a second pair of arms, and her legs were bear of any clothing.
She straddled Cattleya's waist between her legs and placed her hands together beside her head as she smiled cutely. "I'll kill you now and finish eating you. Doesn't that sound good?"

She moved the bangs of her hair to the sides of Cattleya's head and raised her up. This caused another series of vomit to spill from her mouth and onto hers and Melona's legs. Her head tried to lol itself, but her kept was strong enough to keep it up. After a few shakes and two pumps of her throat, the last of the vomit gurgled out.
Melona leaned Cattlelya's forward a little more, much like one would burp a baby, but all that fell from Cattleya was part of her guts; literally spilling from out onto the protean's back.
Melona pushed Cattleya up once more and straightened both of their postures. She watched for a moment, admiring her work really, as her body roiled and wreathed inside Cattleya's; the underneath of her skin moving as Melona's own body separated the guts and gore from her chest to finish her torment.

Melona moved her arms to Cattleya's breasts. She tweaked and twisted her nipples with index and middle fingers for a moment, enjoying the feel of her massive bust, and then began to force her hands into her breasts through her nipples.

First came her fingers, sharp, needle-like tips easily pressing into her flesh after forcing the tits back until they gave way, and then her hands, further widening the holes in her chest. Cattleya was forced to look down as her breasts were penetrated with her one good eye.

Second came her arms, halfway up her shoulders, and then Melona let her arms slid off like wet clay. The protean scooted back as far as her bangs would allow her and concentrated as her arms wormed their way through and around Cattleya's breasts just under the skin; distorting them in a horrifying way and pushing her tit-fat out through what used to be her nipples.

Third and finally, as her breasts bled themselves out and flattened like empty sausage casings, Melona let herself melt back onto Cattleya's lower half and legs. Inside of Cattleya's body, Melona began to reform herself in the most terrifying way she could think to: conforming her body to fit Cattleya's.

At first, it wasn't that bad as most of her body was already destroyed, but then, as she began to push her head up through Cattleya's throat, what little of her mind was left began to register the horrors she was facing as the promise of death approached.
Her throat bulged painfully until the head was pressed through, and then a new pain began as Melona's body turned acidic and began eating the muscle and flesh inside her mouth, head, skull, chest, torso, belly, arms, legs, and even the marrow from her bones. The only part that wasn't being eaten was her neck, but that kept her in constant pain as her sensory system kept sending her signals of pain.

After a few minutes of torment, Cattleya's life finally faded, but Melona continued to slowly eat away her body. An hour passed before she finished, and then sucked Cattleya's husk of skin and bone into her mid-section to finish digesting.

"Mmm. That was fun. You were a good meal, Cattleya." Melona said before she licked her lips. She laid down on the ground and rubbed her bulging belly.

Hello, I'm sure you all remember me as Karl Luck. I've been busy for the last few months and I haven't been able to write as much.

A lot has happened in that time. I unfortunately lost access to Karl Luck's Dungeon; I don't remember the password, and I had to delete the email it was connected to. So now I have a new site with a new pen name: http://www1.asstr.org/~Randall_J._Nelson/index.html

I was originally going to go with Karl Luck's Dungeon 2, but I thought it'd sound lame. I was planning to ditch that pen name for some time, and this one seems more realistic.

So far there's only one new story uploaded, but the rest are still at Karl Luck's Dungeon. The Melissa Coss series will be uploaded eventually, but for now I'm taking a break from it and I plan to improve the first two. Some other random stories will start to appear eventually. I'm going to try to get into the habit of uploading once or twice a week.

Something unconventional. The diary of a squat toilet. I'll be adding onto this as time goes on.

私はコンピュータ化された和式トイレです。私は国際的な大学でレディス洗面所に1977年に設置しました。私は、世界中から女性の排尿や排便を監視します。これは、研究者が様々な文化の消化器の健康を監視することができます。私はスクワットトイレですので、私はまた、異なる国籍の俊敏性を監視することができます。私は多くのデータ、ない写真を持っています。私は古いコンピュータです。あなたは私の物語の絵を描くだろうか？

I am a computerized Japanese-style toilet. I was installed in 1977 in the ladies' washroom at an international university. I monitor the urination and defecation of women from around the world. This allows researchers to monitor the digestive health of various cultures. Because I am a squat toilet, I also can monitor the agility of different nationalities. I have a lot of data, but no photos. I am an old computer. Could you paint a picture of my stories?

In the heart of Africa lies a huge swath of land still inhabited by primitive tribes. These tribesmen live off the land, and live as hunter gatherers. Passing down the traditions of how to stalk prey, and field dress animals. These people live much different lives then the western world, where most shop for meat in the Super market.

The Nagowee tribe is one of the fiercest of the region. For the past 100 years the tribe has been fighting for it’s very existence. On one side the western world has been encroaching on their resource rich homeland, and on the other a extremely bloody war had broken out with another indigenous tribe.

In this section of Africa the old rituals are still very much in place. It is the belief of all the tribes people that consuming your enemies, allows you to absorb their energy. A Chinese mining company bought the mineral rights for the native lands. They had sent out 10 expeditionary units, of engineers, and African fixers. All bringing, money and boxes of new technology to hope to bribe the Nagowee to allow the mining to proceed. Only one group ever made it back.

That evening the Nagowee feasted. Much laughter and dancing ensued, as the tribes people danced around in the clothing of the African fixers, and Chinese engineers. Stacks of crates containing smartphones, Apple laptops, reams of cash were stacked up. Mostly useless to this previously uncontacted tribe.

The children couldn’t stop popping by the pens where the surviving members of the expedition were being held. None of them had ever seen, a asian person before. They peeked around the corner, and giggled at the yellow skin, and small penises on the men. The biggest prize however was a white south African woman, who had organized the entire expedition.

Not ones to waste any time, the tribesmen herded the bound prisoners down to the river. Stripped off any remaining clothing and washed them all down thoroughly. Taking extra time on the genitals, and forcing digits plus cold river water up their anuses.

It is a Nagowee tradition to follow certain rituals before a feast. First the chief comes out and does his blessing, the women beat drums, and chant as the warriors all come in. Depending on the captive being man, woman, or child there are different protocols. Men are to be absolutely humiliated, women are to be defiled, and children are the biggest prize because you are eating your enemies future.

All the cleaned prisoners are brought into the main circle. Each one is laid down next to a raging fire pit.There is a pecking order to what happens next. The head of each family gets to oversee the preparation, and depending on your standing in the tribe you may get a less desirable prisoner. Some of the low families were standing around looking at the small Chinese packages looking a little jealous.

From here it is really up to the family to decide what happens. One of the families with a chinese engineers had the father cut right to the chase. Without any preperation he kneeled down taking the entire boyish penis, and scrotum into his mouth, and clamped down with his teeth, blood leaking from his mouth. The powerful young man braced his arms on the asian mans thighs, and demonstrated his virility by ripping the penis free in just 3 savage tugs. He satisfiedly met eyes with the asian engineer as he chewed and swallowed the mans penis raw. His family cauterize the ruined penis with a coal, and the man was flipped over, a long line of men lined up for a chance to bugger his asshole.

Some families like to use a bit more tact, and to share their prize amongst more then the father. One of the chiefs deputies got a higher pick from the prisoners. He opted to choose the African fixer, who was along to help negotiate with the tribe. He had picked up a few words in their dialect, and had been non stop pleading to cut a deal all day. The father was becoming annoyed, but he selected the man strictly for how endowed he was. Flaccid his penis was a minimum 10 inches long. The young women of the family had spent the day tormenting him. Suckling on his penis just to the edge of orgasm, laughing as they dipped his penis into their vaginas, and seeing how much they could take.

At this point he was delirious from the constant stimulus. The women new that this technique would produce more sperm in the testes, and lead to a juicer snack when they ate his manhood. The time had come so they tied a reed, around the base of his impressive member. They took dried grass, and built a huge pile over his penis. Grabbing a flaming log from the fire, they lit a huge raging inferno on the mans penis, the screams and begging became a bit unbearable as the mans penis roasted while still attached. The matriarch of the family, a quite rotund grandmother solved this problem by lowering her unwashed vagina onto the mans blubbering face. From beneath her thick thighs you could only hear his muffled screams. In a bid to hopefully help his fate, he extended his tongue into the smelly pussy, unwiped piss crystals greeted his probing.

10 minutes later the fire on the mans crotch had died down, and what was left was a perfectly red cock with crackly skin, still standing proud at 10 inches. The father went for first bite sucking the member into his mouth, and bitting the head, and first 2 inches off, he marveled in the taste of the thick member, as he savored his bite. The Grandmother went next, knowing that the men always go for the shaft, and miss the best part. With her now sopping wet vagina still grinding the mans face she leaned her head down, and took a testicle into her mouth. As she bit down, she felt the mans face tense with her vagina. confirming he still had some feeling in his cooked cock.

The chief had first dibs, and he chose the white woman. When cooking a woman there are obviously steps you need to take, since the good bits are on the inside. First step is always to gang rape her. This one was a firecracker and started the day kicking and biting. Now that it was evening the chiefs 20th son was just finishing pumping his load into the exotic white woman. Even with the black eyes, and busted lip she was the picture of beauty. The tribesmen delighted in the contrast of their dark black penises disappearing into the white waxed vagina. It was a special treat indeed.

As his penis slipped out so did a torrent of cum. The boys proud grandmother sucked his penis into her mouth tasting the seed of all of her grand sons, and then took a little taste of the gooey vagina slurping out just a ounce or two, of the cum pouring out.

The woman was on her hands and knees so that the cum would seep down lower into her, and season her vagina. The chief poked around the fire until he found just the right branch. This one was glowing with coals on the last 12 inches or so, and was about the right diameter, at 3 inches thick. The chief got into position. One of his sons held down each of her appendages, and he lined the hot stick up with her creamy pussy. The chief knew that this was a art. It is quit easy to burn a vagina so it is inedible. Cooking it still attached to the woman is quite hard with primitive implements. He started by branding her puffy outer lips. Making them sizzle until they were just slightly singed. If you want to save the lips the next part was the most important in his experience. You need to act fast and decisive because if the coals linger to long on the lips they burn off.

With one large swing back, he bared down, on the goey vagina. Burying all the coals and a extra inch up her cunt. The woman screamed bloody murder, adapting to the largest penetration of her life that happened to be on fire. The cruel women of the tribe continued to dump water, and slap her face to be sure she didn’t pass out. With that the king began to move the stick around inside her toasting her walls, and boiling the creamy cum into a tasty sauce. After 5 minutes she was ready.

The chief marveled at his work. From the exterior her vagina hardly looked cooked, it was just enough heat that her skin will easily tear away, but not enough to look burnt. Steam poured out of her pussy hole, and a tasty smell filled the air. The woman was moved over to a rock that slopes down, and presents her vagina at perfect chest level. 5 of the sons rushed up furiously pulling their puds, and one by one empty their loads into her cooked pussy.

The proud chief goes first, and with his strong fingers digs into her pudenda from the side, and breaks off a nice healthy size piece of cunt. Strings of the melted and fresh seed follow it away from her body and he places to tasty morsel into his mouth. This white cunt is the best thing he has ever tasted in his life. Just a explosion of flavor. Other family mebers begin to cue to get a taste. With authority the chief brushes them aside. He bears down, on the still pretty pussy with his teeth. Eyes rolling back with the flavor. He is a man possessed. He slurps bites and nibbles the cunt wanting to completely consume the delicious flavor. In the corner of his eye he sees his 7 year old grand daughter. His eyes move down to her pouty lower lips.

Without warning he grabs her, and forces her down below him. With no lube besides her excitement his penis busts into her body. His mouth is almost to the white womans cervix, and his long black cock is brushing his grand daughters. Moments later he exploded filling the young girl with seed, and collapse face covered in grease, and bits of cunt. A gaping hole where the woman cunt once was.

He slides out of his grand daughter, and his concerned doting mother comes to lap the cum seeping out of her sore vagina.

War had been raging between rival kingdoms for years now. The dungeons were positively overflowing with prisoners, and word had just arrived from the frontlines that a rival city had fallen, and the troops were marching back with another large group of prisoners.

Generally when the city falls all the fighting age men would be slaughtered, and the troops would take the women, and rape a few for entertainment. The kings policy for decades had been to take in the remaining people, mostly farmers, and their families, and move them into the dungeons, and then dispatch them to other districts to fill jobs, and farm fields. By dispersing all the people randomly, they wouldn't have a chance to organize against the kingdom. They called him the kind King, because most others would just slaughter all the villagers. The problem was that with war on all sides, those who he sent out to farm would be slaughtered immediately, or captured by rival factions.

The problem was coming to a head since he was needing to feed these full dungeons, and his people, Resources were becoming scarce. People were surviving on rationed gruel. No one besides the bourgeois, had eaten any meat in months, and there was beginning to be discontent amongst the people. Now with another 1,000 families marching his way he needed to make some tough decisions.

He and his men took a trip to see the state of the dungeons, and ask the dungeon master if it was even possible to accommodate another 3-4,000 people.

The dungeons were built into a natural cave below the kingdom. All the people were held in a series of giant pens. Here the lived, and died like animals, fighting over scraps, and taking advantage of each other. The place smelled of waste sweat and misery. In years past when people were here for brief times it was no problem, a transition to a new, and often better life. At this point some people had been here for years.

On the top floor of the complex was the dungeon masters office. Here he had every matter of torture implement from racks, to chopping blocks. He had whole walls of neatly arranged iron implements like a black smith. Only difference being each one served a different purpose to bend someone to his will.

The dungeon master was probably the happiest man in all the kingdoms. He was actually highborn, but had been tapped by the King's father to be a investigator, and root out spies. As time went by he got a reputation for being able to get information out of people that no one else could through his brutality. Eventually he was promoted to running the entire complex. People would be sentenced to see him mostly for heinous, and treasonous crimes, no one ever came back out the door. He loved his work.

The King walked into the complex unannounced, and under the cover of night since the prison was such a contested issue. He had foregone his usual royal procession. He left his men to stand guard at the entrance to the caves, and make sure no one saw him there. As he came down the stairs he heard some blood curdling screams.

There in the middle of room was the dungeon master. He had a large table set up for dinner. A few loaves of the local bread, some fruits in a basket, and a pitcher of wine that was currently sloshing all over as he thrust his penis brutally in and out of a young girl. On both sides of the table with perfect view were two adults both chained naked standing to elaborate articulated posts. Their feet were secured at a wide stance, and their arms were out stretched forming a x. They were both screaming at the master to stop, but he kept on feeding his cock into the sore vagina of the young girl.

The King stopped in his tracks, he had every right to be here, but he felt like he should wait until the master got his rocks off before intruding. He silently stood on the landing looking on. As time went by he gleaned that the two captives were the girls parents.

The mother began losing all control, and had now just been reduced to high pitched shrieking. The dungeon master continued to brutally pound away, but the shrieking was beginning to annoy him. Finally he had enough. He threw the girl down on the table, and walked over to address the parents.

"So you scream for your daughter having a little fun, but how do you think that woman felt when you ate her children?" The pair fell silent. "Today you are going to find out" he said. The woman began to open her mouth to scream, and with no warning the dungeon master grabbed a axe, and with practiced moves lopped her head off with one motion. He then grabbed her by the leg of the rack and pulled. The rack was hinged in a way to let her still twitching body to spin upside down where her blood began to drain into a bucket.

The male went white in the face, and just looked on bewildered.

The dungeon master walked over to the table, and pushed the semi conscious girl onto the floor. He then began to gather up a handful of fresh herbs, spices and root vegetables. He gingerly walked over to the womans body, and began filling up her vagina with the provisions. Then he walked over to the raging fire, and pulled off a large kettle of boiling water. Walking back he parted the womans lower lips, and poured the water in to mix with the herbs.

He walked out of view for a moment, and came back into the frame holding a bundle of blankets. Peeling back the top layer revealed a baby which he carefully removed from the blanket, and dropped into a waiting bowl of some sort of thick cream. The baby gooed, and gaad as he soaked in the warm cream. The dungeon master then stated preparing a bowl of bread crumbs, and sat it down next to the baby. He then slid a cauldron of oil to heat up over the fire.

The father began to snap out of his trance. He looked over at his wifes headless body. Small wisps of steam escaping her vagina. He looked over at the table, his daughter laying there catatonic with a drop of blood leaving her still gaping vagina. His baby son was swimming around in cream totally oblivious to his fate.

Finally he worked up the courage to lightly exclaim "please"

With that the Dungeon master snapped around incredulously from his preparations, and said "that is rich coming from you ya cunt! Didn't you think I would find out you were eating kids? Look at how healthy you are, rosy cheeked, and fat. How many kids did you lot eat"?

The man looked down, and away averting the gaze of the DM.

The DM said, "at least I am going to prepare a meal fit for a king out of you, you didn't have fire so you had to eat those kids soft parts raw"

With that the DM went over and grabbed the baby by his leg, dunked him headfirst into the bowl of cream, and held him there. He reached with the other hand for the basket, and grabbed out the biggest carrot of the bunch. With no warning, and with only the slippery cream as lube he drove the carrot all the way up the childs ass. He then grabbed the child by his hips raising him out of the cream for a brief moment. With that he walked the wailing infant up to the father, and asked "is this how you do it"? With that he clamped his mouth around the boys tender penis.

the little morsel was no bigger then a few walnuts. He locked eyes with the father savoring the moment, as he relished slurping on the soft little prize in his mouth. Knowing that the fate of the fathers entire bloodline rested between his lips. He rolled the little testicles around his mouth, and lavished the shaft with tender laps of his tongue. The cream, and the taste of fresh flesh mixing in his mouth.

After a pregnant pause, of enjoying the moment he moved over a sturdy chair facing the father directly. He pivoted the upside down infant so that he was facing his father. All this time he was wailing from the carrot, and the nibbles at his boy parts. However, for both the men the room was completely silent, and their eyes met again.

The DM stated tilting the baby's face down, at a unnatural angle facing directly down at his cock. He took advantage of the wailing mouth to slip his meaty man penis first into the mouth then into the throat of the boy. All the while locking eyes with the father.

With no further ado he leaned down, and took a few more laps at the hairless penis, and then bit down, opting to go for just the shaft at first. Clampening his sharpened teeth into the boys flesh, and then after a few short nibbles and chews the shaft was free, and rolling around his mouth. At the same time he began sliding the tyke further down onto his cock. His toothless mouth becoming a articulating boycunt milking his penis, as the DM took his away on the other end.

While the DM considered himself a chef, and a gourmand, much preferring cooked meat his real passion in life was to meter out justice. This family had been bullying all the single mothers into letting them eating their children. Sometimes even cutting open preganat women for the soft genitalia they craved. Without fire the soft sexy bits are the easiest to eat, and as a man who eats people he agreed that the younger children were more succulent.

He chewed on the babies penis shaft until it totally masticated down to nothing. He licked his lips, and let out a burp relishing the look in the fathers eyes, as the entire bloodline, of House Jonson rolled down his captors throat. Meanwhile the baby was turning blue as the visible bulge of the DM thick cock creeped closer to his chest in his throat.

Blood was pooling around the bit off shaft, but the DM learned that if you are going the bite of someones penis alive then do it upside down so most of the blood is in the head.

It was a nice snack but he was still hungry so he came back for the balls. Without as much ceremony he clamped his teeth down on the defenseless testicles, and chewed. Even with his sharpened teeth the skin here is thicker, and he really had to work at gnawing them free. At the same time the baby was going into his death throws, and he had a massive orgasm brewing, as the convulsions in the throat milked on his cock.

Totally serendipitously things happened fast, and in perfect order. With one last savage bite the boys testicles finally ripped free, This triggering a violent seizure in the boy, as his body gave up, and clamping his cock like a vice, milking out cum from corners of his balls that hadn't been emptied in ages. It shot up into the gurgling throat, and then poured back down onto his heaving testicles from the boys distended lips.

The DM sat there in the chair not moving for a few moments, luxuriating, in the two testicles in his mouth, and the contents of his testicles leaking out of a still warm baby's mouth.

Then he dropped the body with a "shloomp" sound off his cock, and a cruel "thud" sound as he hit the floor.

Without opening his eyes, and muffled through the testes in his mouth he gruffly said "wench clean me up" as he rested his head back. Within moments he felt a small tounge lapping his sensitive testicles, and then working the shaft into her mouth desperate for some left over seed. He had abducted the family a week ago, but he took the girl a month earlier. She was forced to survive only on the products of the DM, and his men's penises. One month in she was drinking their piss with aplomb, and nursing their flacid penises every waking moment for a few more drops of nutritious cum.

He just took the moment to enjoy life, and began to chew the most precious fruit, in his mouth. Knowing that the father was watching his daughter vacuum the bile, and cum leftover from the death of his son, while this cruel portly man savored his tender penis as a hors devours, his headless wife a few yards away no longer even dripping blood, and her vagina looking red from thigh to thigh.


The King had been standing at the landing watching this scene unfold for the past hour. His penis as hard as steel. There were rough tribes out in far away lands, who were rumored to eat each other, but even in the ravages of war it was generally a unwritten rule, that aside from taking some maidens for a roll in the hay, and putting inconvenient people to death, you generally had honor against things like this. He was beyond intrigued, especially for the poetic justice of eating this cannibal mans family as retribution.

Total silence had fallen on the wide open room, besides the insistent slurping of the young girl, hopeful for some dinner, and the quiet sobbing of the broken father, all was quiet.

The DM swatted the young girl, away from his penis, and swallowed the treat. A devious thought crossed his mind, and he hauled her by her hair up to her fathers sobbing unwashed body. There didn't need to be any words spoken, just a glance, and she understood. Tentatively she came over, and began to lightly nurse his flaccid cock. It took him, a moment to realize what was happening, and suddenly, he snapped out of it and screamed, trying in vain to wiggle his penis free. Undeterred his daughter honed in, and despite his protests, began to lick, and suckle the member, hoping for another load for her achingly hungry stomach.

The DM got up grabbing the baby, and just muttered "Keep fighting, and she dies slower". He then made his way to the table to finish dinner preparations.

It was at this point that the bannister to the stairs the King had been standing on decided to creak, echoing off of the stone walls. The DM glanced up, and saw the king, dropping the baby back into the cream, and moving quickly to stand in front of the table. His eyes darted to the headless woman, with the delightfully fragrant soup steeping in her vagina, and the 7 year old girl, dutifully slurping her tied up fathers penis, as if there was candy inside.

His mind raced for a explanation, but in the end he just slumped his shoulders.

The King new the jig was up, he had been watching for quite some time now. He slowly walked down the stairs. Creaking each step as he drew closer. He walked up to the table, and looked behind the DM, He saw a bowl of cream with the totally still silhouette of a baby, mostly white, but with red streaks near the groin.

He walked up to the man quietly sobbing, trying to resist the insistent sucking of his daughter, His buttox visibly tensing, as he tried to deny her dinner, one last shred of pride still hanging on.

He walked in the direction of the wife. The DM looking on, and then looking down again. Sexual violence is a perK of being a DM. Perk of the job is that you can indulge yourself, but eating your captives is a bridge too far. There will be no denying once he walks up, and smells the wafts of soup emanating from her vagina, what he was up to.

It was with great surprise that the DM looked up from the floor, and saw the King selecting a ladle from his wall of tools, and pans. Even greater surprise when he walked up to the woman and intending to just get a taste of the broth, and put the DM at ease, he dipped the ladle in and one half of her labia broke off with the spoon. Now perfectly cooked.

The king looked down at the spoon in his hand. A nice chunk of fat outer pussy lips still attached to one of the inner lips floated in the fragrant broth. Dotted with oil, spices, and in his dirty mind some of the womans vaginal secretions.

The DM perked up, thick penis slightly bobbing, as he left the table. He said "Wait!" then fumbling around he produced a large pepper mill, and cracked a light dusting of pepper over the disembodied labia.

The King gave a light nod, and brought the spoon to his lips. First giving a tentative sip of the broth. As prisoners arrived in the dungeon all of their belongings are stripped from them, many chose to bring spices from around the world, as their currency, not knowing that they were to be stripped naked on arrival, and forced into rags, and squalor.

Not only was this a new experience for the king eating a woman’s vagina, he had never tasted a broth so fragrant and well spiced. A light sip lead to a slurp, and soon it was only the vagina sitting on the spoon. He looked to the DM, who just nodded enthusiastically. He brought the spoon to his mouth and let the tender pussy lip slide in.

Never in his life had he tasted anything like it, combined with the spices his head was spinning. He rolled it around his mouth enjoying it. Eyes closed enjoying the fat of the puffy cunt lip, ad the slight gristle texture of the labia.

The DM breathes a sigh of relief, and assesses the situation. From thinking he is going to the gallows, to realizing he just made a friend in a very high place the king of all the land. He decides to take a slight liberty, as the king is enjoying his first bite. Scanning the kings trousers, he spots a impressive erection straining, giant wet spot at the tip.

Moving fast he rushes to the side of the room, and grabs a wheeled platform. It is designed to perfectly notch into the board holding the woman. Up three stairs is a chair with a tray integrated into one side like a school desk. The middle of the tray has a large cut out, that slides perfectly around the groin of whomever is in the cross giving you unfettered access to eat their genitals in a more cultured way.

The King finshed his bite just as the platform was in place. Bowing the DM says "I told this man I would cook his family in a meal suitable for a king. Would you please join me for dinner Me Lord"?

Without words the king took his seat on the chair. Suddenly a crisp white table cloth is produced. Wine, water, and beer, are all placed for the kings pleasure. A fruit basket for garnish, and some gorgeous quality plates, and silverware were artfully placed, all pilfered from unsuspecting prisoners.

"For our appetizer today we have a herb soup served in a mother. Would you prefer it carved, or would you like to cut it yourself Me lord?" The king flummoxed just said "I will do it"

"Very well me lord, please enjoy” said the DM, and producing slices of bread to dunk into the vagina to absorb the delicious broth

He turned to the father still valiantly withholding his load from his succubous daughter. Since everything was basically handled non verbally between the king and the DM, the father didn’t even realize that they had company. 100% of his attention was to not release his seed into his daughters hungry mouth, and he was beet red fighting it. The DM was a bit annoyed, but at least he wasn’t going to have to get him hard again. Before his unexpected visitor he had planned to suck the man back to hardness before eating his penis, but plans change.

With a swift motion he rips the mans young daughter away from his penis, and clamped a vicious cock ring right at the base of his cock. Loose enough not to break anything, and still preserve feeling, but tight enough to survive a penectomy. The daughter glaring back at him denied her meal.

“Oh don’t worry I have some more for you” he said lowly to the scamp. quietly he picked up her naked frame and placed her under the kings table. The DM, and the girl made eye contact, and then he gestured with his eyes to the kings raging erection.

“Pardon me sir” said the DM, as he unbuttoned the fly. Out popped a nice thick regal looking penis, the DM thinking one day he would like to taste the seed, and the snapping out of it.

“This me lord is our soup’s daughter, she will help you with that problem sir… Or Die trying” He nervoursly laughed as her eyes lit up, and she began sucking on the king’s cock. “Un canny resemblance huh” said the DM as he combed the hair, and then placed the woman’s head on a silver dish garnished with lettuce on the table.

The King began wondering if this was all a dream, as a girl younger then his granddaughter latched onto his penis like a leach, and began to suck. Looking up she was the spitting image of her mother, who’s head is resting on the table.

“Please enjoy. Bon appetite “ Said the DM

The king began soaking a slice of country bread in the vagina determined to get every morsel of that sauce, and looking down at the little girl desperately, trying to get her milk.

The DM busied himself to get the other 2 courses ready. First step was to check on the baby. All the time in the cream had made him wrinkly, and soft with all the cream soaking in. A few quick chops, and he was completely gutted, a few quick stitches, and he was full of stuffing. Then his carcass was rolled in the bread crumbs. Quick glance at the oil on the fire, and it was now hot enough. In the little guy goes last bath is a deep fryer.

Several minutes later the DM, checked on the king all the bread was gone and he was gingerly carving out the woman’s cunt down to her pubic bone, and devouring every morsel.

“For our next course me lord, we have suckling baby. I usually only eat the soft parts on people, but babies are tender all over” The baby was a perfect crispy brown, a nice crust of breadcrumbs coated him head to toe. The DM pulled out a cleaver, and lopped off all the limbs, the king grabbed a leg, biting into heaven on earth. Baby fat rolling down his cheeks he savored the exotic delicacy. The DM ever the showman, and missing his calling as a chef decided to plate the rest in a interesting way, stuffing all the appendages back into its mothers vagina where it just resided a few months earlier.

“Please save some room Me Lord, for our next course, and the entertainment tonight” Said the DM, as he rotated the whole platform to look at the father, who still wasn’t quite cognizant of what was going on. He knew the love of his life was dead, and that bad man forced him to watch as he slowly bit his only sons penis off.

He was just trying to feed his family in the dungeons. It was either eat those kids, or everyone would starve to death.They had cut the rations to nothing. What the bad DM, had neglected to bring up, was that he was just the man who did the deed, it was often the mothers who got to eat the soft genitals of their children, as they got first pick. In many cases the mother would bring him the child, and he would snap its neck, so that the mother didn’t have to. They were jut trying to stay alive, he took no pleasure in eating the kids. But this man was luxuriating in cannibalism.

“Hey buddy!” screamed the DM. “The whole sullen thing is no way to treat our royal guest!” The man looked up for the first time in forever, and took in the scene. He saw the royal robes, and the chiseled features of the king first. For a fleeting moment endorphins, and hope rushed through his body. This man was known as the kind king, and he must be here to stop this madness.

Then he spotted his daughter milking his cock, his wifes splayed legs with hey vagina carved out, and his youngest’s arm and leg sticking out. Then the king bit into the crunchy crust on the infants leg and took a big bite. He looked at the man like he knew what he had done, and had not a glint of sympathy.

The DM Walked over to the fire, and started tending to the pokers. Then walked up to the man with a jar of sauce. Looking him straight in the eyes he dunked the mans still hard penis in the sauce. He then undid a few connections on the boards binding the man, so he was now, at a 45 degree angle. His cock slowly dripped a mixture of precum, and sauce on the floor. The DM went back to the fire, and pulled out a red hot poker with a small oval pan on the end of it. Stopping by the table he grabbed some oil, and chopped up onions, threw in some spices and mixed them up in the steaming pan.

Flavorful stream shot everywhere, as the onions sauteed with the spices. “Dinner time” said the DM as he approached the shaking and broken man. The DM took one last look, at the sauce covered cock in its current, state, and wished he would be the one to bite into it. “Oh well” he thought as he brought the raging hot pan into contact with his penis. The man let out a ear splitting yell, as the DM continued his assault, varying the angle so as to toast his cock equally on all sides. The sauce from the mans cock combined with the juices being released permeated the air. This could be a 30 second process but the DM stretched it out for 10 long minutes teasing the man, and adding more sauce.

A look back at the king, and he had stopped eating the baby. The arm with bite marks laid discarded at the foot of the platform, and he never even touched the torso. The girl was getting to him, and his face was bright red. Until today, he didn’t know that there was nothing more erotic in the world, the to see a man’s penis cooked while he is still alive. To think that he will be sinking his teeth into the cock soon, had him close.

The DM sensing this decides to get on with it. A few saws later with his dullest knife and the penis is free. The cock rings he uses seal the victim, and the member equally so even off his body, the penis is erect. He flips it over to cook the top, and hits it with another round of spices.

“Main course is sauteed penis, of a pedarst, and cannibal me lord” said the DM Serving it wit a bow.

The king with shaking hand reaches for his fork, then just decides to forego it, and grab the cock out of the pan, bringing it to his lips, looking the man directly in his eyes, then gazing down at the clamp holding the butt of his cock together so he won’t bleed out. As he goes to take his first bite, he sees the DM come up behind the man totally unawares, and looking at his cock in the hand of the king.

The DM with no lube or ceremony Slips into the mans asshole, and starts to violently bugger his new lady boy. The king stops pussy footing and takes a man sized bite out of the cock, and then the daughter sensing she is finally gonna get some seed increases her assault on the kings penis, a blur as she sucks. The kings life changes the moment he gets his first bite of cock, he knows he should savor it, but he is chomping into the perfectly grilled genital, like he hasn’t eaten in days.

Suddenly everything goes white, the king almost bites his fingers shoving the remnants of the cock into his mouth, and comes deep into the mouth of the child. The DM plants his seed in the Fathers colon, and releases the clip, allowing the blood to flow from his ruined penis. For a moment everyone still alive is panting, and sated.

Then the out of nowhere kings flacid penis starts shooting piss. Well trained and thirsty the girl puts her mouth around the peeing member, causing the two men to break out laughing. Ice officially broken


“What is for dessert the king jokingly says?”

“We could make some cocoa blood pudding from the little one’s tasty bits me lord”

“No way I’m keeping this one, she will be appointed to the royal latrine”

“No problem me lord” said the DM. “Perhaps we can pick something more to your liking downstairs”

The two men Grab torches and walk down to the dungeons. The door opens, up to a vast open space bigger then the grounds of the castle, there in pens are tens, of thousands of people, as far as they eye can see. The old don’t survive the death much, so it is mostly nubile young women and children, and teenaged boys with their succulent penises flopping.

As the king moves down the rows of pens he no longer sees the people that the good king will save, ho looks between their legs at their soft bits, and his mouth begins to water.

“I think we solved our meat problem, he says to no one in particular”

Then he points at a toddler boy, and says I would like to try one raw for desert.

Young Robin In The Bitch Prison
by Dante

The women's prison was hell from the day fifteen-year-old Robin arrived. She was manhandled by the jail guards when she was unloaded from the Court’s security van. These pricks liked to get their grubby hands onto a fifteen-year-old young offender, especially one who had been carried over to adult court. The jail guards were no better than the two sheriff's guards who had ridden out in the back of the van with its darkened and steel mesh-covered windows.

Once she was convicted, the pricks felt it was open season for free feels, and that was exactly what the took. The guard pricks had got their hands under her blouse, and had unhitched her bra, freeing her large breasts. Then they had got her tight jeans down to her knees, and had fingered fucked her vagina and anus at will, thrusting and probing with their fat fingers in her most private spots. It was as if she were nothing but a common a criminal or something.

She had taken as much shit as she thought she needed, when they at last arrived at the federal prison. It was a bad place, by reputation and to look at. It would prove to be even worse to live in. This was the place reserved for the worst criminal female offenders, and most of the inmates were hardened lifers.

Robin shuddered as she was taken in through the imposing stone gates, past the six foot thick walls, and through the cold and uninviting reception area. All they took was the packet of official papers the guard passed along, and then she was whisked through a long dark hallway and into the wing of the penitentiary reserved for lifers. She was taken into a large unpainted cement room where she was summarily stripped naked in front of a leering group of male guards. These horny guards loved the new law that sent kid lifers to the adult section.

Robin was forced to evacuate her colon and bladder into a soup bowl provided for the purpose, and then she was given a painful deep enema, to flush out anything she may have planted deep inside herself. She was then given a thorough and humiliating deep body search during which the male guards thrust first their fingers, and then their whole hands deep into her pussy, so that she was actually violently fist fucked. Because a fist would not fit into her tiny anus, she had the thick handle of a broom driven painfully deep into her flushed out colon.

This was as far as it usually went for juveniles, but because this large breasted fifteen-year-old was tried and convicted in adult court, due to the nature of her crime, she was going to be a permanent resident, and as such was given the whole treatment by the large gathering of guards. All three shifts of the horny male guards had heard of her conviction, and had shown up to greet the enticing teenager.

They liked to have fresh meat arrive, and were anxious to take part in the initiation of this prime bitch-beef on the hoof. They saw the pretty teenager as nothing more than raw cuntmeat, to be sexually abused for their own amusement. They got to see a lot of well-built female lifers here, but seldom were they so beautiful or so young. This little lady was going to provide a lot of fun for the horny men on long winter evenings.

After she had finished with the humiliating evacuation of her excrement, she was violently gang raped, simultaneously in both of her bleeding intimate passages, so that she would learn respect for the forty-seven guards in the wing who controlled her. Finally Robin was given a filthy short cotton T-shirt that was sweat-soaked, and stained with streaks of what she realized with disgust was dried human shit. Someone had used the filthy shirt to wipe his or her ass. At last, wearing only that incredibly offensive T-shirt, she was turned loose among the other female prisoners. They also planned to have their way with her.

At the tender age of fifteen Robin was a true lifer, with two
consecutive life twenty-five year sentences with no chance of parole. She had been convicted of assisting her young boyfriend in raping, sexually mutilating and then stabbing to death a group of a dozen camping Girl Scouts. Robin claimed she had nothing to do with the rapes, but compelling evidence said otherwise.

She said in her defense that all she had done was to help Roger sneak through the three tents to tape the mouths of the pretty little girls and bind their wrists and ankles, and then to hold the little girls still while her boyfriend one at a time unbound them, pulled the tape off their mouths, and fucked the hairless little cuntlets of the ten to twelve-year-old kiddies.

They figured it was safe to ungag them once they had bound all of the sleeping girls, because they had followed this pack of little cuntlets and their adult leader for more than six hours on their long hike into the mountains, and there was little chance of anyone being within miles of the camp site.

Robin had used Roger's big sharp hunting knife in some of the
cum-dripping little pussies at the beginning of the sex and murder orgy, and her boyfriend even let her stab some of the girls in the second tent in their bellies while he humped his big prick into the squealing little bitches. Robin had found the adventure all very impersonal, because she didn't know any of young girls, so killing them in the bloody sexual orgy was just like helping her dad slaughter young piglets for market on their farm.

Except that this had been more fun, because the young girls were sort of sexy, with their cute little hairless cunnies, and most of them were probably enjoying being raped by her good looking boyfriend, because he was such a wonderful if. somewhat crude hunk, and Robin saw that he was thoroughly enjoying the action.

The pretty little sluts with their bald virgin pussies squealed a lot as their immature naked twats were violated, and they bled a lot as the big thrusting cock of her boyfriend plunged into them. They matured quickly, with a clear audible ripping sound as their tiny pissing little cuntlets were torn mercilessly open, brutally invaded by the impossibly thick male shaft.

The defenseless young Girl Scouts screamed beautifully as Roger ravaged the delicate meat of their sex organs, pumping violently into their ripped and bleeding genitals with such force that blood splattered onto his lap from the brutal action. Not only was it nasty, but the action was about to get much worse for them. Robin used the hunting knife with more skill than Roger gave her credit for.

The young girl scouts were all given a thorough and horrifying slashing of their arms, sides, legs, titless chests and pretty faces before their bellies were ripped. She made sure the little girls were conscious and watching her butchering performance as they were all neatly disembowelled alive before they were allowed to die.

The Girl Scout leader was another story. She was securely bound inside her sleeping bag, and could hear but do nothing about the carnage that was taking place by firelight. At last Roger and Robin went into her tent, slashed open her sleeping bag, and dragged the chesty scoutmaster out of the tent. It didn't matter where they worked on her, as none of the little girls she had supervised would see her nakedness as she was
brutally ass raped, because the children were now all dead.

Roger told Robin to take a series of flash pictures of the scout
leader's face and body with the young woman's camera while he got behind the nearly adult bitch and drove his prick, well lubricated with fresh kiddie blood, up into her beautifully gripping anus. The pictures all showed the naked carcasses of the slain children which were strewn around the camp. These two had been thorough, and the little girls were almost all dead. Only one or two still quivered or showed some reflex reaction in their hands and feet. They had all been gutted, and two of them had even been decapitated.

The young Girl Scout leader struggled beautifully, thrashing and kicking her gorgeous legs in futile attempts at self defence. The eighteen year old boy kept his hips locked to her buttocks, thrusting and bucking into her, ramming his enormous erection into her depths as young Robin ran off a whole roll of film on her lively struggle.

Roger lifted the woman and stood with her long legs wrapped around his. He was firmly locked into her asshole as he slowly moved her over to the remnants of the camp fire, while Robin went into the tent to see if she could find any more film. She did. When she returned with the camera reloaded, she saw Roger holding the buxom bitch with her beautiful big swaying tits hanging over the campfire.

He had thrown on fresh logs, and they were now crackling merrily. The fat round mammaries were only inches above the dancing flames, and the dangling and wildly swinging boobs were bright red and beginning to blister. Roger held her by the neck and forced her face toward the flames.

The young bitch's hair was done in a French braid, and Roger undid the interwoven locks, allowing them to swing free over her shoulders. The flames licked toward the blonde hair, drawing sharp piercing screams of stark terror. Robin captured the look of horror as her hair suddenly burst into flame.

Suddenly it was time for Robin to do her newly-learned trick with the knife. Roger screamed as he felt himself nearing orgasm.

"Quick," he shouted at her, "get the fucking knife into her throat, slash her fucking throat, I'm going to cum!"

Without hesitation Robin put down the camera and picked up the bloody knife. She placed the blade against the naked bitch's throat, pressing it against the tender stretched flesh so that it pushed hard against the Girl Scout leader's gullet.

"Now!" Roger screamed, as he was clearly beginning to ejaculate inside his victim. Robin knew that at orgasm time, she must do exactly what Roger commanded or she would be in deep trouble.

Robin rapidly drew the large hunting knife across the bigger girl's throat, pressing on it as hard as she could. The keen edge sliced easily into the stretched neck, separating the flesh, and letting loose jets of bright blood that sparkled brilliantly in the light of the fire.

"Again, quickly!" he shouted, and she slashed again, deeper this time.

"Oh shit, that feels great," he shouted, "You're the best fucking
girlfriend I ever had, Robin. Her tight asshole is squeezing my prick beautifully every time you hit her with the knife! Do it again!" Robin repeated the violent deep slashing several times, and the body of the big girl bucked beautifully on Roger's raging prick. This was the big payoff for Roger, so Robin knew she was pleasing her boyfriend. His sexual gratification meant everything to her.

Robin was suddenly startled when the beautiful head dropped and rolled free of the marvellous body. Triple jets of blood sprayed into the air from the jagged stump of her neck. It was fantastic. This lady was an adult, so this was murder. Robin consoled herself in the fact that it really wasn't that bad, at least on her conscience, because she didn't even know the Girl Scout leader. Besides, it was Roger who was fucking her and getting all the rush from the act, and he had told her to do it. She couldn't be really guilty for just doing what she was told.

Whenever she went out with Roger, Robin always had lots of kicks, but nothing she had done with him was ever as exciting as this. Roger knew how to treat females, and when he felt it necessary to kill them, how to make killing them exciting, even for another girl. He was the greatest. They took the camera with them when they left the bloody camp site, and spent the rest of the night hiking out of the mountains. The bright moonlight had helped them to take control of the camp, and now it assisted them to find their way back to the stolen car they had left back at the road.

The next day they dropped the rolls of film off at a one hour photo centre, and an hour later Roger sent Robin pick up the colour shots. That was where Robin was arrested, and when she told them that it was all faked for the camera, just for fun, the policeman punched her in the belly so hard she puked. That was when she told them it was Roger who had done it all.

They booked her, and found he had left the cheap hotel they had booked into, and had not left a trace to prove he had ever existed. By the time they found the camp site, scavenger coyotes had ravaged the small bodies, and had eaten all of the cooked meat of the headless leader's big breasts.

The place was a mess, and loaded with incriminating evidence. Without Roger to share in the blame, Robin was going to go to prison for a very long time. The parents of the kids they had killed were really pissed off, and the judge was going to make sure somebody paid big time. That somebody was Robin.

Roger had beat a hasty retreat, disappearing from the face of the earth, as far as the authorities were concerned. They had little interest in him, other than their requirement to keep the file open. They had their sacrificial lamb, and one that the public loved. The massacre of little girls and their leader was so revolting that such a pretty young girl could be willingly involved in such a heinous crime that the public was able to focus its anger on her, and they did.

The courts responded with a suitably unthinkable sentence. She would be sixty-five years old before she could even be considered for parole. That was long enough to ensure that the public's taste for revenge would be satiated, and the case long forgotten. Fifty years was a long time to survive in a maximum security prison. The judge insured that she would be housed on death row. A pretty girl like her in the hands of hardened female criminals would be destroyed within the first few years. The judge was comfortable that he had effectively given the fifteen year old a death sentence.

On her very first day at the prison, Robin came up against the prison's dominant Queen Bitch, Reenee. She was a thirty year old inmate who apparently had all the others under her total control. Robin learned from one of the other prisoners that the big blonde bitch with the mammoth tits was the Prison Warden's prime squeeze, and as such, she had the clout to back up her demands for homage by all the other incarcerated cunts in the female pen.

The women in Reenee's section were assigned to work in the prison laundry, along with boys and girls from the young offenders unit. Less than an hour after she started work, several of the other prisoners dragged Robin off to a back storage room, while the male prison guards ignored the action. They let the dyke women administer their own justice, and for standing back, they got all the free sex they could take, and were given a couple of young cunts to use and abuse at their parties every Saturday night.

When the door was safely closed, she was grabbed and was held by three of them against a rough work bench. One of them slapped her hard on the face, blackening one eye, while another lifted up the short skirt of her simple prison dress while another pulled down her grey cotton panties. A twelve year old boy dropped to his knees and began mouthing her exposed tender vagina.

The work bench was a hard edge she felt scraping against her upper buttocks. She was sure she was going to pick up slivers. Her arms were stretched out to the sides and held securely by the adult women. The feeling of the warm tongue and moist active lips against her delicate private sex organ was more than she could handle, and she moaned, and spread her knees to make room for the young boy's aggressive head pressing into her most private parts.

He was very good, and well trained, probably by these women prisoners. Robin was going crazy with the erotic sensations from that creatively thrusting tongue. It's moist warmth and sensuous movement over and inside her lust-inflamed sex organ made her wilt with erotic pleasure. She was just entering her third orgasm when the boy was rudely jerked away from her steaming sex, and a pair of tongs closed over the delicate and inflamed sex meat. The woman holding the tongs squeezed them hard, hurting her pussy in their powerful grip, and used them to pull her beautiful sex organ out from her body, stretching it painfully.

Suddenly another woman produced a glowing hot soldering iron, and the big bitch mercilessly thrust the thick shaft against the side of Robin's painfully stretched pubic mound. The glowing tip of the iron easily burned into the intimate female flesh, searing and sizzling as it plunged deeper into her. It emerged inside her squeezed pussy, burned through the inner lips, and then emerged out the other side of her distended pleasure mound.

In that one heinous act, Robin's marvellous little pussy had been
brutally pierced. Robin screamed as the monstrous hot iron was suddenly jerked out of her, with tiny bits of her damaged sex meat cooked right onto it. Before she could react further, a thick iron ring, open on one side, was thrust into the new hole, and when it had entirely pierced her sex mound, Robin was pushed down to the floor, with her ringed cunt set over the anvil, and the huge ring was hammered closed, permanently locking it in her little vagina. She was mortified.

She stood up, her knees shaking from the incredible inhuman abuse she had endured. Then, as the pain subsided, she noticed the pull of the iron ring hanging from her vagina. It weighed three pounds, and at the moment it felt like fifty. As it pulled the flesh downward, it caused the inner lips to tug at the hood over her clit. She took a couple of steps, and discovered that any movement she made caused the ring to tug at her inner lips, which in turn caused an even masturbating motion on her clit. She was now doomed to be in constant heat!

Robin was unable to pull her panties into place with the monster ring attached to her pubes, and as she looked at it, she felt with a sinking feeling that she would never again be able to take a thrusting penis into her vagina, as the ring pierced her love tunnel, effectively blocking penile entry. Her heart sank as she realised she would never again enjoy sex in her womb. At best, she realised, she would only get a guard into her anyway. She would have to find an alternate form of sexual gratification.

The next morning in the exercise yard the head guard forced eight of the women inmates to line up and to bend over a wooden rail. Their skirts were raised and their panties lowered, then a pole with a dirty damp rag tied on the end was swabbed into each of the ladies' vaginas. The guard repeated the trip along the line three times, in both directions, so that the rag was used to transmit any yeast infections from cunt to cunt. The woman standing beside Robin explained to her that this was a
special punishment, and that these were known as the fish women. They were kept together in a special cell, and the exercise she was watching was a whim of the warden's.

He became a raving sadist when he smelled the aroma of a ripe cunt. He had set these women aside to provide him with the desired odour. The mop was to ensure the uniform development of vaginal yeast infections. None of the ladies were allowed to bathe, and the same damp and dirty rag was used to probe them internally each day. Their life was reduced to a daily penetration by the filthy mop and a constant round of rubbing
themselves raw.

The result was that all of their pussies become very ripe, their cell smelled like a fish market, and their stinking cunts became so itchy that they scratched themselves incessantly, which kept their clits erect and their juices flowing. They scratched themselves so much that their disgusting cunts were constantly red and begin to swell out. It was a very interesting experiment in culturing a community cunt rash. This specially cultured yeast infection was appropriately dubbed "The Curse".

Any guard who stepped out of line was required to have sex with one of these beautiful women with these beautiful but disgusting smelling cunts. The result was that he became infected with the special culture, which caused him deep itching inside his penis, with development of a drizzle, and the growth of warts on his fuck shaft. There was no cure for "The Curse," which was not life threatening, but provided an incredible and ongoing irritation. Once a guard had transgressed and was infected, he was limited to fucking the infected women.

Any female prisoner who stepped out of line was required to join the ranks of the keepers of the yeast, by joining in the disgusting daily cunt-swabbing, to be infected with "The Curse". The program had begun less than a year ago with three re-captured escapees, and their ranks had slowly grown to the present eight. The fish women became permanent host to the incredibly vile and virulent strain of the vaginal yeast developed through this long standing practice of reverse feminine
hygiene.

This prison had become a whole counter-culture for those with no life or future outside its walls. And like many such cultures, this one had developed a distinctly regressive tone. Power was everything, and the expression of power was to humiliate and sexually debase those prisoners who were controlled.

Robin was in the first stage as a new prisoner. She was getting a tough but necessary education into the brutal realities of prison life, of the tight hierarchy within the large group of female prisoners, and in the ways that the prisoners, the guards, and the prison administration all interacted. She was thoroughly shocked and disgusted at what she was learning, and also fearful for her own personal safety. Some of the women wore disfiguring scars, and there were even a couple who were
amputees.

She found out that the beautiful young women had been permanently disfigured as a form of punishment and for entertainment, by guards and by other prisoners, while they were inmates in the prison. Young Robin saw clearly that her years ahead in this maximum security prison for hardened criminals and tough minded prison guards were not going to be easy, if she should survive them, nor would they be pleasant.

This was a place where an attractive young female would have to fight desperately to survive, and her very survival might depend on her ability to take all of the horrible treatment and sexually degrading harm that the leaders of the degenerate older female cons and the merciless guards dished out.

The terrified young girl was stretched out on the top of a solid wooden butcher table when Robin entered prison's big kitchen. She had been told there would be excitement in the kitchen after the exercise period, and she found there was already a sizeable gathering when she arrived. It was punishment night, and Robin had heard there was to be a severe entertainment torture session that everyone on her cell block was required to attend. It was very serious, because it was to be conducted
by the big tough bitch Marsha, who ruled the women's wing of the prison.

There were no further details, because it had all come through word of mouth. Robin was told that these special sessions were always very brutal, and that the victim would at the very least require weeks to recover on the prison's hospital ward. Four of the tough female prisoners held the girl as Marsha ripped off her clothing, destroying the prison garb in the process.

This in itself was a bad omen for her. In moments the girl, a bit older than Robin but still in her teens, was totally naked, and shivering uncontrollably from stark fear. Beside her, on the griddle, were three empty frying pans and some large iron pokers, all smoking from being super-heated.

The naked teenage girl was a thief. She had been caught stealing a cigarette from another girl's cell, and had said she was just returning a cigarette because she had borrowed one earlier. She had been beaten by the guards who had found her in the act, and then they had taken her directly to Marsha.

Without asking any questions, Marsha called the evening punishment session, and now the girl was stretched naked before the assembled prisoners, displaying her neatly trimmed cunt for all to see. The organ was pierced with a heavy iron ring like the one Robin wore, and she wore large but thinner rings through her nipples. She was an erotic sight stretched out and helpless, and Robin felt a stirring in her loins.

Robin stood with the other inmates and watched the horrific proceedings. Marsha took a large butcher's cleaver, and held it high. The bitch holding the naked girl's right foot lifted her right knee and placed the foot flat, with the girl's toes spread near the edge of the block. The little toe was pulled out from the others, and the bare foot was pressed hard against the butcher block.

An arch of hot golden urine sprayed up from the teenage girl's moist vagina as she screamed out in her naked terror. Marsha checked the faces of the other prisoners, and saw with satisfaction the looks of near shock on the newer faces, as they anticipated the impending horror. The question was not what would happen, but when the blade would whack off the toe. Marsha was particularly satisfied to see the startled face of
young Robin, who's mouth was spread wide from her dropped jaw.

Suddenly the heavy blade fell, and Marsha displayed her skill as she neatly chopped off the girl's smallest digit. The victim's lean hips bucked, and she shit out a fat stool. The pulsing of the small jet of blood showed the girl's racing pulse. Without pause, her left hand was spread on the table, and almost before she could grasp what was about to happen to her, the sharp cleaver struck, cleanly severing her thumb.

The strong women restraining the girl flipped her up onto her side, spread her legs, and the large butchers' cleaver fell again, much more forcefully this time, completely cutting off her right foot just above her slender ankle. Triple jets of her blood spurted from the stump, and the severed foot fell to the floor. Marsha picked up one of the hot pans from the stove and thrust the bottom against the bleeding end of the vandalized leg, effectively stemming the flow of spurting blood.

Marsha's face showed a depraved grin of satisfaction as she pressed the base of the glowing hot pan against the bleeding stump, painfully scorching the raw flesh to close the arteries. Everyone could hear the sputtering of broiling flesh as smoke rose to confirm the damage that was being done where the foot had been removed. The beautiful young girl was now maimed for life.

The naked victim sobbed uncontrollably from the pain and horror of her barbarous treatment at the hands of the prisoners' Amazon leader. Lifting the sobbing cunt's head by the hair, Marsha pressed the base of the piping hot pan against the girl's cheek, and when she pulled it away, the cheek was an angry red and charred at the edges, deeply burned.

As the startled female prisoners watched, a huge blister rose on her face, surrounded by a rim of smaller blisters over a deep purple discoloration. Her tender face meat had been severely burned, with some of the meat cooked. The intent had been to make her suffer now, and to permanently scar her. Discipline in this prison was harsh, and the women were not yet finished with this young thief.

The pan went back onto the grill to reheat, and Marsha instructed her four helpers to flip the young bitch over onto her hands and knees. When she was repositioned, her spread buttocks revealed the puckered starfish of her anus neatly tucked in the spread pocket of her ass slot. The opened moist folds of her pretty vagina, neatly trimmed of its curls along its sides, was also prominently displayed.

Marsha insisted that all of the prisoner bitches pluck the hair from their crotches regularly, denuding the sides of their cunts and their ass cracks, leaving only a neat puff of pubic hair at the top of their pubic mounds, well above the hood of their clits. This was the way she liked to see cunts so that they were fully visible, with no danger of being obscured by excessive pubic curls, which many of the girls had. This was particularly true of the Hispanics, the Italians, and the Indians.

With this regular enforced genital trimming, all of the females in the ward had their vulvas ready and properly prepared for intimate observation at all times. It was not for cleanliness that the cunts were bare, but for the raw sexual gratification Marsha got from looking at bare pussy meat. She liked to see cunts and the groin area around them neatly displayed, and she disliked getting hair in her teeth when she practised oral sex with her partners. Every prisoner but the fish women were prospective love partners for the lesbian dyke, which meant that every cunt had to be plucked clean for instant display at all times.

She told the kneeling girl to shit again, and slapped her ass to make her point. Without hesitation, the sobbing young girl obeyed. The long dark stool she produced curled, then dropped to the table. With a second powerful slap across her bare ass, the girl produced a third fat stool, followed by a diminishing string of lighter coloured turds that curled into a heap on the larger faeces. When her colon was cleared, she was given a series of enemas of hot soapy water. This effectively flushed out the lower holding portion of her digestive track, so that she would not foul the instruments that were going to be used inside her.

Marsha had done this particular operation many times before, and as she expected, the hot water enemas had made the girl's anus curl outward into a full lipped pucker. She stuck a finger into the puffy rectum, and pulled on it severely. As she did, a white hot electric needle was thrust through the thick roll of the girl's strained sphincter muscle, piercing it. Quickly an open iron ring was thrust through the fresh bleeding hole, and once it was in place, large pliers clamped the ring closed, giving the young amputated girl a permanent anal ring.

The young bitch was now a properly marked female prisoner, identified by her amputated foot and digits and her rectal jewellery as a perfect little asshole thief. Justice was swift, and the treatment exceedingly cruel here in Bitch Prison. Robin was so shocked by the treatment she saw and received that she had no thoughts of her past behaviour or remorse for how she and Roger had treated those girl scouts and their leader. Every day she felt more and more like a piece of meat, and she started to think of all of the prison women in the same way.

In truth, the fight should never have happened, as far as Robin was concerned, but what could she do? It was one of the small slender big breasted girls that Bitch Queen Marsha liked to play with, a pretty twenty-two year old bitch with a deep cunt who could take Marsha's fist and give good fist back. Her name was Nancy. She had been caught by Marsha in the cell of another bitch, with her fist buried deep in the other woman's womb. Marsha had hit the other bitch hard in the face with the heel of her hand, driving the cartilage of the woman's nose back into her brain, killing her instantly.

The woman's sudden death had caused a small problem. Usually when two women were found cheating, particularly by making love to each other, the custom in the prison was that they would be forced into a fight to the death. With her lover dead, Nancy would now have to be punished by fighting some other bitch. When a volunteer was called to step forward, one of the prisoner jammed the prongs of a fork up under Robin's skirt and into the fold of her buttocks, digging the utensil into the nub of her rectum... Robin leaped forward with a scream, and she was immediately accepted as Nancy's opponent.

The prison was built in three wings that enclosed a central courtyard. The fourth side of the clearing was contained by an eighteen foot wall, with shards of broken glass embedded in it to discourage the prisoners from attempting to scale it. The courtyard was one hundred feet per side, with the ten stories of windows from the cells providing a perfect vantage point.

It was the main exercise area for the women. Part of the surface was paved with concrete, with a twenty foot grassy strip on three sides. There were a few shrubs, but they were not well attended, and there were as many dead branches as living ones to add faint cheer to the area. There were some rudimentary exercise pieces in one corner, including wooden blocks and a pair of wooden rails. The space was otherwise wide open.

The Warden's office overlooked the exercise yard from an eleventh storey added to the wing opposite the wall. There were large plate-glass windows that provided an excellent view of the area, allowing the Warden to enjoy the shapely females that were his charges.

The women usually exercised at ten AM, and for the exercise session wore only their underwear. There were no funds for exercise clothes for them, and their work-outs were rigorous, so they adapted to working out barefoot in their bras and panties. It made for an enjoyable entertainment for the Warden's guests, and he was careful who was invited to his morning meetings.

This morning there would be no exercise. The women were confined to their cells, and they were happy to comply, because at ten AM today there would be only two people released into the courtyard to exercise, and other than wearing specially provided stiletto heeled boots, they would be stark naked. There would not even be guards present, so they could set their own exercises.

Although they would be alone, they would have no privacy, as all of the girls living in cells on the outside of the wings were granted visiting privileges with those who had windows overlooking the courtyard. There were faces in every available window, eagerly craning to see every corner of the yard, so that they would miss none of the action that was about to happen. It was fight day, and everything was ready.

At exactly ten AM, doors opened onto the courtyard on the opposing wings, and form each emerged a naked figure. The women stood briefly, letting their eyes grow used to the bright sunlight, and then they slowly moved toward each other. It was fight time, and both the diminutive twenty-two year old with the big tits and the fifteen-year-old with the startling figure both knew that there was no backing out.

Their only escape from this yard was to kill their opponent. One of them would die before this event was over. Both also knew that it was important that they not make the kill too fast, or it would go hard on them afterwards. The trick would be to stretch the fight out a reasonable time without giving up the advantage.

Robin was surprised at how good Nancy looked. The good looking bitch was short, slender, and sexy. Her pubic mound was large for the size of the woman, and stood between her legs with the open lips of her vagina spreading up from the base. For some reason she had been spared the piercing of her cunt with a heavy iron ring. The woman was prime cunt, and looked the part. She had her slender legs apart, bracing herself as she slowly approached Robin, and her pelvis was slightly rotated in a masculine way, as if she were confidently thrusting her sexuality forward in defiance.

Robin, at fifteen, lacked the maturity of the other woman, but had the sense to mimic the defiant, aggressive stance. She was not going to be intimidated by body language. Nancy was getting close to her, and they both sensed the tension in the air. Both knew there were no rules to this sport, and that they each had an equal chance of becoming victor. It was all a matter of luck and timing. Neither was going to kill the other with brute strength. Robin knew that Nancy had the edge with experience, because she had won a fight like this once before, and knew how to kill and survive. She knew she would have to weaken the older woman if she was going to have any chance of winning this one.

Robin spread her knees, thrust her pelvis forward, and rolled her shoulders forward with her arms out at the ready, matching Nancy's pose. She noticed the posture made her lean back so that her firm young breasts pointed like torpedoes. That was funny. She noticed for the first time that Nancy's big tits were doing the same thing. She suddenly realized how sexy the two of them, posturing like wanton harlots, must look to the prisoners watching then from all of the surrounding windows. If the stakes were not so high, this would be very exciting.

Nancy moved first, very slowly, setting one foot ahead of the other, and then planting it. Robin mimicked the move. They were ten feet apart, standing on the sun-faded and time-hardened black-top, and their steps were only inches at a time. As they moved step by step forward, they closed to within striking distance.

Robin assumed that Nancy would stop just out of reach, but she was startled when the beautiful older woman, who was almost exactly her own size, moved forward again. Robin continued to match Nancy's moves, and this bizarre controlled and restrained advance had the two booted nudes pressing their bellies and breasts against each other.

When advance was no longer possible, Nancy reached around and grasped both of Robin's firm round buttocks in her hands. Robin again matched the move. Nancy began squeezing until it seriously hurt, and then suddenly tugged the young girl's beefy buns apart with all her might. Robin screamed as the pull put incredible strain on her rectum. She tried to hurt Nancy in the same way, but she did not have the strength in her hands that the twenty-two year old displayed.

The searing pain grew, and she could even feel it tugging the cuntmeat at the base of her iron ring. Suddenly Robin's anus opened, and she released three big brown shot logs that fired out of her ass like cannon balls. The cunning bitch had forced her to shame herself in public. This was more humiliating than losing the fight to this cheating woman.

Before Robin could take the initiative, Nancy took a step forward, forcing Robin to step back with the matching leg. As soon as Robin had braced that foot, Nancy stepped forward with the other leg. She established a rhythm, holding the young girl firmly by her ass cheeks, and walked the girl backward around the courtyard. She was in complete control, but was making no progress toward killing the young new prisoner.

When the hit the grass, Robin suddenly dug in her spiked heels, and rushed forward with all her strength. It was working, Nancy gave way, lost her balance, and went over backward. Robin went down on top of her, but when Nancy's shoulders hit the grass, her hips came up, and the cagey fighter flipped Robin over her. Robin's hips flew over her head, and she landed on her back and hips heavily. Robin was so startled by the unexpected move that she was slow to react, but Nancy had continued with the movement, and let her falling momentum carry her back to her feet.

She stood over the shapely fifteen year old, then suddenly buckled her knees and dropped. Her pointed knees were aimed with care, and they drove into Robin's big tits, mashing them painfully against the girl's ribs. The weight of the woman drove the air out of Robin's lungs, allowing Nancy to bounce up and drop again, this time directing her knees into Robin's belly. This move drove the air out of Robin's lungs again, and bruised her diaphragm at the same time. For the first time Robin realised how serious her situation was. She was outclassed, mismatched, and at a clear disadvantage.

Up in the Warden's office, Marsha was a special guest, one of half a dozen female prisoners there to entertain the Warden and his few select guests. The women wore only stockings and heels, and the prison's hairdressing school had done up their hair specially for this event. Marsha was on her hands and knees, and the Warden had his penis buried deep up the bitch's anus. She was willingly paying the price for the freedom to totally dominate the female inmates.

"That little cunt better not cave in too soon!" the Warden said to the buggered woman.

"Nancy has her instructions, boss," Marsha answered. "She knows she has to drag it out for your video cameras, to make it a saleable snuff video. She's just making sure the little bitch is under control for later."

"Okay, but they both better be bleeding before too long," the Warden said. "These fight videos don't sell worth a shit unless there is lots of bitch blood. You told them they both had to bleed, didn't you?"

"Absolutely, boss!" That was not quite true. Only Nancy knew that there was a video being made, with long lensed cameras pulling in great views of the action. She had been told she would get a big cash send-off and early release for her participation in this fight, as long as she was willing to kill the girl for the cameras. Nancy had been around long enough to realise that was bullshit, but she also knew she would pay dearly if she killed the great looking kid too soon, or did not have the bitch bleeding early in the fight.

Nancy got to her feet and stood back to give Robin a chance to get up. She knew that the fight was more visual with them both standing up. Robin had no such notion. She was not aware of the cameras, and was desperate to find a way to avoid the older girl dominating her. She was certain that she could not take too many knee drops, because they left her temporarily helpless. She also knew she was vulnerable lying on her back as she was, with her knees spread, displaying the large iron ring through her cunt, and her belly and tits fully displayed...

She also knew that she was through doing it Nancy's way. She could never win by reacting to everything Nancy did. She would have to take the initiative, to do the unexpected, if she was going to get through this fight alive. She realised that staying on her back was the last thing Nancy expected her to do, so that is exactly what she did. She decided to play hurt, and force Nancy to compromise her advantage.

Robin groaned, and was not faking it. She pulled herself up into a ball, but then relaxed back into the vulnerable tits-up position. Nancy moved toward her and used the toe of her boot on the downed teenage girl's exposed ribs. Nancy heard the crack as she felt the pain stab through her chest. The bitch had broken one of her ribs! This was incredible. Robin had never had a rib cracked before, and she could not believe how painful it was.

She threw her legs wide apart, and threw her arms over her head at the same time, making her ribs a perfect target. Thankfully Nancy chose the exposed breasts instead, and she kicked the one nearest her foot so hard that it slapped violently against the other big boob. That was a mistake. Robin brought her arms forward and grabbed the sexy looking boot. She jerked it forward and then lifted it as hard as she could, and the move was so surprising that it threw Nancy backward. Robin heard the crack of Nancy's head on the edge of the black-top where it met the grass.

In an instant Robin was on top of the bitch. She sat up, with her cunt and the stout iron ring pressed against the downed twenty-two year old's belly, and began pummeling her fists into Nancy's fat tits. She was elated that she had at last grabbed the upper hand from her foe, who clearly had superior fighting skills. She pounded the fat tits with all her might, flattening and bouncing them, giving a painful lesson to the bitch she sat on. Nancy lifted her head, and Robin slammed her fist into the woman's jaw, jerking her head to the side so hard that it wrenched her neck. Robin was proving to be more effective as a fighter than Nancy had expected possible.

When Nancy arched her back and lifted Robin in the air, Robin slipped forward, and Nancy grabbed the iron cunt-ring in her teeth. Robin replied by pissing in the lady's face, drenching her in a spray of her hot urine. Nancy let go of the ring and twisted quickly onto her side. Robin came down on her, grabbing the woman around the waist, and bit down hard on the side of a big tit. Nancy screamed at the dirty fighting, but there were no rules to this sport, and she realised she would have to get the initiative away from the feisty little fighter.

She grabbed and twisted Robin's arm until the girl screamed and let go her tooth grip on the big breast. Robin bounced off her and quickly changed position, pinning the older girl to the grass. This time she went for Nancy's cunt with her teeth, and sunk them into the neatly plucked pubic mound, biting as hard as she could. Nancy grabbed Robin's leg, pulled it back and bit into her calf. She could feel the muscle tensing as she bit as hard as she could, but the grip of the girl's teeth in her cunt did not let up. The biting was incredibly painful for both of them, and they quickly realised that neither was gaining ground.

Robin grasped Nancy's head between her knees and bounced up and down on the grass, slamming the woman's head into the sod as hard as she could. Unfortunately, although the punishment was substantial to Nancy's ears, it was also hurting her own knees with each pounding blow, and she gave it up quickly. She kneed Nancy's face, and a raised leg caught her on the cheek as well, and it felt as if her cheek bone was either smashed or severely bruised. Robin was quickly learning that anything she could do to the older girl would quickly be done to her. What she needed was a weapon.

She quickly spotted the bushes and the dead branches. She jumped up and ran to get one, so that she could use it as a whip. She found one that was perfect, but had difficulty breaking it from its root. She looked back to keep an eye on Nancy, who had seen what she was doing, and had run to another bush. At last Robin got the branch off the bush, and she quickly ran over to Nancy, who was also having difficulty with her switch. She had not removed it when Robin reached her and began thrashing her with the branch she had got loose. She slashed at the defenceless woman's belly and breasts, brought the whip up between her legs and brutally whipped her cunt, and she even got in a few good lashes at the bitch's face. The whipping was devastating, causing angry welts to grow on the battered flesh, and the skin to split and bleed.

Nancy would not give up, and took a beating because she persisted in trying to break off the branch she had chosen. As she worked at it, another branch, dead but with many small branches attached along its length, broke off in her hands. Suddenly she was armed, and with a much more potent whip than the one being used on her own hide. She slashed at Robin with all her might, and beat the girl so severely that the young fighter dropped her own whip to try to cover herself with her arms. Her efforts were useless, and soon she too was covered with angry bleeding welts.

The inmates loved the brutal action, and pounded on the glass harder than ever. Their noise reminded the girls that this was a violent sex show, and that a violent end was expected. Both were ready to kill the other, but also knew they would have to wear the other down before either could commit the killing they were there to do. Robin suddenly turned to face Nancy, oblivious of the makeshift whip, and charged at her, with her head down.

She used her head as a battering ram, and the surprise of the gutsy move was enough that she caught Nancy full in the belly with her head, driving the bitch back onto her ass once again. Robin saw that her only way to keep the bitch under control was to sit on her, and she quickly straddled her again, and resumed her pounding of the bitch's big bleeding breasts with her bloody fists.

Nancy bucked and heaved beneath her, then planted her back on the grass and reached upward with her great legs. She swung an arm up at Robin's head, forcing Robin to throw her head back, and in an instant she hooked her heels around Robin's neck. She used her legs to jerk Robin back, and when the young bitch was stretched back far enough, she grasped the ring in Robin's cunt with both hands and jerked on it in a series of rapid hard tugs that brought a matching set of screams from the young girl.

Nancy slid around until she gripped Robin's waist with her legs, but kept a firm grip with one hand on the heavy ring impaling the girl's cunt. She applied a leg grip Marsha had taught her, one that not only made it very difficult for her opponent to breathe, but also bent and put debilitating pressure on the trapped bitch's spine. With enough strength, this hold could snap the victim's back. Fortunately for Robin, Nancy did not have the leg development to kill her with this hold, but she was able to squeeze the air out of her lungs, and prevent her from breathing.

Robin squirmed desperately, inhibited by the firm hold on her cunt ring as well as the powerful grip on her waist. She reached desperately for Nancy's cunt, and all her might thrust her entire hand into the spread organ. She opened her hand, tensed her fingers, and grasped at the soft pad at the rear of the fuck chute. This fleshy pad was the base of the bitch's uterus, with the wrinkled little opening in the centre that was her cervix. She squeezed with all her might, gripping the end of the internal organ in her grasping fingers.

She felt the pressure on her waist decrease slightly, although the grip of the legs was still solid. Robin twisted, and the reaction was not only a scream, but also a further loss of pressure by the gripping legs. With a sudden inspiration, Robin jammed her middle finger into the screaming girl's cervix, forcing the rigid digit right up into the bitch's uterus. This was her deepest inner sanctum, where fertilised eggs grew into babies. With all her strength, she scraped her finger nail against the soft membrane that lined the internal sex organ, digging deep trenches with such effect that the legs gripping her waist sprang open.

Robin jerked her fist out of the protruding cunt, and sprang to her feet. This fight was getting dirty, and she was going to make it much dirtier. Nancy writhed on the ground, and her spread legs made her cunt a perfect target. Robin kicked at the pouting organ with all her strength, repeating the vicious kicks several times, until Nancy was at last able to roll away. She kicked at the bitch's tits, bruising the large mammaries with the brutal attack.

She became aware of a strange sound that filled the large courtyard, and realised it was the inmates banging cups and utensils against the glass. The closed windows prevented the women from shouting encouragement to the fighters, so this was their way of expressing themselves. She assumed the loud pounding on the thick glass panes was meant as encouragement of her brutal attack on the bitch who had cheated on Marsha. It didn't matter anyway, because they could do nothing about how she fought the dirty-fighting bitch.

She kicked at the side of Nancy's head, and was surprised that the brutal kick brought about a shift from defence to offence. Nancy suddenly reached up and grabbed the ring in her cunt, and with all her weight managed to jerk Robin to her knees. She slugged Robin on the side of the jaw, forcing her to fall back over her heels. Nancy sprung to her feet and immediately began kicking Robin's tits. She was striking them at the base, and the results were not only more painful, but caused the flesh to split, and soon blood streamed from the base of the youngster's big breasts.

Robin tangled her legs in Nancy's, and managed to bring the bitch crashing to the ground once more. She kicked blindly from the position on her back, and with a lucky blow she caught a stiletto heel in one of the downed bitch's fat mammaries. Feeling the resistance, he drove her leg straight as hard as she could, and ripped a trench in the big boob, ripping a vein that spurted blood with each heartbeat.

The naked female fighters rolled away from each other and got to their feet, facing each other as they had at the beginning, but this time leaning forward with a posture that showed wariness and respect for the foe, but also an aggressiveness that said each was planning to strike first. Fresh blood sparkled in the brilliant sunlight as it sheeted down over their bellies, diminishing in area as it formed trickles.

The naked bitches crouched, their round breasts pointing, and they made obscene threats to each other than nobody but themselves could hear. They slowly circled each other, making outrageous death threats that they fully intended to carry out. The naked bitches, high on their own adrenaline, were like trapped animals, with no escape other than to kill their opponent.

The male guard on the roof shouted to catch their attention, and stood up, holding high above his head a large iron crowbar. He dropped it over the side of the wall, and even before the sharp flanged end opposite the hooked end dug into the grass, Nancy was running toward it. Robin's hear sank as she realized there was no way she could get to the weapon first. Nancy would kill her with it before she could get it away from her. Suddenly a guard shouted from the roof of the opposite wing, and Robin bolted toward the pitch-fork he held high even before he dropped it from the roof.

Her haste proved almost to be fatal. She ran right under it, and she pulled back at the last moment, avoiding the sharp curved prongs from piercing her skull. Instead two of the three prongs dug into her right breast, emerging several inches from the bottom of the impaled girlish mammary. The handle banged against the side of her head, and she sat down hard, her ass denting the soil beneath the grass.

She got to her feet and pulled the long prongs of the pitch-fork out of her breast. Blood spurted from the holes as she braced herself. She did not have to move to rejoin the fight, because Nancy was charging straight at her, pointing the sharp end of the crowbar straight at her belly. She saw the rush too late to get fully out of the way. As she looked up Nancy was upon her, and she twisted desperately to avoid the crowbar driving into her navel. Instead it caught the side of her belly, and emerged through her side, impaling her.

Nancy's rush carried her right past her target, leaving her weapon behind through the torso of the younger girl. As she spun, Robin thrust the pitch-fork at the naked back of the young woman, but her aim was low, and the prongs dug into the bitch's buttocks. Robin kept her hold on the handle, so that she was able to jerk her weapon out of the bitch, who turned to face her, but was defenceless.

Robin grinned. The fight had suddenly turned murderous. Even though she was impaled in her belly and sides, she was in control, in that she was still on her feet, and still armed. The tapping on the windows had now turned to banging, and she could see the excited faces of the inmates watching the incredible bitch-fight.

She remembered the fun she had with Roger when he had permitted her to kill the little girls he was fucking, and to stab them repeatedly with the big knife. She was going to make this cunt bleed bad before she killed her. The pain in her side from the cracked rib and the crowbar sticking through her diminished as she relished the moment. She was going to win, by getting to kill that cheating bitch.

She thrust tentatively with the pitch-fork, jabbing the prongs into Nancy's big bulging tits. The outer prongs each dug deep into a jutting tit, bringing a scream from the twenty-two year old. Robin jerked the fork back and thrust again as hard as she could, this time aimed at the bitch's lower belly. They dug in deep, and emerged through her back. Robin screamed in delight as she saw that she had driven the prongs right through the slender bitch.

Nancy grabbed the handle as she fell backward, and kept Robin from pulling it out of her again. Robin moved over the cunt, and grabbing the end of the long handle, pulled it forward until she brought it against Nancy's face, breaking the pretty young woman' nose with it. She had also dug deep furrows in her belly, re-arranging her intestines, and ripping the front of her belly in three evenly spaced slots that came up nearly to her navel. Nancy kicked up at the fifteen-year-old's cunt so hard that her boot lodged inside the fuck-chute beside the heavy iron ring, and it stuck there. She pulled her bare foot free of the jammed boot, and kicked again in desperation, missing her young opponent.

Robin grabbed the handle of the fork and pulled with all her might, jerking it out of the downed girl's torso. Nancy struggled to her feet, with small loops of her viscera starting to leak out of her opened belly. She turned her back to protect herself from the next jab of the pitch-fork, and the prongs jammed onto her kidneys, bringing fresh screams. She spun as she was hit, and jerked the handle of the fork out of Robin's grasp. With all of her effort concentrated on the task, she dropped to her knees, and pulled the weapon out of her side. She once more struggled to her feet, and faced her disarmed young foe.

This time she was armed, and realised how dangerous the young cunt was. She was bleeding internally as well as from the wounds in her back, belly and tits. The young cunt was standing as if she was in shock, with the crowbar sticking in her belly and out her side. She too was covered with blood, but had not sustained the damage Nancy, at least not yet. Nancy meant to change that, and to do it fast, before she got too weak. The winner would get no medical attention until she had killed her foe. Nancy realised that she had been hurt so badly by the young bitch that she needed help, and she needed it quickly.

Robin was desperate. The only other weapon in the compound was the crowbar, and it was sticking through her side. She grabbed it and started jerking on it out of sheer desperation. Nancy made that task as difficult as possible by jabbing at her with the pitch-fork, driving the long prongs into her breasts, her buttocks, her arms and her legs. Each time she did not fully penetrated, because she was afraid of losing the weapon again. That proved to be a serious error in judgement.

At last Robin got the crowbar free, and blood spurted from the holes it left in her belly and her side. Nancy saw that her opponent was re-armed, and in desperation charged her, thrusting at her with the long prongs of the fork as she came. Robin leaned back, and the prongs came up under her right breast, penetrated it, and the middle prong went into her neck, up under her raised chin, split through her tongue and jammed out through her cheek. Robin surprised Nancy as she swung the crowbar like a club as she fell, instead of thrusting with it. The thick steel shaft smashed three ribs, and both young women hit the grass again.

The pitch-fork was too firmly stuck for either girl to remove, and the crowbar lay between them. Nancy reached it first. Robin grabbed the boot stuck in her cunt and jerked it out. She jammed the stiletto heel into Nancy's ribs with such force that it penetrated, and dug into the bitch's lung. With the pitch-fork still impaling her breast, her neck, her tongue and her cheek, Robin managed to wrestle the crowbar away from Nancy. She got up onto her knees, but with the restraint of the fork could not get to her feet. Nancy lifted her pelvis, defenseless, and inadvertently presented her gaping cunt to the younger girl.

Robin took immediate advantage, and with all her might, thrust the crowbar into the offered organ as deep as it would go. Then she thrust again and again, each time jamming the long steel shaft deeper into the abdominal cavity of her enemy. The curved prying handle was all that stood out of Nancy's impaled cunt. The vicious wrecking tool had been driven right through her uterus and up into her guts with the force of the desperate thrusts.

Nancy struggled to her knees, but her knees were too wide spread, and as soon as she was vertical, her knees slid further apart, and her entire weight came down on the crowbar, driving it all the way home. The flayed end emerged beside her neck, and she balanced there for a couple of seconds that seemed an eternity, her eyes rolling, before she pitched forward and crashed onto her tits on the grass, dead.

Robin fell back onto her back, too exhausted to pull the pitch-fork out of her meat. She lay there, breathing hard, for several minutes before a pair of guards came into the exercise area. One of them put his boot on her face while the other grabbed the handle of the pitch-fork and pulled it out of her. She screamed hysterically at the pain, the horror, the excitement, and the shock of having survived.

She had killed the other girl, and everyone knew it. Robin was now someone to be reckoned with in this brutal prison. She had joined the elite by surviving a brutal bitch-fight to the death. As a proven killer, with everyone witnessing, she knew she had earned some respect in the hell hole of a prison. Little did she know how bad things could still get for her, but, of course, that's another story...


The End

Terrible atory with grammar errora and adhd gore galore

Ecause fornmy friends with high standards.

There was a haet girl. She shexhy. This one ebil mann, very bad man, had chained her and he gutted her like a fishm. With anchainsaw.

Because of the furries. They hroke down all cities and became martial law. Civil war was all over the world and babies were nailednto bar doors



!!!!!!!!!
That actually happened in world war 2...
!!!!!!!!!!

Some mothers cried as their soft infant sons and daughters were shireking and wide eyed in pain, their tiny bodies shaking violently and blood running down their soft fresh flesh.

Sad world.

She was cute. But scarred. So am I. I'm not a slayer though, I've just been... through a lot. Not as much as a vanguard berzerker or Top Class Assassin, though. She was the latter, and hunted many of my fellows. Just my luck, here I was.

"Have you ever known love?" My question was met with tired contempt.

"I'm saving myself for marriage." Typical of her sort. She was disciplined. I knew her training involved staying in frigid, fetid swamp water, getting frostbite and bug bites for hours. And everything she fought, that they fought for... was to fight against my personal freedom.

"And you think I should too? That I'm evil for being with the girl you murdered? You sick bitch." I saw her eyes go wide.

"Please, I thought she was someone else..." Oh, don't they always.

"You knew she probably wasn't. Just saw a fine girl, dark hair, rebel outfit, wore a symbol you disagreed with. You think 'eh, fuck it. Probably should kill her.'"

"I'm sorry. Just kill me and be done with it, please. If you let me go, I'll make it worth your while. I'll retire, and you can have anything." Killing her was her first suggestion. This meant that she knew where she was and who she was dealing with. At leas the likelihood was enough to scare her into preferring death.

Heya, it's M here, the author of Final Fantasy Arena story on this site. As I was trying to get back to writing it, an idea for a shorter stroy came along, and I decided to write this instead.

This story features girls from Persona 4. Part 1 has Chie and Yukiko, Part 2 will have Rise and Naoto. If you enjoyed the story or have any comment on it, please do post it here.

A Night at the Amagi Inn

Part 1

Chie Satonaka rung the doorbell in front of the Amagi Inn, then looked at the two friends that were with her. "You girls ready?" She asked them.

Rise Kujikawa smiled at her. "You bet I am!", and Naoto Shirogane nodded calmly.

Yukiko Amagi opened the door, and the three girls looked at her. They were a bit surprised by what they saw, as Yukiko was completely undressed. Both her face and her medium breasts were covered in cum, and her pussy had cum dripping from it.

"Thanks for coming! We are really having a hard time with all the guests recently, and any help will do. Now follow me, I'll show you the way to my room, you can leave your clothes there."

Yukiko turned around, and gestured for the three girls to follow her. As they were walking, they passed some other servant girls that were in similar states to Yukiko. A few were even pleasuring the guests as they passed them, but that seemed pretty normal to them so they didn't comment on that.

"Okay, here we are." Yukiko finally stopped in front of one of the rooms. "Please, undress quickly and I'll be back soon to explain what's in store for each of you."

Yukiko quickly ran away, and Rise went through the door.

Chie and Naoto followed her, and Rise quickly pulled the dress she had on overhead, revealing she wore no bra underneath. She pulled down her pants, while Chie started to unzip her jumper. Naoto quickly turned towards the wall, her face red.

Rise removed her panties, fully naked now, and turned back towards Chie and Naoto. Chie had already taken her jumper and her skirt off, and was now struggling with her shirt. However, Naoto was still turned back towards the wall.

"Come on Naoto, don't be shy now. We all agreed to help our friend with this, you can't back off now." Rise tried to convince her, and Naoto turned back towards her.

"You're right. It's just that I have never done such a thing before, and I'm quote embarrassed to do so. But I have to do it now." With that, Naoto took her shirt off and started pulling her pants down. Rise, satisfied now, turned back towards Chie.

"Wow Chie, your legs look even better than usual!" Chie smiled back at her. "Tons of training and practice led me to this." She replied as she slid her panties down said legs, leaving her as naked as Rise.

The door opened, and Yukiko came in.

"I have the assignments for you now. Chie, you will accompany me to the kitchen."

Chie laughed at her nervously.

"Wait, what? You know that my cooking is terrible!"

Yukiko tried to contain her laughter, and replied:

"I will explain everything when you get there. Rise, some of the high profile guests asked for you – apparently they've already met you before, and they asked for you to perform for them. You'd probably get there easily, but to be sure, here's a map. They also requested for you to wear this." Yukiko handed the ex-idol a map and some clothes.

Rise simply nodded to show she understood as she looked over the map.

"I don't have anything for you though, Naoto. I thought you could just wander around and see if you can help with what you encounter." Yukiko turned towards the last girl, who was nearly done undressing at that point

"I'll make sure to do my best!" She replied, and Yukiko smiled at her.

"And finally, I'm entertaining guests who are in the main lobby. If you need any help, you can always go there and ask got me - if I'm not occupied at the moment, I'll come to help you. Any questions?"

The three girls didn't answer, so she concluded:

"Let's get to work then. And, thanks again for coming to help us." With that, Yukiko left her room, knowing it was the last time they were all together.

"Let's go then." Chie followed, walking just behind her best friend. Rise soon followed, heading by the directions from the map as she already put on a version of her stage outfit modified so that her pussy and breasts were uncovered.

"What am I supposed to do now?" Naoto thought to herself as she was standing in an empty room with clothes scattered all over the floor.

---

Yukiko and Chie were walking through a hallway.

“Things must’ve been really hectic for you if you had to ask for our help.” Chie said to Yukiko as they were walking.

“You have no idea. If it was only the number of guests, we would have managed quite easily. But those guests have a very unusual way of seeking entertainment. We lost a lot of serving girls for the past few days, so all three of you coming to help is really appreciated.” Yukiko replied.

“Sheesh, they’re so bad that girls are actually leaving a job here?” Chie exclaimed, as getting a job at the Amagi Inn was pretty desired by most girls of their ages in their city.

“She has no idea.” Yukiko thought and started laughing at how bad Chie’s interpretation of what she said was.



As the girls turned a corner, they saw two of the guests and two girls servicing them. Chie was a bit surprised at what the girls were doing, as she recognized them as two girls from their school.

“Hey Aika! And Hello Ai!” Chie to see up close what they were doing. To her surprise, Aika was sucking off one of the men, while Ai had the cock of the second man up her ass. Ai ignored her while Aika nodded at her, as she couldn’t speak with a cock in her mouth. Chie noticed the men didn’t pay much attention to Yukiko, instead eyeing her body and looking at her muscular legs.

“Let’s leave them to their job, okay?” Yukiko proposed as she walked to her, and Chie nodded. The two girls walked away and Chie waved goodbye to her school friends.



After another corner, Yukiko opened a door of one of the side rooms and walked in. Chie followed her immediately, as she wholeheartedly trusted her.

“Chie. We’ve been friends for so long.” Yukiko said towards her as she entered. Chie just smiled back at her. Yukiko walked towards her with her hands behind her back. “Only now I’ve realized how much I loved you.”

Chie opened her mouth, visibly dumbfounded. Yukiko walked even closer, and kissed her on the lips. Chie tried to take a step back, but Yukiko moved one of her hands to keep her in place. Chie stopped struggling, and after a moment she closed her eyes and started to kiss her back. With a heavy heart, Yukiko took out her second hand from behind her. That hand was holding a knife.

With a quick slice, Yukiko cut Chie’s throat open and let go of her. Chie’s eyes immediately opened, not understanding what was happening. Her neck felt hot for some reason. As her eyes moved to Yukiko’s hands, they suddenly widened as she saw the knife. Surprise and betrayal started to appear in her eyes as she looked at Yukiko’s face again. They seemed to be asking, “Why?”



“Ah, Chie. Always the strong one, always there to support me. Even now, when I asked you to come and help with guests like those.” Yukiko paused for a moment, then resumed.

“However, your body made you the perfect person just for this. You are so fit from you countless hours of training, that your body will make for a perfect feast for our guests.” Chie wanted to reply in shock, but only some wet gurgles came out. Yukiko looked at her again, and decided to end her suffering.

With another cut she opened the wound in Chie’s neck further. With a few more systematic cut, Yukiko cut fully through her friend’s neck, and Chie’s athletic body fell to the floor while her head stayed in Yukiko’s hand.

Yukiko kissed the severed head on the lips again, then hugged her tight to her chest. She didn’t care that her chest was covered in blood now, for she needed to say goodbye to her dearest friend.

As she did, she called upon her Persona. With a quick spell, she turned the head to be far more durable than a normal one, hoping it’d also keep the head fresh for longer. On an afterthought, she cast the same spell on her own body – she wasn’t expecting to live through the night anyways.

Yukiko finally let go of the head, simply carrying it in one hand, and walked out of the room to search for some servants. Instead, immediately after going out, she bumped into Naoto.

“Hey Yuki- What happened to you two?” Naoto screamed as she saw the state Yukiko was in.

“Everything’s in order, Naoto. Have you seen any of the normal servants around here?” Yukiko answered, and her calm voice seemed to help Naoto calm down too.

“I’ve seen two up that corridor, but I doubt they will be much help given what happened to them.” Yukiko assumed she was telling the truth, so she sighed. Another two girls gone.

“Could you help me, then? I need someone to carry Chie’s body to the kitchen. As I need to get back to the main lobby now, could you please do it?”

“Sure, you didn’t give me anything to do before anyways so I was just wandering around.”

“The body’s in the room, and I think you know the way. Thanks again!” With those words, Yukiko left Naoto and started walking towards the main lobby. She had to check up on those two girls Naoto mentioned first, but she didn’t have much hope for them and they were on the way anyways.

As Yukiko walked past the corner, she could immediately see that her feeling was correct. Both of the girls were already dead. She could see Ai’s lifeless body on the ground with red marks all over her neck, meaning she was probably strangled. The man that was pounding her ass earlier was still fucking her body, though he switched back to her pussy at some point.

Aika’s body was abandoned on the ground, covered in cum and missing its head. As she looked around, she noticed the guy who she was sucking off before. Now, her head was still pleasuring his cock, as he was fucking her through the hole at her neck. As the head was still dripping some blood, Yukiko gave the head a preservation spell so that other of their guests could also enjoy it later. She could tell that the man noticed a change in the head, but as it only increased her pleasure he decided to ignore it.

Yukiko walked past both men, who simply gave her some glances and ignored her, focused on the girls whose bodies they were abusing. She walked for a few more minutes, not running into any more guests, until she came to the main hall.

It was a full blown orgy going on in there. Many, many men were being serviced by the ever-shrinking host or the serving girls. Many of them were dead, and she was sure they were alive the last time she was in there. As she walked in, she noticed a man who was now standing alone, unattended.

Yukiko walked to him and gave the man Chie’s head. As he wondered what to do with it, she gave his cock a few strokes before placing Chie’s open neck over the top of it. As she pushed it down on his cock, he finally seemed to understand and pulled it further down without her help. She watched him use it for a moment, and as his cock pushed out of Chie’s mouth, she bent over to kiss her friend’s lips. As she did, her lips closed on the tip of the man’s cock, and she could hear him moan.

As the man started to stroke Chie’s head down his dick, Yukiko could feel another cock entering her pussy. With the way she was standing, she wasn’t surprised by it, and in fact she ground her hips against the cock. With another two cocks in her hands, she fully engulfed herself in lust.

---

A few hours later, her consciousness resurfaced to find her body with semen covering every inch of it. As she wondered what caused the massive orgy to stop, she noticed that some serving girls were wheeling in a trey with a roasted body on it. She instantly recognized whose body it was – she’d recognize that body no matter what happened to it – it was Chie’s.

She immediately ran over to it to see it up close. After getting a closer look at it, she was sure – choosing her to be the meat was a perfect decision. Just a few looks at her legs, now turned a wonderful shade of brown and cut into slices, or the glimpse of her breasts, which were kept whole on another platter, and Yukiko suddenly realized she was hungry. She grabbed a knife and sliced a bit of Chie’s breast, then grabbed it along with a slice of her leg and backed off to let other people close to it.

Yukiko couldn’t even think of words to describe how fantastic Chie tasted. A bite and a slice sure weren’t enough to satisfy her, but even with other part of the body also being carried into the room, she knew she shouldn’t eat anymore – it was a treat for everybody, and it would be bad if someone didn’t get at least a bite. So she waited as the people were reducing her best friend’s body to her bones. As she watched them, the idea she had been considering solidified – It was her turn to provide the entertainment for all those people now.

Since she could see that some people were already done and were starting to resume the orgy, she decided it was time to act now. With some anxiety, she grabbed a microphone that was on the table and started to speak through it.

“Excuse me everyone, can I have your attention please?” People all around the room turned towards her. She took a deep breath, knowing there was no coming back after this.

“My name is Yukiko Amagi. I was supposed to inherit this place one day. However, that is no longer the case. I am incredibly grateful for your patronage, every single one of you is helping our inn tremendously. And now I’ve decided to show you all just how grateful I am.” As she could hear people starting to talk all around her, she raised her voice: “And I’m going to do that by killing myself for your pleasure.”

With that said, she put the microphone down and started to walk towards the center of the room. During her speech, some people carried in a mysterious device. As it was covered by some canvas, no one could see what it was. Yukiko pulled the canvas down, unveiling the machine – it was a fully functional guillotine.

Yukiko almost immediately got onto it, and lay on her back while putting her head through the lunette. The table she was on was just long enough so that her butt was on it, allowing easy access to her pussy. As she was securing her body to ensure it would stay still later, she could already feel a man taking advantage of it and fucking her pussy. She eagerly moved towards him, wanting to feel one final orgasm before she died.

After she was done with tying herself up, She laid her head down and ensured it was stabilized. She put her hand on the lever that was right next to it, and enjoyed her final fuck as a living girl. She knew the whole room was watching her, but she didn’t care anymore. As she felt her final orgasm rocking her body, she pulled the lever.

The blade dropped almost instantly, and her head was neatly cut off. Her final thoughts as it was falling went back towards Chie. “I hope you won’t be mad…” And she was gone.

As the head hit the ground, the man who was blowing his load inside her pussy pulled out, and was immediately replaced by another one. Her head was also picked up and used as a fucktoy, and so was her neck stump. Almost immediately the orgy resumed, although if anything, Yukiko’s death only encouraged people to kill more and more of the serving girls. And so, the night at the Amagi Inn continued…

Spin the Bottle
by Regis

Francine was totally pissed off when she saw her boss showing the mail clerk Lacie how to use the computer in the next cubicle. She had applied for the new job, wanting to learn computer instead of pushing a pencil all day, checking incoming orders before passing them on to the computer people to enter the data. As well as prestige, the computer job paid better, and had a better future.

Francine had worked here longer than Lacie, and had even had sex with the boss several times to make up for some stupid errors. Francine wasn’t stupid, but the job was sometimes complicated, and the boss was willing to forget about her mistakes if she fucked him. It was no big deal, really, because she had got through school every term since grade 4 by letting her male teachers screw her.

This new kid Lacie, just out of school, had taken a computer course in grade 10, which hardly qualified her for a job this important. That hot little bitch had only been in the mailroom for three months, and had probably let the boss screw her in the private interview, just to get the good job. Francine wasn’t just guessing; she had seen twenty different girls going into the stock room, where there was a cot in the back where he got into whoever he wanted to.

That was just how things worked in this big regional distribution office. The six managers had all the tail they could manage, whenever they wanted it. They never used protection, and fired any girl who started to grow a belly on her. That meant a high rate of turnover, with lots of fresh young pussy hired every month.

Francine waited for Lacie by the time clock after work, and told her they were invited to a great party the next night at the Long Bottle Bar. Lacie, wanting to celebrate her new job, was in. “Its free drinks for any girls willing to play Spin the Bottle!” Francine told the 18-year-old rookie. With their low wages, free drinks made anything worthwhile. They met the next night at the nearest bus stop to the bar and walked the last 3 blocks, giving Francine enough time to earn the trust of her unexpected rival.

The bouncer saw the two classy looking girls in their micro-minis and spike heeled shoes, and let them in ahead of others lined up to get in. Hot ladies were in demand, and when he spotted some he always got them in first, which drew more guys with fat wallets. Inside, Francine met up with her friend Joe who took them through the crowd to the private back room where the real party was going.

Little did Lacie know that Francine had organized it all, letting her friends know that she was going to beat the crap out of a girl from work. They all loved a good bitch fight, particularly when one of the girls was not aware she was going to take a horrendous thrashing. In this town brawling bitches was a regular entertainment at the bars, and they all had private rooms where girls could get it on in front of their friends.

After the girls had enjoyed a couple of drinks, giving the dozen people present time to size up the new victim, Joe grabbed the collar of Lacie’s blouse from behind and suddenly jerked it down hard, ripping the thin garment off her. “We want you and Francine naked, because we thought it would be fun if you two had a friendly little fight tonight. But first we need to determine how good you are at Spin the Bottle.”

His hand immediately slipped under the strap of her bra and with an equally hard yank he momentarily bulged her breasts with the force of the move until the material split and her breasts were set free. She screamed as he lifted her onto the table, grabbed the crotch of her tiny panties and just as easily jerked them off her, destroying them in the process, as he had her bra.

“Holy shit!” she screamed. “You ruined my fuckin’ undies!”

“Don’t worry, kid, we’re just getting you ready for a special game of Spin the Bottle.”

“That’s not how it’s played!” Lacie stammered.

“We have our own rules for the game, and I think you’ll find them interesting!” He went to the bar, and brought forward an empty Galliano bottle. With its long slender neck and tapered shape, it was 14 inches long. “We’ll all take a turn spinning this until it’s completely buried in that pretty little cunt of yours!”

Lacie was startled. She was a good girl, almost a virgin, except for the job interview with the boss yesterday where she had to put out, and now she was shocked that her most private parts had been put on open display to everyone there. The threat of putting a bottle into her womb was outrageous. The party was just getting started, and these guys and girls were getting very nasty. What had Francine been thinking in bringing her here?

Joe grabbed her arms from behind, and a couple of the women grabbed her legs, pulling them wide apart. She struggled but was held fast. “Do you want to warm her up before we put it in?” Joe asked Francine.

“You bet!” Francine said. She had already stripped off her clothes and stood naked, except for her spike-heeled shoes. She made a fist with her right hand, waved it in front of Lacie’s face, displaying the large rings she had worn for the occasion, then suddenly drove it as hard as she could into the bulging meat of the restrained girl’s neatly trimmed pubic mound.

Lacie couldn’t believe how much that punch hurt, and before she could recover the punch was repeated with increased force. Lacie squealed at the pain. The blow had been so hard that she had felt her internal gonads impacted. Another 5 quick lefts smashed into her vagina, distorting and reddening the pretty cunt and bringing laughter from the people watching.

“Let’s get the bottle into her,” Joe said, and one of the young women put the head of the empty bottle against the swollen lips of Lacie’s battered cunt. She slid it up and down the female slot, teasing the hood of her clitoris before wiggling the cool glass shaft downward, parting the delicate inner lips until she reached the bass of the organ, then without warning thrust hard on the bottle. In an instant the improvised weapon had burst through the young woman’s tight entry with such force that it ripped the tender lips. A lubricated penis was one thing, but a dry bottle was quite another. The torn flesh leaked blood, which served to lubricate the invading bottle’s tapered neck. The slick glass slid in until the spreading width jammed in the stretched opening of the young girl’s pretty cock holster.

“Okay, we’re ready for spin the bottle, who’s first?” Joe said. Francine grabbed the bottle and gave it a twist, pushing hard and moving the bottle an inch deeper into Lacie. Others stood in line, and the guys and girls took turns until no progress was made because the open mouth of the narrow bottle pressed against the pad of the screaming girl’s uterus, its open top kissing the girl’s cervix.

Lacie panicked and struggled with all her might. She knew enough about her body to know that 14 inches would take the long neck of the tall bottle right up through her cervix into her uterus! This was really serious, and she was sure she was going to be badly hurt. To contain her movement, two of the guys grabbed Lacie’s arms allowing Joe to go to work with the bottle.

With the neck inserted so deep it pressed against her uterus, there was eight inches of the tapered glass shaft engulfed in her womb, but another six inches, the widest part of the long bottle, still outside her vestibule. Joe grabbed it in his powerful fist and angled it around, probing until he felt the neck catch on the dimple of her cervix. The tiny opening was far too small and tight to accept the glass neck, but Joe knew how to change that. He twisted the bottle, and then rapidly pumped on it, hammering at the small opening until it gradually yielded.

“Let me!” Francine yelled, and Joe let her work the bottle, twisting it to screw it into the inner organ. Francine delighted in the screams she drew from the restrained young bitch, and watched with delight as she gradually worked it in deeper and deeper, until at last it was wedged so tight she could not move it. There were still three inches showing, which meant it had infiltrated the screaming victim’s uterus by three inches. The organ would be severely strained to take the remainder, but that was the object of the nefarious game.

The biggest and strongest of the men present took over the work with the bottle, and Francine was impressed at how successful the strong man was in driving it home in the womb of the prostrate nude. He pushed it so hard that the opening of her vagina closed over the end so that she had entirely engulfed the large bottle. Now the gripping ring of her vestibule that gave such joy to a man as it grasped the base of his penis during copulation served to hold the bottle inside her. Joe and the others holding Lacie released her, and she lay still screaming at the pain of the monstrous intrusion. Joe took an ice bucket with most of the ice melted and threw the water over her. She stopped screaming and sat up.

“Okay, bitch,” Joe, said, “Francine invited you and the rest of us here tonight because she wanted to have a little scrap with you, and maybe reshape your face or something. I don’t really know why she’d want to do that, unless its something personal, because your face looks fine to me just the way it is.” Lacie knew what he was talking about. She had taken part in a couple of semi-organized bar fights, and had won them both, but she had chosen younger and less experienced opponents. In a bar fight there are absolutely no rules, no restraints, and they can get quite vicious. That is what the spectators expect, and it is crazy to go against their wishes.

In the toughest bar in town, if the girls fighting got wrestling on the floor and it got boring, they would stand them both up and break one girl’s arm with a tire iron to tilt the playing field, and then it always got more interesting, with a guaranteed loser. With this huge bottle filling her womb and abdomen, Lacie hoped they would break Francine’s arm tonight, to give her a chance. She would need all the help she could get against this older, stronger fighter.

She jumped down off the table, and couldn’t believe the shock she received on hitting the floor. The bottle in her womb attacked her uterus, striking first one side then the other. This was outrageous! Francesca squared to face her. Both girls were in great shape, with outstanding figures and full breasts that would make any woman proud. In her heels, the only thing she wore, Lacie, the younger girl, stood five foot four and weighed 105 pounds.

Francine stood five foot ten and weighed 140 pounds. And it was all muscle! As Francine raised her fists Lacie saw the big rings she wore on all of her fingers. Lacie wore only a little pinkie ring. Where was the tire iron to take out one of Francine’s arms?

Francine moved forward, and took a swing. Lacie managed to dodge it, and as the big arm swung past her she drove a fist in an uppercut into the bigger girl’s right breast. The blow was impressive, slapping the full mammary up into her shoulder. Francine brought a knee up suddenly into Lacie’s groin, smashing the already buried bottle deeper into her abdomen. The pain was incredible. This had the same effect as kicking a man in the balls.

Lacie jerked up out of her crouch, and Francine landed a metal fist squarely on her nose, smashing the cartilage. Blood spurted from the nostrils in a crimson spray that splashed onto the top of her breasts, and Lacie opened her mouth both to breathe and to scream. This was not a good start. In a bar fight the audience always picked a winner early, then did what they could to ensure her success. She was not looking at all like a winner with her nose smashed.

Just then a right cross caught Lacie on the side of the cheek, and a powerful left caught her right eye, the big rings cutting her to the bone. She did the unexpected and kicked her shoe as hard as she could at Francine’s cunt, driving the pointed toe of her shoe deep into the exposed organ. It wedged tight, and she had to pull her foot out of the shoe to maintain her balance. She swung at Francine’s big tits, bouncing them severely, but took reciprocal blows to her breasts that cut them as the rings dug troughs of flesh from her boobs.

Lacie found it hard to balance with one shoe off, so she kicked again at the exposed cunt with her other foot, and the blow was so hard that it drove the other shoe in beside the first, so that now both were jammed in the distended organ, with the long heels pointing toward the back like twin tails. She jerked her foot free and now was completely barefoot, with better balance.

At the instant her foot hit the floor a ringed fist smashed into her temple and she saw stars. Before she could respond another fist caught her jaw on the opposite side, driving it sideways and unhinging it. Now a fist struck her square on the front of the face and she felt her front teeth break loose. Lacie spit out a spray of blood with bits of teeth as a fourth in the series caught her eye, and the swelling rapidly increased, shutting off her vision on that side.

She swung out in desperation, and caught a glancing blow on a large firm breast with her fist, and her pinky ring chipped the nipple. Francine bellowed in outrage, and Joe moved in. “It looks like our Francine is ready for the next stage, with a round of Split the Bottle!” He grabbed Lacie by the arms from behind and drove his knee up against her tailbone, forcing her groin forward. “With a little assistance she should be able to shard the glass inside you, sweetie!”

Lacie screamed. With her good eye she saw one of the girls hand Francine a rubber mallet. This brawl was way out of control. Francine wore an evil grin that told her she could expect no mercy. She was going to destroy her reproductive system, a woman’s best asset.

“Let’s see how effective this hammer’s gonna be!” Francine said. She swung it at Lacie’s damaged right breast, and it hit so hard that the fatty meat was squashed flat and everyone could hear two ribs beneath it crack. The breast rebounded when the hammer bounced off it, but the nipple was crushed and bleeding, and the circle around in where the mallet had hit was deep red. “We’re gonna have to even things out,” she said, and swung at the other breast with identical results.

“This is a terrific rib-popper,” Francine said, smashed the mallet into Lacie’s side below her raised arm, and three ribs snapped. Repeated blows on both sides produced devastating results to the young lady’s upper structure. The final blow was so hard that the rubber hammer crushed her side and it was buried in the side of Lacie’s chest so that she was barely able to breathe, let alone scream. She was losing this bitch-battle beautifully.

“Damn,” Joe said with a grin, “you’ve messed her up so much I think we’re gonna have to off the little bitch.” Everyone in the room, all of them Francine’s friends, with none favoring Lacie, cheered. They were going to enjoy a cunt killing! Francine was going to waste Lacie! What a great party this was proving to be!

Francine Drove the hammer into the fully displayed young girl’s navel, behind which was the neck of the bottle. She landed several blows in the same place, knowing from the incredibly increased pain Lacie was experiencing that she was cracking the neck inside her uterus. Then she went to work on the restrained girl’s lower belly, smashing the hammer into the layer of girl-meat between the skin and the glass that by the third blow everyone heard the sound of glass smashing inside the devastated Lacie.

Blood gushed from the damaged cunt, and Francine knew she had completed her work. She threw the mallet in the air in jubilation, and everyone laughed when it came down on the top of Lacie’s skull. “That’s the perfect target, Frannie,” he said. She agreed, picked up the mallet from the floor, and swinging it high over her head, brought it down with such force on the dazed girl’s head that it smashed right through the top of her skull. Blood and brains splashed out with the force of the blow. The kill was complete. Francine ensured this scheming little cunt Lacie was not going to have her job!

Francine painfully pulled the shoes out of her vagina, then bent forward over a table. Joe dropped the battered body of the young looser, and then opened his fly. His erection bobbed as he spread the victor’s buttocks, spit on her rectum, and then forcefully thrust his shaft so that it spread her rectum and burst into the depths of her colon. Francine knew this was the standard conclusion for a total defeat of her enemy. He thrust rapidly and deeply no more than a dozen times, and bellowed as he powerfully ejaculated into her depths.

This was not about sex or enjoyment, but instead about total dominance. He jerked his penis out of her and stood aside for the other men to take their turns mastering the rectum of the top woman in the room. As expected, his pulsing shaft was smeared with Francine’s fecal matter. The other young women knew their duty. It was up to them to get to their knees and clean the dirtied penis of each man as he withdrew from taking his pleasure.

They could not use a wet cloth, but were required to suck the girl’s muck off the men. It was a way of demonstrating they understood their place in the room. On the positive side, they wouldn’t want dirty penises filling their pussies as the party moved to the next stage. A good back door fuck-fest was how every game of Spin the Bottle should end.

Creating DAMASCUS STEEL
by Regis


Rachel was still wondering just what this assignment was about.

She had found out too late that what the company referred to as "assignments in situations that involve serious risk to life and limb," in its recruiting materials were more accurately described as "situations in which the survival of the contracted employee is considered unnecessary or undesirable" when they were looking for customers.

Within twenty-four hours of signing her contract, she'd found herself being prepped for surgery as a "volunteer" donor for a heart-lung transplant. The surgical team had been scrubbing up when the intended recipient had a stroke, giving the family an excuse to cancel the operation (and thus preserve their inheritance). After her lucky escape, the company had kept her busy with errands and "personal service" assignments in their facility while trying to find a more permanent use for her. After about a month, they had come up with this one.

For the past week, she'd been living and working in this blacksmith's forge. Doing odd jobs like pumping the bellows and sweeping up at the end of the day, but mainly kneeling passively while the smith (she'd never heard his name used) lectured his apprentices, Henry and Jeff, about Damascus steel and the fine art of sword making. Rachel vaguely remembered the term from high school history, but couldn't figure out why it worried her.

The apprentices had taken advantage of Rachel's presence in the shop, discreetly harassing her during the day and taking turns sleeping with her at night. The smith, however, seemed indifferent to her, aside from giving curt orders when he had work for her to do. The apprentices were mainly interested in her as a decorative woman who didn't have the right to say "No." If they knew why she was there, they weren't willing to talk about it. Somehow though, she doubted that the smith had paid the company's enormous fee just to have a nude woman to do the menial work around the shop and be a plaything for his students.

Today, she'd gotten the impression that the sword that they'd been working on was nearly done. The smith was talking in terms of "the final heating," and had kept her at the bellows most of the morning while he did finishing work the blade. Even at a slow and steady pace, Rachel was getting tired. Finally, he was satisfied. He gave orders to his apprentices, "Henry, take over the bellows. Jeff, get the girl up on the table."

Rachel didn't bother to struggle when Jeff grasped her from behind and guided her to the work table across from the anvil, even if she hadn't been tired her experiences over the past week had shown the futility of wrestling with blacksmiths. He had her sit straddling the table while he tied her legs to its, then made her lie back with her arms outstretched. Jeff tied ropes from her wrists to the table legs at that end and added a rope around her, and the table's, middle. It was a very uncomfortable position, but Rachel had a feeling she wasn't going to be in it long. She suspected that she was about to find out exactly why she'd been sent here.

While Jeff was getting Rachel positioned, the smith had the sword back in the forge and was giving instructions to Henry, "Faster! Keep pumping! We have to get it white hot!" After about ten minutes, the smith was satisfied with the forge's temperature and resumed his lecturing tone. Rachel had let most of his lectures during the proceeding week go in one ear and out the other, but this time he had her undivided attention.

The smith was explaining, "In later years, Damascus blades were tempered by quenching them in a trough of warm water with leather soaking in it. But that was something that was only developed as an economical expedient. The original process was discovered by accident, and our patron has been good enough to provide us with what we need to do things the original way."

The smith was still working the forge, with his back toward her, but it seemed to Rachel that he was speaking directly to her. "A king of Damascus had a condemned prisoner, and it amused him to have the prisoner executed by running him through with a white hot sword. After the execution, it was discovered that the sword used was considerably stronger and more flexible than it had been previously. The superstition of the time held that the improvement was a result of the victim's soul being trapped in the blade."

"For some time thereafter, the best swords were always quenched in the living bodies of slaves." Turning, he stepped to the table. He held the glowing blade out in front of him. "Which we will now do."

Rachel's horrified "No, no," turned into a scream as he thrust the blade between Rachel's spread legs, into her vagina, searing and piercing its way through her uterus and guts. Her scream was cut short when her diaphragm was punctured, making it impossible for her to exhale. Finally, with his fist pressed against her opening, it sliced into her heart.

Even without the burning of the white hot metal, the sword stroke would have been almost instantly fatal. Her last thought was surprise as the smith began to slowly withdraw the blade, somehow that hurt worse because of her inner meat being burned onto it.

The blade would have to be carefully cleaned and polished before delivery to the wealthy man who had commissioned it.

The battle for my city didn't last long. For the first few days, it seemed likely we were stuck in a siege that would outlast our attackers.

We had an abundance of small arms and vehicles, not to mention rockets which we thought they lacked entirely, but we underestimated their numerous snipers, molotovs, and miniguns. Pipe bombs were especially shocking, as our county guard had grown accustomed to facing ineffective duds that would fizzle out.

On just the 1st day of the 2nd week, they catapulted dozens of explosive to high ground. They had triple the troops our officials estimated and were far faster than anticipated. I got calls and texts to stay in the center of town but instead approached the danger, observing from quiet rooftops. For each rocket that took an arm from the enemy, their innumerable bullets shredded several soldiers.

Women ran through the streets. A mousey but heavy-chested brown-haired girl, barely old enough to smoke, was chased down by a pair of motorcycle thugs who stripped her and chained her to both bikes, one by each wrist, and made her run faster than I knew she could. I'll admit, seeing her firm body struggling to keep pace and getting her feet shredding on the forsaken gravel gave me a boner. Her breasts bounced wildly, almost falling behind her sides. I'm sure they were bruised simply by the force of their bouncing. They disappearance around a corner and reappeared around another, again and again in circles. They slowed down as she tired out until she could not run any longer. When her legs gave up, she was dragged full speed, screaming and crying in agony as her butt, belly, and breasts were all torn from her by the rough ground. they slowed down once more and a third biker slammed a broken rifle into her ass.

Men, women, and children were massacred by shotgun and fire.

Another young girl, who was smaller and had smaller boobs and shorter black hair that was tied back, was laid face down on a picnic table. Her elbows were bent under the sides and her hands were nailed up to the underside of the table. She kicked her legs wildly as a hideously masked man held her but firmly in place and 2 more held her arms.

The whole while, her whole family and some friends were held at gunpoint, watching several strangers- monsters- do this to her. The guy who nailed her palms stood and I saw his face was painted green, white, and black in a camouflage style. He waled around to hammer nails into her feet.

She was particularly skinny and resembled the letter "A" when spread out like that. The 4 men spoke to each other and man with his face painted pointed at the captive family, at which point they screamed and seemed to be pleading, though I couldn't hear what they said. The masked man walked slowly over and pulled out a very long knife, maybe a small sword, and stabbed each one to death, one by one. Even their strongest men weren't a match for this beast. I could vividly see the poor girl's red crying face and her whole body shaking wildly, especially her face shaking side to side and back and forth. Her crying and screams were unlike anything I'd heard. Her family's clothes were stained red with blood. Green, blue, and white shirts were defiled.

I'm a full-figured 58-year-old M-F trans furry who prefers "Shklee" and "shkler" as my pronouns. Today I woke up bright-eyed and bushy-tailed at 7:30 (I slept in, usually I'm an early riser) and made sure to check my privelidge before going outside to have a vape. On the way to my car this pompuos asshole wite supremacist (he's not actually white, he's Mexican - well technically he's from Korea but same diff)_ literally rapes me by saying "hi" like I have time for his bullshit, and that's when I decided, I should right an auto biograhy for my followers on gurochan and then kill myself bc I'm to good for this world.
I was born with autism (never got diagnosed but I can tell because I like science and like to keep everything real neat n organized) and even though I was the popular kid in school and had all the best people as my friends, somehow I always knew I was special inside, like Harry Potter. I couldn't do magic but I was a total badass like Katniss Everdeen except actually sexy.
When I got to college I decided I didn't need to follow society's dumb as fuck gender norms any more and started dressing as my true self. I have a bit of a muffin top but nobody really notices because they're always staring at my epic boobs anyway, so I wear midriff shirts alot. You can also see my pubes sticking out bc I don't believe in shaving since it demeans women.
uFnortunitly some rasist fuckweed was ubllying me one day saying I was fat even though I'm not and I'm on a diet even though I shouldn'thave to since fat is beautiful and I got back at him by flashing my boobs and then kicking his balls so he'd get conditioned like the dog he is and maybe learn to respect people's choices and one of the police was there and I got arrested for indecent exposure and assalt? Like it was my fault? Why people have to be such fags.
But anyway that's basically my life story so to take out my anger I've been writing guro ever since and imagining it happneing to real people like that who are inconsiderate aholes.
So now that's done I'mma go kill myself but I'm not saynig how because your all sick fux and don't deserve to know and I hope you all rot in H word with the niggas and the jews and the mexicans and the rasists and the nazis and the trump voters and all the other cis people who make the world aa shitty place.

It's been a LONG time since I posted something. Just found this old story...

Any girls interested in recording this for me, email me at [email protected]

Danielle awoke dazed and groggy, her eyes slightly opened as she adjusted to the dim lighting in the dungeon. "Where... Where am I?" She said quietly to herself as she soon realized that she wasn't in the safety of her bedroom. It was when she tried to move her hands to rub her eyes that she realized the immediate danger she was in.

Panic quickly consumed the young 18 yearold girl as she came to the conclusion that her hands had been handcuffed behind her back, and that it wasn't a waking dream. She was indeed in some sort of dungeon and had no memory of how she had arrived there.

Danielle awkwardly rose to her feet and surveyed the room with a new found intensity. "WHERE AM I!" She screamed, her voice reaching a new pitch. It was at this time she realized that whoever had put her in this situation had not only handcuffed her hands behind her back but had also stripped her to a red pushup bra which pushed her 34c tits nearly to her chin, and a pair of red boy shorts. Both of which were not hers.

"Glad to see you are awake, Danielle", a harsh voice said in the shadows as Danielle's lip began to quiver. "Where am I?... Who are you?" She asked in a frightened whisper. "Wrong questions Danielle. I think the most important question right now, is what am I going to do to you", the voice replied as the creature emerged from the shadows.

It wasn't human. The beast had to be at least 7 feet tall and dark bristly hair covered it's entire naked body except for around its massive cock. The complete oppisite of a human being. It's cock was all Danielle could focus on at that very moment, even though she didn't want to. It was a 12 inches, fully erect, covered in boils and sweat and was being stroked by the monster's meaty hand while it grinned at the scampily clad girl.

"Now Danielle... We can do this the easy way, where you drop to your knees and suck like the good girl I know you are... Or... I can force you to your knees, and jam this 12 inch meat pipe down your throat and let you fight it out. Either way, i'm getting off in that tiny mouth of your's!" The demon said walking to the frightened teen, still stroking his cock.

"No... No... NO!!!" Danielle screamed as she tried to back away but instead clumsily tripped over her feet and slammed onto the ground. "Ow..." She sobbed, her eyes filling with tears.

The beast was now hovering over her 100 pound body. "You're not going to get away from this little girl", it said pulling Danielle to her knees by her red hair. Danielle winced and opened her eyes only to find she was now an inch or 2 away from the creature's massive pric. "Be a good girl and make it worth my while!" The beast sad grabbing a knotful of Danielle's hair.

"OH MY GO!---" The demon saw it's opprotunity when her mouth was wide open and decided to take it, shoving it's gigantic dick into the teenager's screaming mouth.

Her eyes bulged. The lining of her throat ripped violently at the sheer girth of the cock that was being pushed in it. Her legs and arms spasmed instinctively. The beast shoved its dick further into her mouth, paving the way for the more lucrative thrusts that were still to come. It began to pull back out slowly, making sure her throat was good and stretched for the coming onslaught it was about to receive.

"HAHA!" The demon cackled as it completely pulled out of her mouth, letting her spit out the blood that had filled inside. “MMM!” She tried to scream but only blood poured out. “MMM!” She tried again but with the same result. “MOMMYYYYYY!” Danielle managed to scream one final time before the creature forced its cock back in her bloody mouth. It began to thrust in and out with an unbearable fury, dislocating her jaw on its first thrust while all Danielle could do was cry.

There is no possible way to describe the pain Danielle was experiencing. The creases of her mouth slowly tore open, as the tissue inside began to slowly rip and pull apart.

Danielle's teeth were being slowly pulled out from the friction of the penis. With one thrust the beast's cock managed to jaggedly rip out her two front teeth, leaving her nerve endings wildly throbbing, sending waves of pain throughout her tiny body as the demon continued to thrust.

Every vein in Danielle's body seemed to be pushing beyond her skin, as if they were also trying to escape. Even the veins in her eyes were visible and pushing outward, eventually exploding, causing blood to pour from both of her sockets and down her newly contorted face. Needless to say her jaw, which had been dislocated before, was now in several broken pieces.

The actual jaw bone itself had cracked, and was now being bounced around her neck like a chicken bone that a fat man might choke on. Her nose even broke in a few pieces from the overwhelming push of the hard dick in her mouth.

"UGH! GOD YES! CHOKE ON IT! CHOKE ON MY FUCKING COCK!" The creature bellowed as he forced Danielle's mouth down as far as he could. It was beyond agony and all she could do was cry and try to cope with the immense pain that only seemed to multiply with every passing second.

"CHOKE ON IT! CHOKE ON IT! UGHHHH!" The creature said as a burst of cum erupted from the head of his dick and shot like a firehose down Danielle's throat, completely surpassing her mouth. "Ugh... No... Not that easy... I want you to swallow", it said pulling his penis back a good 11 inches only to let the cum fill Danielle's mouth instantly with cum.

The taste of the cum was the final bit to push her over sanity's edge. It was terrible. A bitter, saltiness that almost seemed chunky and sticky, and very hard to swallow but her survival instincts forced her too.

For several minutes the beast held Danielle's mouth at the head of his cock, letting her mouth fill with cum while she struggled to keep up swallowing until a mix of cum and blood began to pour from her nose.

Another few minutes and her stomach began to buldge. She was quite literally filling up with cum to the point of bursting. There was no reason any girl should deserve what Danielle was experiencing, the humiliation, the pain, the taste, and now the impending doom that would soon come.

Then BOOM!

In one glorious and horrific explosion Danielle's stomach violently burst open shooting cum covered organs throughout the room. The beast laughed, and let Danielle's twitching head fall of his cock and slam onto the ground.

"Worst suck job I've ever got... I wonder if your 16 yearold sister Kelly can do any better?" He said laughing at the dying girl.

Danielle finally snapped.

Her body twitched and convulsed. Blood, guts and organs slowly oozed out from her open stomach wounds as she puked cum and blood into the red pushup bra he put her in.

"See you in hell, cunt!" The creature said raising his gigantic foot and smashing it down on Danielle's cum covered tits, which in turn pushed the remaining cum the girl had swallowed up to her head and had completely popped her head open like a pimple.

And with that the beast walked away. Still erect, still horny, and headed into the next room, where Danielle's little sister Kelly slept unaware of what soon would happen to her.

The warm summer waters washed over Maria's toned caramel figure. The latina was enjoying the hot day at a small beach, half submerged a bit off the coast in her red bikini with yellow trim. Her long black hair stuck to her back after a small wave splashed over her. She wasn't far out, still standing in sand and with the water coming just over her navel. She took a glance back over her shoulder at the white sands in the distance, scanning the scant scattered crowd amidst blankets and under umbrellas. She spotted her own towel, set beside the half-finished coke she had ordered from the nearby beach bar.

Maria turned and began to wade further out when she felt something brush her ankle. She half leaped as her heart sunk, not sure whether it was just a stray fish being washed ashore or something worse; like a jellyfish. She turned back towards the beach, deciding to head back and then enter the water in a different spot when suddenly she felt her bikini bottom being pulled until it slid half-way down her plump buttcheeks. She started to glance over her shoulder when something pressed against her exposed sphincter.

"Ooomph..." The latina groaned as the thing pushed into her, sliding deep into her back entrance.
"Unhg...Oh my god..."

It was thick and slimy, like the inside of one's mouth. The girl shuttered and gave a loud gasp as she felt a rush of fluid explode into her. She tried to look back over her shoulder as a sharp pain exploded in her lower gut. Whatever it was, it was pumping water up her butt and fast! She held her stomach as it began to expand. The girl was panicking at this point, sweat gracing her forehead as she moved around in the water, panting and groaning as her silhouette surged forward.

"Nnng....Oooooh..." Was all the girl could manage as her belly expanded beneath her hands, pushing forward and rounding like a balloon being held under a faucet. She massaged the taut, glistening caramel flesh, trying to ease the pain as the huge enema continued. The water was too dark for her to see through but this thing had to get out and quickly before her stomach exploded! She waded forward, holding her growing belly as sweat ran down her face. Her swollen belly and the pain were both growing in succession, causing the latina to bite her lip to keep from screaming.
She continued forward as her massive belly bulged above the water, becoming more and more exposed as she neared the shore. Finally the water was shallow enough that her plump butt was sticking out of it and she could see what was assaulting her. With one hand on her massive belly, the girl turned around to see a thick black tentacle stuck between her glistening buttcheeks. She gripped it and pulled, yanking it free. She bit her lip as she leaned forward and perked her ass out, clutching her huge stomach and releasing a thick torrent of water from her back end that splashed over the surface of the ocean.
She opened her mouth to sigh, but the beast leaped from the water before her and grabbed onto her face. It resembled a somewhat spiny black octopus, covered in beady eyes and with an especially long tentacle trailing from behind its head. Its four tentacles wrapped around Maria's face as she struggled, gripping the thing. Suddenly, a tentacle similar to the one penetrating her rear shot down Maria's throat, gagging her. The latina moaned against the invasion when she felt soft bumps rushing down her throat. Her neck bulged in rhythm as the beast laid its eggs down her gullet, filling the latina with its seed.


Sarah walked across the wooden flooring of their little beach bar. The small building was set on the sand near the parking lot that led to the beach, made from bamboo and roofed with grass. The bar had stools set before it and drinks in the back. It was a small business for a small beach. Sarah and the other girls were getting ready to open up the bar as evening approached.
Sarah herself was a gorgeous light-skinned beauty, with shoulder-length sandy blonde hair and piercing green eyes. Her modest figure was clad in a black side-tie bikini. Kimi stood behind the bar, carrying a small box of glass cups and laying each one beneath the long-table.
The stunning asian's black hair held a tint of red, flowing over her shoulders and accentuating her white bikini clad in pink floral designs. Chelsea was leaning over the long-table, wiping it down. Sarah watched the full-figured black girl's breasts jiggled in her skimpy black bikini.
The beautiful ebony girl's long raven locks draped over her shoulders as she cleaned the bar. Chloe, ever the flirtatious one, stood just under the shade from the grass roof, scanning the horizon for guys. Her revealing outfit consisted of a white t far too small for her and a black, side-tie thong riding up her plump, firm butt. Her brunette hair was long, coming down to her lower back.
Finally, Ashley was the youngest worker. The brunette teen's purple bikini barely held her impressive bust and broad hips as she went over the drinks in the back, making sure everything was in order before they opened.

"We've got like 30 minutes before we open, girls." Sarah said in an authoritative voice. "How are things looking?"

Kimi got up from behind the bar. "I think one of the glasses fell out, I'm missing one. I'm gonna go look for it near the car."

Sarah nodded and took a seat, leaning over the bar as Kimi walked out over the and towards the parking lot. Indeed, they were a couple glasses short. How strange.

Chloe suddenly spoke up, "Hey, there's a pregnant chick coming over here."

"Wow, really?" Chelsea said as she looked up at the sweating, groaning latina teen waddling towards them.

"Oh shit, she looks like she's in labor." Chloe said.

The girl stumbled through the doorway, holding her massive caramel belly as it glistened. She groaned in pain, sweating running down her face.

"Uhg....h-help me..." She barely managed through gasps and groans.

"Hey, breathe, breathe. What's your name?" Chloe approached the girl as Sarah watched. She reached out and held the girl's huge belly, massaging it.

"M-maria." The latina stammered.

Chloe looked back over her shoulder, "Hey, call an ambulance."

Chelsea gave a nod and was about to head over to the parking lot to grab her phone from her car when the latina gave a yelp.

"Ooooh....my stomach...."

Chloe looked concerned, "My god, how old are you? You look too young to be going through this."
The girl was about to answer when suddenly her cheeks bulged as she clutched her distended belly. Chloe backed up, eyes widening as the latina leaned forward and threw up water all over the floor. The other girls stopped and stared in confusion.

Maria gave a shriek as her belly surged forward, bulging far above her bikini bottom as the girl shook, holding her huge, taut midsection. She leaned forward again, cheeks bulging as water sprayed past her lips. She stuck her butt out, gripping the sides of her bikini bottom and pulling them down.

"W-what the fuck?" Chloe stammered as a stream of water exploded from the latina's plump butt, splashing against the wall.

Ashley gulped as her eyes widened. "What the fuck is going on?" She stammered as the latina's belly surged forward another few inches. The girl arched her back, clutching her huge belly as she barely managed another scream. Suddenly, her huge stomach exploded open, splashing water every which way and releasing three crab-like beasts with long thick, red tentacles trailing behind their bodies. The alien creatures landed on the wooden floor, their dozen legs scuttling in the air before their turned themselves upright. Maria fell backwards still as the other girls screamed in shock. Chelsea was frozen in place as Chloe backed up, falling over on her butt.

Sarah stared wide-eyed at the beasts as Ashley gasped and grabbed for a bottle. One of the creatures made a dash for Chloe, running up her legs before raising its tail and thrusting it forward. The stunned girl couldn't react before the tail slid past her lips, sliding down her throat. Chelsea screamed wildly at the scene before her shortly before one of the beasts ran up her back, pushing against her and causing her to fall to her hands and knees. She looked back wide-eyed at the beast as its hind-legs slid her bikini bottom half down. Sarah threw herself over the bar next to Ashley, watching as the creature behind Chelsea lowered its tail behind the black girl's exposed bottom and thrust forward. The look on Chelsea's face was priceless as the tentacle slid up her back entrance. She bit her lip, groaning loudly as her tight butthole was penetrated.

"Ooooooohhh....!" Chelsea cried out, clenching her fists as a torrent of water shot up her backdoor, flooding her bowels.
Glug, glug, glug suddenly echoed across the room as the creature on Chloe began force-feeding her water. Her throat bulged in rhythm as she chugged the fluids, staring at the beast as her toned belly began to swell. Her tan stomach pushed forward in her lap, growing rounder by the second as it filled with water. Chelsea's stomach was beginning to swell as well as the sweating ebony teen moaned, staring up at Sarah as she received her monstrous enema. Sarah had no idea what she should do as she watched Chloe's huge belly quiver; the poor girl rubbing the taut, glistening flesh as her stomach expanded. She stood frozen in terror as Ashley leaped over the counter with a glass of margarita mix.

Chelsea's moaning died down to a whimper as she trembled, holding her distended belly in one hand as the tentacle penetrating her rear continued to release a steady stream of water. The girl's big wet ass glistened under the waning sunlight peaking through the bamboo walls as Chelsea pushed slightly back against the thick tentacle stuffed between her cheeks, gritting her teeth before gasping.

Chloe was huge at this point, rubbing her massive belly as stuck out beneath her t shirt, bulging over her lap. The poor girl was trembling as her throat bulged in rhythm with the spurts of fluid shooting down her throat. Gulp, gulp, gulp emitted from the girl as Ashley approached, raising the bottle in her hand. She was just about to swing it as her face contorted into a mixture of pain, pleasure and confusion. The third beast's tentacle had slid her bikini to the side before thrusting into her tight pink butthole.

Ashley gave a groan as she felt her bowels flooded with fluid, dropping the bottle and clutching her stomach as it churned. Sarah watched in horror from behind the bar as Ashley's slim figure began to swell; belly ballooning forward as the creature delivered its payload up her back entrance. Chloe was ready to burst at this point, hands sliding over her massive glistening belly as the beast unloaded down her gullet. Chelsea was whimpering and moaning as her huge brown belly nearly brushed the floor.

Sarah wasn't sure what to do. She watched as the beast pulled from Chelsea's round ass, eliciting a scream from the girl before a thick torrent of water exploded from her back end, splashing across the walls.

The alien in Chloe's mouth pulled out shortly after, and the poor girl sputtered and groaned before falling over on her side, still holding her massive belly.
Ashley was the next victim, holding her rapidly expanding belly as it swelled above her bikini, bulging forward.

"Uhg....Oooh! Get it out!" The girl cried as her huge stomach grew rounder and fuller by the second.

Chelsea was gasping, looking up at Ashley just before the beast assaulting her rear end skittered over near her face. It leaped forward, grabbing the black teen around her head and shooting its full-length down her throat. Chloe was vomiting tons of water all over the wooden floor, holding her distended stomach as it slowly shrank.
Ashley let out another cry as her massive belly wobbled, looking strained with the huge amount of fluid filling her. The poor girl moaned loudly as the enema continued, swelling her stomach to its limit.

Sarah had to act, she leaned over the bar and grabbed the beast assaulting Ashley, pulling its thick red tentacle. The organ slid from the teen's back entrance, causing the girl to fall forward on her hands and knees, round butt raised up in the air. Ashley cried as she pushed the water out, spraying a stream over the bar which splashed loudly on the floor behind Sarah as she stared wide-eyed at the scene before her. Bulges were rushing down Chelsea's throat as the girl gagged on them, and Chloe was now in a similar predicament, gulping down eggs from the beast now latched onto her face.

Sarah's mind went blank as the creature she had just pulled from Ashley's bottom wriggled free from her grasp with ease, skittering over to the front of the groaning teen before grabbing her face as well. All three of her friends were gulping down loads of something; their bellies once again bloating rapidly. She hopped over the counter, making a dash for the doorway. She had to go get help. She turned towards Chelsea just as the beast let go of her friend's face and leaped towards her.


Carri lay on her back out under the hot sun, daydreaming peacefully. The plump goth teen wore a black shirt and black side-tie bikini bottom, barely able to contain her plump round ass. The girl turned over and rubbed her eyes, shoulder-length blonde hair flowing over her gorgeous rounded, makeup adorned visage. She looked over at the bar to her right, eyeing it and considering whether to get a drink or not. In an all fours position with her full, round bottom raised slightly, Carri noticed a crab-like alien with a trailing tentacle skittering towards her quickly. Her heart sank, as she remembered this creature from her day working at an alien-breeding hospital. The beast was fast; too fast for Carri to react before it leapt at her. It landed directly on her back, going to work quickly. Its hind legs pulled the strings of Carri's side-tie, causing them to come loose and her bikini bottom to fall down around her ankles, exposing her luscious bottom. Carri took a deep breathe as she braced herself for what was coming next.
"Oooff...." passed the girl's succulent lips like a gasp as her eye's widened and her body tensed up; feeling the beast's phallic organ push against her tight butthole. The plump teen bit her lip, sweat beginning to grace her brow as the alien pushed into her back entrance, sliding between her gorgeous buttcheeks with ease.

The creature began to go at her, slowly at first but quickly picking up the pace as it found its rythm. Her big wet butt glistened with sweat as it smacked loudly against the beast pounding her plump ass. Carri's loud groans mixed with the wet smacking as the girl's impressive cleavage heaved. She groaned, her belly rounding slightly and pushing forward, the only part of her not bouncing in rythm with the furious pounding she was receiving. .

Sweat ran from Carri's forehead as a pained expression took her face; her blonde hair in messy strands. She grit her teeth, her wet ass smacking loudly against her assailant as the strange creature slammed into her hole furiously. Carri gave a loud grunt as her bulging belly brushed the towel beneath her as it swelled, trembled, bouncing slightly in rythm with the rest of her body as she was fucked furiously. Loud, wet smacks drowned the girl's yelp as her huge pale belly wobbled as it neared its limit. After nearly ten minutes of continous pounding, the beast finished inside the girl's rectum, eliciting a loud groan as her already massively distended belly pressed against the ground harder; packed to near bursting with tons of water.

The beast went still for a moment before pulling out. As the creature withdrew its organ from the Carri's anus, she gave a loud grunt as a massive torrent of water exploded from her rear; splashing across the sand as she was emptied.

The creature moved forward a little to mount the heavy girl once more. She gave a low groan as the beast atop her pushed against her sphincter again. The plump teen's loud gasp burst across the sand before her as her back entrance was invaded once more. The creature continued its furious slamming, its huge testicles slapping at the plump teen's exposed slit, filling the air with loud smacking sounds as it thrust furiously into her butthole. The girl grunted and gasped, her body bouncing in rythm with the wild thrusting in her backside. Suddenly the beast stiffened, and Carri felt a massive rush of water flood her bowels. She buried her face in her arms, giving a loud cry as her belly swelled like a balloon. The pale, taut flesh stretched to her knees as the creature pumped more fluid up the girl's back entrance. Her stretched out belly pulsed slightly and glistened with sweat as she reached down with one hand to rub it. The creature's stillness was short lived as it began to pick up the pace again, slamming away at Carri's plump butt furiously.

Carri suddenly pulled her head up as she bit her lip, grabbing handfulls of the towel before her and moaning as the huge amount of pressure in her distended belly became too much. She had no clue how much water she could take, but desperately needed someone to pull this thing out.
Carri was on the verge of panicking as her huge pale belly pushed against the towel, sweat running down her face as she bit her lip to stifle another scream. The sharp pain in her massive belly was a warning that she was at her limit.

'PLEASE! MAKE IT STOP!" She screamed over the wet smacking, her entire body bouncing in rythm with the monster's thrusting.
The swollen plump teen gasped and moaned loudly, her wet round ass pushing back against the beast as it pounded away at her. Slap, slap, slap, slap echoed across the sand as the beast went at the girl furiously. Carri bit her lip, burying her face in her crossed arms as her plump, glistening ass slapped against the beast as it pounded her tight butthole. Her loud moans mixed with the frantic slapping as the creature slammed into her furiously.

Her huge bare belly bulged past her knees, brushing the towel and the only part of her not bouncing in rythm with the creature's wild thrusting. Suddenly, the beast's vicious pounding began to slow and it was all too obvious what was about to happen next. The thing gave one last thrust into the girl's butthole before going still as it unloaded a massive blast of fluid into her back entrance. Carri tensed up and buried her face in her arms once more, stifling a loud scream as her huge glistening belly wobbled slightly. The plump teen's huge creamy belly expanded more, pushing against the towel before the creature pulled out. Big succulent round butt raised, Carri yelped as a thick stream of water shot out from between her wet buttcheeks. The fluid gushed over the sand, splashing loudly as Carri pushed the water out of her body. Her chest heaved as her cleavage threatened to burst out of her top before the spent girl laid her head down over the towel, breathing heavily.


The hot summer sun beamed down upon Kimi as she walked across the scorching sand, carrying a glass in each hand as she approached the bar. When she was close, she could clearly hear loud wet slapping and soft moans from within. She furrowed her brow. "What the fuck, you better not be doing what I think you are doing in there."

She brushed the bead curtain in the doorway aside before stepping through. Instantly, her heart dropped alongside the glass in each hand. Water and bits of blood were everywhere. A girl with her stomach torn open lay on her back in the middle of the small room. Chloe, Chelsea and Ashley were all layed out across the floor, looking heavily pregnant as they rubbed their huge, swollen bellies and moaned in agony.

Sarah, however, was on all fours with her bikini bottom dropped to her feet, gasping wildly as a crab-like alien with a long red tentacle trailing behind it held onto her lower back, pounding away at her big wet ass furiously. The teen's body bounced in rhythm with the beast's thrusting, gritting her teeth as her messy hair stuck to her sweat-covered face in strands. The alien had its tail raised, poised like a scorpion as the thick, phallic organ near the back of its underbelly slammed into Sarah's plump butt furiously. Kimi stood frozen, watching in horror as the wet slapping echoed across the room, mixing with Sarah's moans as the alien mated with her. Her belly was huge and nearly brushing the floor as her cleavage heaved, threatening to burst from her top as her ass was fucked wildly by the alien holding onto her back.

"Oh god! Oh my god!" Ashley cried out in between gasps, her breasts bouncing in her black bikini top as her round butt slapped against the alien slamming into her. Her swollen belly bulged another inch forward, almost brushing the wooden floor as the creature unloaded into her with each wild thrust.

Kimi scanned over the other girls. Chelsea looked hugely pregnant, rocking from side to side and clutching her massive belly as she moaned. Chloe had her legs wide open, rubbing her huge, taut stomach as it pulsed slightly. Ashley was nursing her immense belly in both hands, pursing her lips and groaning in pain.

"What is going on here!?" Kimi cried out, panicking at the sight before her. She wasn't even sure if they could hear her over the loud wet slapping from the alien pounding Sarah's ass. She crouched down next to the moaning blonde, clutching her shoulders and staring wide-eyed at her. The girl's entire body save her huge swollen belly was bouncing in rhythm with the wild thrusting in her back end. Kimi could see Ashley's glistening buttcheeks smacking against the beast as it slammed relentlessly into her.

"Oooooh! Uhg....P-please!" Ashley gasped from between clenched teeth.
"My s-stomach is going to b-burst!" Ashley cried out before pursing her lips and groaning.
A concerned look overcame Kimi as moved to Ashley's side. The poor girl wasn't joking. Kimi held one hand over Ashley's huge belly and the other to the side of it, stroking the smooth, taut flesh of her inflated stomach.

Ashley slammed her fist over the ground, screaming over the wet smacking. "MY GOD! GET IT OUT! I'M GOING TO EXPLODE!"

Kimi didn't know what to do. Tears ran down her face. "H-how!?"

"USE YOUR FUCKING BUTT OR SOMETHING! HURRY!" Sarah screamed in agony as her breasts heaved and her body bounced in rhythm with the beast's relentless pounding. Her huge belly swelled forward another inch and it was clear the girl was at her limit.

Kimi got up and gulped, praying that her idea would work. She eyed the three other girls who seemed dazed and unfocused, clutching and rubbing their swollen bellies. The asian girl sat down on one of the bar-stools, perking her butt out a bit so it stuck out over the edge. She gulped and looked back at Sarah as the crying girl moaned, her big wet ass slapping against the beast as it pounded away at her tight back entrance. Kimi reached down behind her and pulled the string on her pink bikini bottom, letting it fall away and revealing her tight butthole. Her round bottom was half-exposed over the edge of the stool and her vulnerable anus showing to the room.

Suddenly, a second beast appeared from around the corner of the long-table, skittering over towards Kimi's exposed back entrance. She watched in horror as its tail stood up before shooting forward. The girl jumped in her seat, biting her lip and stammering out "Uhn...." as she felt the organ push past her sphincter.

Sarah gave another scream as the beast pulled out of her ass, raising itself up as the inevitable torrent of water exploded from between those succulent buttcheeks and splashed all over the floor. The creature waited until Sarah emptied herself before mercilessly slamming back in; though this time it penetrated her sex. The loud wet slapping continued as Kimi felt a rush of water shoot up her butt, causing her to tense up as her eyes widened.

"Ooooooh....H-holy shit..." The asian girl exclaimed as the huge enema began. She shifted uncomfortably with the thick tentacle stuffed between her gorgeous round ass.

Sarah's moans grew louder as Kimi's belly began to swell forward. The girl bit her lip and groaned as she held her stomach, rubbing it as it expanded like a balloon. Her stomach grew larger and rounder by the second, bulging into her lap and pushing forward as it was filled with water.
"Mmmmmnhh....." The asian could only groan and gasp as the enema continued amidst the loud slapping from behind her. Sarah wasn't screaming in agony anymore, but her loud moaning filled the room as Kimi's swollen belly filled her lap. The girl's stomach was immense after a couple minutes, nearly bushing against the bar before her as the massive pressure became too intense. Kimi howled in pain, holding her huge belly as it glistened with sweat.

Kimi leaned forward, slamming her fists on the bar table. Anything to distract her from the growing pain in her huge midsection. She felt ready to burst as the creature flooded her bowels with water.
"Ooooooh!" she pursed her lips and cried out, pushing her round butt out more as she reached her limit. Almost on queue, the alien withdrew from her tight butthole. Kimi clutched her huge, swollen belly as her eyes widened once more, crying out as water gushed from her tight back end, splashing all over the floor near Ashley.

Sarah turned her head to get a look at Kimi as she grit her teeth, sweat running down her face as her plump wet ass slapped against the beast as it pounded into her tight sex. She saw the alien jump up onto the counter and then leap onto Kimi's face before she blacked out.


Everything was a white blur, like staring through frosted glass at a frozen landscape. Pale yellow orbs danced amidst the pale blanket, sharpening their edges as Sarah's vision slowly grew clearer and clearer. It wasn't a snowy field Sarah was staring at, but the roof of a hospital room as she groggily came to. Her body felt sore and heavy, like she had some sort of blanket of steel draped over her. She turned her head, groaning weakly as a beautiful young nurse came into view. The woman was sitting next to her in a chair, holding a clipboard and jotting down something on it. She turned to Sarah and gave a smile.

"Oh, dear, you are awake."

Sarah nodded when she suddenly felt a little bit of pain in her abdomen. She looked down and her eyes widened. She was on her back on this bed, with a white gown raised up to beneath her breasts and a huge round belly exposed, swollen and full and reflecting the ceiling lights on its glistening taut surface. A blanket was draped over her legs up to her waist, so just her round pregnant belly was showing. The woman next to her reached over and gently rubbed Sarah's hugely distended belly, lighting tracing her fingertips over her innie-belly button and massaging the smooth, soft flesh of the girl's pregnant midsection.
"Poor girl. We found you amidst several other girls, but they all had their stomachs torn open. Who did this to you?"

Sarah stammered as the memories flooded back. She reached down to hold her huge belly, staring wide-eyed at the nurse.

"This pregnant girl came into the bar, and water started c-coming out of her. And then she exploded, and these creatures attacked us."

The nurse looked confused as she listened.

"And o-one of the things attacked me. Oh my god, I'm pregnant with it!"
Sarah started to panic, gasping as her chest heaved. She stared at her huge belly as the nurse rubbed it gently.

"Relax dear, relax. Just breathe, breathe."

Sarah tried to calm herself down, but the thought of this thing gestating inside her was too much. She could feel it within her as she stared at the taut, swollen belly before her.

"You said an alien attacked you? Not a man? What did it look like?" The nurse asked.

"Y-yes! It was like a c-crab with a long tentacle in its back!" Sarah stammered.

The nurse got up slowly, hand sliding over Sarah's distended stomach as she stared wide-eyed at the poor girl. "That sounds like a Polipivent..." The woman began to back away towards the door.

Sarah looked confused as she stared at the woman when suddenly her belly began to churn. She moaned loudly and held her huge stomach before it began to rise, swelling larger by the second.
"Owwww! Help me!" Sarah screamed in agony as her belly expanded rapidly, swelling up like a balloon as the nurse stared wide-eyed at it.
The girl thrashed as she held her huge stomach, moaning in pain before her cheeks began to bulge. She rolled over to her side, sitting up and throwing water up all over the floor. Her huge belly swelled past her knees as she rubbed it, water pouring past her lips. She suddenly threw the blanket off of her creamy thighs, standing up and holding her huge belly before perking her round butt out as a torrent of water exploded from her back entrance, spraying across the floor.
The nurse watched silently as Sarah tried to expel the water building up in her body as her silhouette swelled forward. Her huge belly trembled as water poured from her lips and sprayed from her tight back entrance. Sarah howled in agony as her stomach exploded open, releasing three crab-like beasts with long red tentacles trailing from their bodies.

---

---

---

---

---

---

-alt ending

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

-
Sarah nodded when she suddenly felt a little bit of pain in her abdomen. She looked down and her eyes widened. She was on her back on this bed, with a white gown raised up to beneath her breasts and a huge round belly exposed, swollen and full and reflecting the ceiling lights on its glistening taut surface. A blanket was draped over her legs up to her waist, so just her round pregnant belly was showing. The woman next to her reached over and gently rubbed Sarah's hugely distended belly, lighting tracing her fingertips over her innie-belly button and massaging the smooth, soft flesh of the girl's pregnant midsection.

"Poor girl. We found you amidst several other girls, but they all had their stomachs torn open. Who did this to you?"

Sarah stammered as the memories flooded back. She reached down to hold her huge belly, staring wide-eyed at the nurse.

"This pregnant girl came into the bar, and water started c-coming out of her. And then she exploded, and these creatures attacked us."

The nurse looked confused as she listened.

"And o-one of the things attacked me. Oh my god, I'm pregnant with it!"

Sarah started to panic, gasping as her chest heaved. She stared at her huge belly as the nurse rubbed it gently.

"Relax dear, relax. Just breathe, breathe."

Sarah tried to calm herself down, but the thought of this thing gestating inside her was too much. She could feel it within her as she stared at the taut, swollen belly before her.

"You said an alien attacked you? Not a man?"The nurse asked.

"Y-yes!" Sarah stammered.

The nurse got up slowly, hand sliding over Sarah's distended stomach.
"I've got an ultrasound right here. Just calm down, and we'll see what's inside you."

As the nurse reached over to turn on the moniter next to Sarah, the girl's belly began to churn. She moaned loudly and held her huge stomach before it began to rise, swelling larger by the second.
"Oh my god!" Sarah screamed as she moaned in pain. She could feel the beast inside of her, clamoring for escape. Her huge belly trembled, pulsating as Sarah cried out in pain. The nurse pulled the blanket down, exposing Sarah's crotch.

"Okay dear, spread your legs and push! Push!"
Sarah's mind went blank as her heart sank. She had seen other girls give birth before, sure, but she had never been in this situation before. She opened her legs and gripped her knees, staring at the nurse past her huge swollen belly as it expanded another inch.
"Unh! Oooooh!"

Sarah cried out in agony as wave after wave of intense contraction came over her. Her water hadn't even broken; her body just went into labor and she could feel the beast inside of her sex, nearing its exit. The nurse massaged Sarah's creamy luscious thighs as the sweating girl groaned and pushed, gritting her teeth and moaning loudly. Her huge belly glistened with sweat, wobbling between her wide-open thighs as she pushed. She cried out again, pulling her head back as she pushed with all of her might. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, she felt something huge pass from her body. Her huge belly heaved with her breath as Sarah gasped wildly, watching as the nurse brought up an octopus-like creature with flailing tentacles from between her open legs. Beady eyes covered its spiny black body, which stared at the gasping, sweating Sarah with a sort of wanting as the nurse turned and carried it to a nearby bin.

"A Polipivent, highly parasitic and with a great like of Earth's oceans. I've had to deliver ten of these in the past month alone. I'm sorry about your friends."

Sarah groaned as she lay her head down against the pillow, sleep taking her in its merciful arms.

lf. Apr. 22, 2359

- No Unauthorized Access or Distribution -
- Be aware this report has been marked distressing by Cpt. Maria Buchann -

Priority Addendum: This is Buchann. I know many of you view it as disrespectful, but we're keeping a log of what happened to Sarah. We have to follow protocol. I'll mark the file as distressing. Don't forget that we're going to wipe these things out when the orbital squad arrives.

REPORT: Fate of Astronaut and Alien Life Researcher, Lt. Sarah Jules
SUB-REPORT: Reproductive Behavior of Hostile Titan Organism (Exact Species Unknown)

SUMMARY: Drop rescue team deployed 50 seconds from distress signal to Lt. Sarah Jules research vessel, marked 145.66hacc from Titan northpoint. Recorded events simulated by site findings.

Vessel hull was breached by native Titan organism, which entered main corridor behind cockpit, trapping Lt. Jules. Cockpit was sealed, and emergency distress signal sent. Magnetized cockpit security doors were torn through moments later. Sidearm of Sarah Jules discovered in cockpit, unloaded. High durability personal body armor of Sarah Jules discovered in cockpit storage, unworn. Audio-pressure logs (summarized below) indicate Lt. Jules falling to her knees and attempting to reason with the creature, irrationally. Unknown appendage grips Sarah's hair, pulling her up, off of her feet, and finally suspending her, no doubt uncomfortably. Lt. Jules cries, shouting obscenities in a manner our psychological department has described as "panicked." A, organic pop and tear are heard in succession, along with incoherent screaming from Lt. Jules. Pressure logs then indicate the weight of one female arm colliding with the cockpit floor. Each of Sarah's limbs are similarly ripped from her, along with her uniform in its entirety. The Lt. discontinues screaming, now rather howling in pain, but surprisingly (and unfortunately) retaining consciousness. Extended research team believes the creature was removing any potential threats with these actions; suspending and disarming its prey of the arms and legs where it might retain natural weaponry. Following her limbs, by that same logic, the breasts of Lt. Jules were subsequently removed, pulled from her chest individually with great force. It is a testament to the will of Sarah that she was able to beg coherently, after the removal of four limbs and one breast, that the creature not take her second. However, the organism removed her second breast immediately. Several moments pass; the creature holds Sarah by her hair, and Sarah howls deeply, in a tone now described as "defeated." At this point, Lt. Jules apparently notices something, and begins to beg, as recorded below, along with auditory summaries:

LT. SARAH JULES (tone: hysterical): "Oh no. No. No. No. No. No. Please. Please. Please no. Please no." *Harsh screaming, accompanied by sounds of tearing flesh* "Fuck. Kill me. Kill me." *words become incoherent*

The organism attempts reproduction by impaling Sarah (entering by vaginal opening, exiting by mouth) with a hard detachable organic stinger, roughly seven feet in length. Her hair is then released, and she is left upright, suspended on the spike. The walls of the organic spear secrete a mucous dense with exceptionally small eggs, which are no doubt intended to grow within Sarah's bodymass. The entering spear burst through Sarah's womb, dividing it, but missed her heart. Sarah's teeth can be heard biting against the organic spike as she dies.

Sarah's body was recovered. A female drop rescue worker, May Donnet, was pulled to the moon's surface by local creatures during the retrieval. Her fate is unknown.

END LOG

It’s been a long time since posting here! Here’s my latest story for you guys. It features April O’Neil from the ninja turtles. (The one where she’s a teenager, not the adult one of the old days)

It’s based on this particular episode:

.watchonlinecartoons.net/teenage-mutant-ninja-turtles-2012/watch-teenage-mutant-ninja-turtles-episode-79-season-3-beyond-the-known-universe

If you didn’t watch it and don’t feel like doing it, here’s what you need to know:

The earth is going to be blown up by space triceratops, the turtles, April and Casey are off to space with a cyborg names Fugitoid to stop them. Their first stop is at a pirate spaceport and the turtles cause a hell of a mess and now have to fight or run.

Now, on to the story!


April gulped as the whole marketplace seemed to glare at her and her friends. She was kinda pissed that that crystal had been so fragile. She had barely dropped it and it shattered in a thousand pieces. She was even more angry at the turtles for causing so much havoc on purpose.

“You know we don’t have any money. Why did you eat some guy’s food?” she hissed.

Michelangelo scratched his neck self consciously with a chuckle. “It was space pizza, April. How could I possibly pass on that?”

“It wasn’t space pizza! It was some kind of alien species!” She yelled, slightly horrified that her friend had eaten something alive.

Hearing the other boys laugh at their flustered orange bandanaed sibling, she whirled to face them. “What are you guys laughing at?” she asked with a dark glare, instantly shutting them up. “You decapitated a robot back there. He could have been sentient. Like the one that saved our butts. Remember that one?”

“Actually, the Fugitoid is more of a cyborg than a robot. Remember that he has a brain...” Donatello started before the full fury of the redhead’s frown fell on him. “Errrr… Nevermind,” he wisely finished.

April took a deep breath. She was mad at her companions, of course, but she was mostly mad at herself. The boys were always rambunctious. It was one of the main reason that she enjoyed hanging out with them so much after all. That, plus the fact that they had a second chance to save the earth had everyone acting hyperactive, herself included.

As the group bickered, a large alien with tentacles for arms separated himself from the crowd. “Are you gonna pay for what you broke and stole or do we have a problem here?” he asked threatenly.

April was not really scared of him. Her and the guys were all top fighters so they probably could fight their way out of here. The only thing was that this was a pirate spaceport and they probably had ways to catch troublemakers since there was no cops around here. She couldn’t let this stupid moment be what stopped them from saving the earth. Glancing back at the turtles, the yellow suited girl saw them all acting sheepishly at being called on their misdeeds. All except Raph of course. The red teen looked to be one second away from attacking.

Clearing her throat to get everyone’s attention, April stepped forward. “We don’t really have any money to pay with. Is there anything we could do to to settle things?”

The big alien grumbled. “You’re not the first mooks to come here and not have the right currency on hand. We accept barter if you have anything worth taking,” he conceded.

The teenage girl’s eyes lit up. She had not expected the tentacled behemoth to be this reasonable. Looking down at herself, she deflated a little. The only stuff they had on them were the Fugitoid’s gear and their weapons.

“Hmmmm… Would you want any of this?” she asked, gesturing at their equipment.

The de facto leader of the aliens hummed and hawed as he inspected what was offered before stepping back. “That’s all pretty standard stuff you have on you. Nothing that will come close to cover your bill. Anything else to offer?”

Leonardo stepped up when he saw that April was at a loss. “We came here on a spaceship. Just give us a moment and we’ll go find the pilot and see what we can offer you.”

The tentacled alien rubbed his chin as he thought about the suggestion. “Ok. Go find something to bargain with,” he said, raising the teens’ morale. “But she stays here as collateral,” he finished, pointing at April.

Seeing that the turtles were going to argue, the redhead stepped in. “Go, you guys. The faster you get the Fugitoid, the faster we can get out of here and get on what’s important. Saving the earth.”

With a nod, the teenagers ran out as April followed the purple alien back to his booth. It was very weird to be alone with the thing. She had seen and fought things that would shatter a normal human’s mind but being by herself on an alien planet, a pirate spaceport at that, and being held as a hostage was making her feel out of her debts. She nearly jumped out of her skin when the tentacled beast started talking to her.

“You know. You do have one thing that would wipe you and your friend’s bill,” he said amiably.

“Really? Then why didn’t you say that before?” the redhead asked, her anger coming back at the alien’s flip flopping.

“It’s not something I wanted to discuss in front of your hotheaded friends. You see, terrans are pretty rare in space. The only time we see you guys is if someone abducted you and are selling you for food. Terrans taste really good but the meat is usually pretty beat up by the time we get to eat it. A live specimen like you would cover what you and your friends took,” he said, still in a friendly tone.

April’s mind boggled. That thing wanted to eat her? He wanted her to sell herself as meat? How could he ask that while smiling so nicely?

“Whaaaaaaa...” was all that came out of the teenager’s mouth. Her mind locked by the absurdity.

The purple alien chuckled. “You guys are on mission to save earth, right? From what I hear, you have a whole armada on your plate. I doubt there’s anything on that ship to cover all the stuff you guys destroyed. Just one look at the guys you travel with, a fight is going to start when they realize that there’s no other way to leave.”

April nodded as she imagined the scenario in her head.

“Then, either your whole group is going to get killed fighting or, if you guys are badasses, some will get back to your ship and try to fly away. Sadly, that’s when the anti-spacecraft cannons will activate and kill the rest of your friends. If you make this sacrifice, you’ll probably end up being the reason that the earth gets saved in the end,” the big alien finished with a flourish of its tentacles.

The redhead rocked on her heels. They had anti-aircraft guns? Of course they would. They would need to defend themselves from whatever’s out there, right? She would be selling herself for butchering, though.

Looking over at the food counter, April imagined herself on it. She’d be naked of course. Everyone of those aliens would be able to see everything as they bargained with the shopkeeper for her meat.

With shock, the teenager looked down at her crotch. She had felt it twitch at the image for some reason. Even now as she reviewed the scenario, she could feel herself getting wet.

Ignoring the weird way her body was behaving as best she could , April tired to think about what to do. She went back and forth. If she waited, the guys might have found something worth trading but if they didn’t, there would be a fight and the ship might get destroyed, dooming earth.

The stakes were simply too high. The redhead’s fists clenched and she looked up to meet the purple alien’s eyes. “I’ll do it.”

“Great!” the mammoth exclaimed as he ducked behind his stall. He popped back out with some money and paid the other merchants for their damages, thereby taking full possession of the live human.

Even with the trauma of having just sold herself as meat, April noticed that some of the other aliens seemed to be unhappy and were silently arguing before storming away.

When the purple shopkeeper came back to her, she had to ask. “Why were they so surly? You’d think they’d be happy to get paid.”

The big thing looked back with a smirk. “They were trying to get more money. They were starting to think that blowing up your ship and selling it for scrap would be a better deal. I made them see reason.”

The redhead cocked her head. Something was fishy here but she could not put her finger on it. Then again, maybe she was just trying to find something weird so that she could justify breaking this deal. She had made her bed. Time to lie in it.

The deep voice of her new owner brought the teen’s mind back to reality.

“What was that,” she asked.

“I said, take off all your clothes. You need to be prepared,” the purple alien repeated as he got some things ready.

Gulping and looking at all the lifeforms walking around in the busy marketplace, April started to disrobe. She took off the space suit with no problems as she was wearing her normal clothes underneath but she could see that she was already drawing some looks.

With trembling hands, she reached down and removed her socks. That was safe to go.

Standing barefoot, April reached for her shirt but stopped. She did not wear a bra so removing this article would expose her modest breasts to everyone. The teen blushed when she noticed that her nipples were rock hard. She always knew that she enjoyed attention. It was actually the reason she almost never wore bras. She always rolled her eyes when one of the guys would hit on her but secretly, she really liked when she caught one staring at her chest.

Letting go of her shirt for now, The redhead took hold of her shorts. A small blush appeared on the teenager’s face. The short shorts were also something that she wore to get looks. She had never really thought about it but she enjoyed when the guys would try to get a place behind her when she bent over to get something. Once, Donatello had asked her to get something that had rolled under a desk and she had huffed but had gotten on her knees to reach back there. It did not take long for the sharp teen to realize that all 4 turtles were now behind her as her cute butt was in the air and on full display.

Remembering the memory with a fond grin, April took a deep breath and pulled her shorts down. She was still wearing tights and her panties so she felt safe, for now.

Of course, The teenager knew she could not stop. Looking over the crowd, she could see a few aliens had stopped and were watching the show. April wondered if they found her sexy. After all, she looked nothing like them so did they watch for the thrill of watching the pretty girl disrobe or to check out the new meat display? Strangely, both thoughts were pretty arousing.

The thought of dying was frightening but, now that she was thinking about it, also quite freeing. ‘What do I care if they see me naked. What do I care about anything anymore. Might as well give them a show,’ she reasoned.

Grabbing the edge of her shirt, April started gyrating her hips to unheard music as she slowly pulled it up. She slowed down even more when she got to her tits but did not stop. Soon, her twin mounds were exposed to the air and she could hear some favorable whispering in the crowd. She kept her shirt around her head for a few moment since she knew that guys liked to look even more when the girl wasn’t looking.

Having let the aliens take a good long look at her teenage breasts, April whipped off her shirt and threw it behind her. She then reached down and started to sensually shimmy out of her tights.

The redhead kept her eyes down. This worked better if she didn’t look at the crowd since she could imagine them to be super impressed with her sexiness, which emboldened her to try harder.

Now only in her panties, April turned her back on her public and bend over. First, she reached back and ran a finger along her still hidden slit, getting a small shock at how drenched she was. Recovering quickly, she slowly slid last article down, stopping when they reached mid thighs. The little minx then reached back and opened her ass cheeks, letting everyone take a good long look at her virgin snatch and her cute little rosebud.

The athletic girl could not hold a moan at her own daring. She could feel her pussy twitch as the cold air hit it. Looking up, she realized that she was now looking right at her owner.

The purple alien laughed heartily when his property’s face turned beet red. “I am happy that you’re getting in the swing of things. You were a great purchase! You even come with your own advertisement,” he said with a chuckle, gesturing behind the blushing teen.

April gulped and peeked back. The crowd had mostly stopped moving at this point, all staring at her displayed assets. She could tell that some were looking at her like food but others definitely looked at her like a woman.

“Get that last bit off and jump on the counter. It was a fun show but we need to get you butchered before your friends come back and cause trouble,” the big thing ordered good naturally.

April nodded and tossed off her panties before sitting on the counter. She was now facing the crowd and even if she knew she was already dead, it was still hard to detach herself from the situation with so many eyes on her.

The purple chef did not seem to care about her apprehension one bit, however, as he grabbed both her legs and briskly spread them into a split while making her lean back a little. This extreme position caused even her tight little pussy to spread open on it’s own for the viewing pleasure of the assembled aliens.

April jumped in surprise as something large was shoved in her slit, all the way to her womb. The extra sensation was the last straw and she screamed her orgasm as he body convulsed. She could dimly hear some clapping and cheering as she was lost in pleasure. It was a very queer feeling to get a crowd’s approval for cumming but the redhead found that, for her, it was deepening the feeling.

As the teen’s mind came back, she could hear her owner speak to his customers.

“As you can see, she’s really responsive. That tells us that she’s as fresh as she can possibly be. Plus, a clean bill of health,” he finished, gesturing to her crotch.

Looking down April saw the thick rod that was poking out of her was glowing a bright pink. The athletic girl moaned at the sight. She had mastubated countless times, of course, but she had always only used her fingers, this was the first time she saw her cute little pussy stretched that much. Just looking at it made her want to have sex for real. She almost asked the purple alien to give her a good fucking before killing her but then realized that people would probably not want to buy meat that was freshly fucked.

All of a sudden, the rod was removed, making her feel empty, but was quickly replaced by a spoon filled with some sort of brown grainy stuff. The coarse matter was rubbing the inside of her cunt just right and the more the big alien shoveled in there, the better it felt.

April could kind of hear her owner chat with clients, probably talking about buying her meat, but she was mostly focused on her pussy. Her little slit was full but the purple thing just kept cramming more in there, making the moving matter shift more and more in a delicious feeling.

The redhead gasped when a bold alien with long arms grabbed her small titties and started to massage one while pinching the other’s nipple. The girl looked at her owner but he was distracted talking to another client.

The teen reflexively reached up to defend her body before remembering what was going on. She was just a piece of meat right now which meant that it was perfectly ok for someone to inspect her however he wanted. As long as it was ok with her owner, of course.

Lying back, she focused on the feelings of her cunt being stretched as far as it would go and the rough alien hands manhandling her poor little breasts. It did not take long for the redhead to be a moaning mess, her next orgasm right at the gates.

She barely heard her owner reassure an alien that she could not be anymore fresh but she did notice it when one of his big tentacle slapped her right on the clit. The pain immediately turned to pleasure in her muddled brain and she announced her second orgasm to the pirate port with a long scream of pleasure.

The purple alien chuckled as the girl bucked on his counter, rubbing his ridged appendage up and down her moist slit. Having gotten advanced orders for most of her already, the man knew it was time to cook the little spitfire.

April was swimming in orgasmic bliss. She was a little sad that nobody was playing with her body anymore but she could not wait for the next time they were going to make her cum. She felt a tentacle wrap itself around her right arm and pull it out but she barely paid it any attention since it was not her pussy or tits.

The pain was like a bucket of water being thrown in her face. Looking to her side, the redhead’s eyes almost fell out of her head when she saw the little stump where her right arm used to be. Looking up, she saw her limb being placed on a prep table, still twitching a little.

She should have screamed her head off in horror and pain but while she definitely was in agony, she felt somewhat detached from it.

“You humans have such simple systems. Maybe that’s why you’re so tasty,” the alien chef enthused. “That rod I started with doesn’t only check you for diseases, it also administers a mind numbing agent to make sure you remain calm while I finish you off,” he offered when he noticed the confused look on the teen’s face.

April marveled at her missing arm but her attention was quickly diverted to when the purple thing grabbed her other one. She knew she should be doing something to save her body but she only looked on as he raised a giant cleaver.

The teenager realized that she was rubbing her thighs together, grounding the brown stuff in her pussy in a pleasurable sensation as her owner froze for a second, the big cleaver gleaming in the light, before he brought it down with a final thud.

Once again, April’s mind seized up at losing another limb but she could not help moaning as she looked at it joined its twin on the other counter. She had no arms now. Even if she somehow survived, she would be pretty useless. The thought should have been soul crushing but it just made her feel wet. ‘Those drugs are awesome stuff,’ she thought with a giggle.

When the big chef came back to her, she noticed that he had switched tools. He was now brandishing a wicked looking saw as he approached her legs.

As the purple thing lined up with her hip, April could not stop herself. “Make me cum again before cutting them off. I am so close for some reason,” she begged.

The chef laughed out loud. “I am really sorry to have to kill you for your meat. You would have been a great pet,” he praised, patting the redhead’s hair before going lower. One tentacle went to her pussy, roughly rubbing her clit, while two more played with the teen’s modest tits.

April looked over her body at the crowd that was still watching her. She had almost forgotten about them. The humiliation that all these aliens had just heard her beg the man that had cut off both her arms to make her cum was enough to make her crest the wave.

As his property once again convulsed in ecstasy, the chef did not waste time and started sawing.

The redhead’s howl of pleasure turned to one of pain for a second before merging into something more. Never in her life had she been in so much pain as she felt the cruel teeth of the saw sink deeper and deeper in her unresisting leg, yet, it only served to fuel her orgasm to reach higher and higher.

Much too soon, she felt her limb detach and fall lifelessly on the counter. “More… More! Cut the other one, quick! And don’t stop rubbing my slit,” April ordered as she unsuccessfully tried to buck her hips.

The crowd’s laughter joined the chef’s as he obliged. It was hard work to keep all his tentacles moving while sawing the last remaining limb but he did not mind doing it for his little spitfire.

The teen moaned and gyrated as much as she could, trying to milk every last bit of feeling from her dying body. She focused on the saw as it dug in her. The back and forth motion reminded her of what fucking would have been and when the alien hit her bone, the vibration reverberated through her whole body.

April tried to will one last orgasm but she was just too tired. Her last limb fell off her body with a resounding thump and she laid back, breathing hard. She could not help nuzzling the tentacle that was fondly messing up her hair as the big alien moved to the other counter.

It didn’t take long for her and the public to smell a delicious aroma. ‘That’s me cooking. My limbs are being barbecued right now and it’s making me hungry,’ the redhead thought with a lazy smile.

April looked at all her stumps with curiosity. She was bleeding out but not that fast. ‘Probably another effect of that drug,’ she realized with marvel. Feeling more relaxed than she had ever felt, the teen laid back down and enjoy the smell.

She was woken up by her owner’s voice. “You’re starting to fade out fast. Do you want to just die on your own or do you want me to finish you off?” he asked almost tenderly.

April looked up at the alien’s face and thought for a moment. “Finish it. You took all my other limbs, might as well be consistent,” she drawled through the fog of her mind. “Use the saw. I liked the slow cutting,” she insisted with a smile.

The purple chef once again patted the teen’s matted hair for a moment before grabbing it and pulling, stretching out her slender neck. Lining up the saw, he gave her a last farewell look before starting to work.

The redhead immediately started to gurgle as she started choking on her blood. The teen’s pussy contracted, futilely trying to wrench another orgasm from her exhausted body. She could keenly feel the metal instrument as it cut through her unprotected neck, each motion snuffing more and more of her life until the world spun around.

April was confused for a second until she realized that she was now beheaded. She was surprised that she was still alive but understood that it would not last long as the darkness was already creeping at the sides of her vision. The last thing the teen saw was the crowd cheering and clapping her excellent show. ‘Not a bad way to go, all things considered,’ she thought with a last smile as the last of her energy ran out.

20 minutes later, the Fugitoid arrived at the food boot with a large bag. “Hello! I am here to pay for the dama...” he trailed off, noticing the few remaining pieces of the cute redhead on display. “Oh dear. What happened here?”

“Hey there! Want anything? It’s as fresh as possible right now!” the purple alien offered, gesturing grandly.

“Errrr… I was here to pay for her and the other’s damage to the marketplace,” the Fugitoid said, slightly put off.

“Oh! Well no need for that now. She already paid for that,” the chef replied.

“I can see that. You know that she was a human. Just one of her arms could have paid for all the destruction,” the cyborg admonished with hands on hips.

“Hey! It’s not my fault that she didn’t know her own value!” the big thing yelled. It was pretty visible that while he was acting aggressive, he was kind of sheepish about the whole thing.

The Fugitoid sighed. “That’s true enough. Let me buy her head at least. I may be able to put her brain in a robot body if she hasn’t been dead too long. That might pacify the others a little.”

The purple alien scratched his head. “Put away your money. This little spitfire really brightened my day so I’ll give her head away for free if you can resuscitate her. Here, take some of her meat too. She’s delicious,” he gruffly offered. “And, humm, tell her that if she wants too, she can visit later on,” he finished with a blush.

The cyborg cocked his head, a little confused about the whole thing. “Very well. Those turtles never stop eating so I’ll just not tell them what it is and they’ll love it. I’ll pass on your message to the girl if I am successful,” that said, the Fugitoid walked off with his precious cargo.

The alien chef could not help waving her off before turning to his next customer who inquired about how much it would cost for the human’s well seasoned pussy.

First time actually posting something... Enjoy!

Sirens' Last Song=

Chapter 1: The Last Dazzle

After a month of that song being on top, I'm sick of listening to this no-good hack and her cronies stealing my crowds.... but it would be a crime to just waste her gorgeous body. And since she's the leader, she can go first. Getting her alone was first part, and luckily, it wasn’t the least bit difficult. I found her trying to “sing” alone in an alley close by.

With the element of surprise on my side, I quickly was able to chloroform her without a struggle. I picked her up and brought her to my empty warehouse to enact my revenge. Once there, I strip her carefully, sit her in a chair by a bed, bind her arms and legs with heavy duty rope, duct tape her mouth, and wait for her to wake just out of sight.

I watched her wake and panic. I let her fret for a bit before revealing myself. Her eyes first narrow as she recognizes me, when widen as she sees the knife in my hand. I walk towards her slowly and as intimidating as possible. When I reach her, I give her my ultimatum.

“Your mouth opens, You die. Understand, Adagio.” It wasn’t a question.

I ripped the tape off her mouth quickly. She doesn't make a sound. Good, I thought. Don't want this to be over too quickly. I shallowly cut her along each thigh once, twice, finally a third time. She whimpers, but her mouth doesn't open, so I move to her midriff. A single cut there and she screams.

Bingo.

Before she can realize her mistake, I hilt her face hard. I pounded her face until I hear her choke on my cock, then I pull out. I grab the back of her head and pull it so I can look her in the eyes.

“Now, I take your pride and joy.” I said.

I slit her lovely little throat and watch the light leave her eyes. After I’m sure she’s dead, I untie her and move her to the bed so can enjoy her more thoroughly. I insert my dick into her virgin pussy and start thrusting slowly. As I fuck her corpse, a thought comes to me.

This is a nice fuck. I wonder if the boys at the Mirror Pool can make me a subservient clone of this bitch and her goons. But first, I finish inside and finish cutting her head off.

I gotta finish the set.

This is a prompt thread based on the kill-the-above games in RP. Instead of you playing the roles of characters as if you were in the story, you will simply be writing stories with the characters mentioned.

As this isn't an RP, you do not have to respond to the previous post with a story before posting your own prompt. In fact, you should post your story in another thread or off-site; however, you should link to the story so other people can know that the prompt was already used.

For appearance, outfit, and weapons in the template you may link to images or write a description. I don't see any rules regarding links to images of real people, but if you do use one, make sure they're 18+; however, if we're told by a mod or admin to stop linking to real pictures we should stop. If they tell us to stop linking images entirely then ignore this paragraph. The outfit and weapons description/image obviously doesn't have to agree with the appearance image.

Here's the templates;

Victims

Name:
Gender:
Age:
Appearance:
Outfit:
Personality: (Optional)

Killers

Name:
Gender:
Age:
Appearance:
Outfit:
Weapons/Powers: (Optional) (
Personality: (Optional)
Preference: (Optional) (How does your killer prefer to kill?)

Scenes

Unnamed Characters: (Optional)
Location: (Optional)
Scenario: (Optional)

---

You can just post a victim, multiple victims, a killer, a killer and victim, or any other combination. The authors can create their own killers or victims if one isn't provided.

---

Here's the first

Name: Holly Black
Gender: Female
Age: 17
Appearance: Fair skin, short wavy red hair, slender, busty.
Outfit: Tight bra and underwear.
Personality: Strong, confident, calm, ambitious, and intelligent.

Name: Heather Alford
Gender: Female
Age: 15
Appearance: Light-brown skin, short curly brown hair, athletic, small breasts.
Outfit: Tight bra and underwear.
Personality: Strong, sympathetic and loyal towards friends, aggressive to those she dislikes, brutally honest, overtly confident, and intelligent. She has a crush on Jana Zhang, and is extremely overprotective of her.

Name: Jana Zhang
Gender: Female
Age: 15
Appearance: Dark-skinned Asian, medium-length hair dyed green and pink, athletic, and medium-sized breasts.
Outfit: Tight bra and underwear.
Personality: Extremely shy around strangers, socially awkward, kind and loyal towards friends, unconsciously flirty, and easily scared.

Location: A large auditorium.
Scenario: After Holly's sister was raped by the the Prince of Cascade, Holly and her friend Heather kidnapped and murdered him. They, along with Jana (who was merely in the same house when the murder took place) were arrested and sentenced to death.

Brian Jurk had enough. Sally Bech (7 months pregnant and just a week away from turning 18), and her younger sister, 13-year-old Suzie, pushed him too far when they tattled on him to 23-y.o. Ms. Buht. She was generally sweet and in her first year of teaching, but didn't want to be seen as a pushover so gave him detention.


He had a shotgun his older friend legally gifted him. He put his smartphone in his shirt pocket and hiked a mile to Sally's house, knowing where it was because he picked his friend up from there several times, often hearing him complain about how he didn't want a kid and was worried Sally poked holes in the condoms she kept.

Her parents were at work and she was home alone. He opened the back door and crept quietly in. He heard music from the bathroom and as he got closer, her moaning in the bathtub. Her belly floated above her, her eyes were closed, and her feet rested high on the windowsill. The water covered her ears and reached her deep red lips.

He moved silently toward her, slowly raised his gun, aimed right at her pussy being palmed, and took a long but quiet breath. She moved her hand up and down, side to side, circling her womanhood as she played with her boobies and lips with her other hand. She lowered her feet into the water and arched her pussy into the air, unwittingly making a glaring target for his slug, and moved her fingers in and out, eventually inserting her thumb into her asshole and pinching herself deeply, using her pink on her clit and her other 2 fingers deeper.

} - \ ! B A M ! / - {

Her eyes went wide and she made no noise; she then felt overwhelming pain and splashed wildly, holding her pained right arm up to her face and seeing her right hand had been blown off. She quickly gasped and screamed in pain, thrashing in the water. Suddenly seeing Brian in there with there with her, she stretched her arms out, one a bloody cracked stump where her wrist used to be, and begged "NO PLEASE BRIAN I'M SO SORR-" He stomped on her chest, holding her with all his might beneath the water. Bubbles flew up from her shocked face and she tried to get him off, her left arm grasping his leg and pulling as hard as she could, then punching his knee. Her right leg was entirely useless and in immense pain, more than even her arm but not as much as her pelvis. Her right arm, just a bloody stump flailing away and pushing at his leg, was as effective, and her left leg scrambled in the air as she tried to wrap it around his, but due to her belly, it just flailed helpless above the bloody water.

Crawling forward eagerly on all fours His obedient cuntnun wriggles whorishly to His boot, brainlessly prostrating as she simpers in sluttish slavery beneath Him, her adoring eyes gazing up at the glorious Lord as she lewdly rubs her tongue along side his boot. "Praise Him, worship Him, obey Him, forever." His fanatically fawning fuckpuppet coo's as her drooling, painted lips press an adoring kiss against His shoe, her reverent gaze turned up towards the almighty Lord above her. Astride His dread throne above her, the dominant Lord pays the pathetic cunt little mind, one of many crowding at the feet of His dread avatar, the abhorrent throne crafted of the cuntmeat of many young sluts, each sexualized remnant squirming to serve the supreme Lord. The chapel resounds with the slavishly chanted prayers unto the Lord of Doom, His power absolute, granting both the mercy of continued life in service to Him, and death in blessed sacrifice unto Him, at His mere whim.*

so a friend of mine challenged me to write some smut from first person perspective, and instead I wrote this. I was feeling particularly self hating when I wrote this so this is supposed to be me, and is loosely based on one time the ex boyfriend of a girl I was seeing showed up at my house and threatened to kill me. so without further ado, enjoy me being raped.

Its a long walk back home from work, and of course its midnight. With my luck someone will try to mug me or worse, but it was a long and tiring day, and I'm anxious to get home. Angry phone calls from my girlfriends ex boyfriend mixed in with the expected perils of retail did not combine to make it an enjoyable day.

Older men grossly flirting with me and attempts to feel me up still fresh in my mind, i send a few texts to my girlfriend to complain while i take a shortcut through a parking lot. Powerful arms reach out from a shadowy van as i walk by it and grab me; covering my mouth and dragging me into the shadowy interior.

Hands rip and tear at my clothing until I'm laying on the cold floor of the van in my bra and panties, staring in shock and fear at my assaulters. Three masked men sit around me, all otherwise naked and all more than well hung. The men don't waste any time in tearing the last of my clothes off before forcing me on top of the biggest cock and shoving it into my cunt; the second largest pounds into my ass, and the last penis is forced down my throat when i begin to scream.

My attackers are far from gentle; my arms are painfully pulled behind me by the rapist plowing my ass and the man I'm forced to ride reaches his large hands to my throat and chokes me when I try to bite down on the prick fucking my face, occasionally letting go of my neck to slap my tits and pull at my nipples. All the while i hear the men spitting out insults; "Dyke" and "Lesbo Slut" are two of the more popular names they call me.

After what feels like two hours of non-stop rape i feel the cock stuffing my throat twitch before it shoots cum down my gullet. The man in my ass climaxes next, and i feel him pull my arms back harder and me farther onto his dick as jizz coats my bowels. I feel nothing but shame as the last penis in me finishes, my womb filling up with my rapists seed and doubtlessly impregnating me. The men pull out of my violated holes and drop me back on the floor of the van where I curl up and cry, but it isn't long before I'm grabbed again and painfully thrown out of the van.

"This is what happens when you steal my girlfriend you fucking dyke!" the voice of my girlfriends ex shouts at me. "But don't worry slut, we'll help make sure you don't make that mistake again."

As I lie on the hard pavement I can feel the cum leaking out of my stretched asshole and cunt, while more drains from my open mouth. I feel something like cold metal press against my temple, and with a sudden bang, everything goes dark.

This is my latest work. I've been...inspired after seeing the picture bellow, of Melissa Soria.

http://nifmagazine.com/wp-content/uploads/2014/10/20140911_4726-Edit.jpg

---

*knock*

There's a brief pause.

*knock* *knock*

"Come in, please!" a man smoking a cigar and browsing through some expenditure reports says in a bored tone.

A pretty and young woman comes in. She's wearing the Snuff Club's uniform designed for the so called Satisfaction Bunny–high heels, a pair of reddish stockings that stop just under her lower thighs. No panties. Her role as a sex doll at the club is to provide the guests with as much pleasure as possible during the snuff show that goes on the stage, so her beautiful and succulent pussy has to be on display. She also has a reddish bra, but the fabric is very thin and molds beautifully around her tear-shaped natural breasts, which are probably D cups. There’s little else that could be considered clothing on her. There’s also a small heart tattoo on one of her butt cheeks. It usually grabs the attention of some customers.

“Hello” she says a bit shy at first;

“Well…Hello. I’m pretty busy now, so state the purpose for this visit.” Replies the club manager.

“My name is Melissa. I’ve worked here for a few months now. The pay is really nice and I’m grateful for that… but I want to move up! I want to serve the club’s more select clientele. All my collegues say I’m doing pretty good and I should move up. There’s been no –“

“Fine. No need to over explain yourself Melissa.” The manager cuts in, seizing her up. She’s a fiery latina with chestnut velvety hair that floats like a curtain around the back of her head, accompanying her hazelnut eyes. She’s clearly aroused judging by her protruding nipples and prominent outer labias.

“Come now…I won’t deny you the change to try and move up the ranks. You seem like an ambitious young woman. I’ll give you a test. You have 10 minutes to make me cum…starting: NOW!” the manager says, as he rises from his chair.

Melissa is clearly surprised, but she obliges right away. She begins her routine by locking eye contact with Carl, the manager. She bites her lips in the most provocative manner that she can, then runs her hands from her mouth to her breasts, which she squeezes while twirling and arching her back. Her body flows like a sine wave, her hands playing with her body and highlighting her various parts as she gradually approaches Carl who is leaning on his desk. Not even two minutes have passed and he is clearly aroused by the latina’s lustful gaze and moves. He undoes his belt. Melissa is now almost rubbing her luscious, full booty against him. She shows incredible dexterity by pulling down his pants with her back towards him. While she’s crouched she looks up behind her, fixing his gaze again with hers as she grabs his hands. She works herself up again, leaning on Carl and rubbing her ass against his crotch, while doing so placing his hands on her delicious and soft, ripe breasts. Carl plays with her tits for a few seconds, squeezing them roughly and then tearing her bra off and throwing it away. Melissa takes this opportunity to turn towards him. She begins kissing him ardently as she feels him being overcome by lust. From her perspective, it seems she’s doing a great job at arousing and seducing him so she proceeds to pulling out his cock and rubbing it to her labias, the gates of her sex temple. After about 6 minutes of prelude he’s fucking her brains out. He enjoys her young body and beautiful face. She’s truly beautiful. Carl has mounted Melissa on his desk and is pounding her pussy quite violently, but it doesn’t seem like he’s about to cum anytime soon. There’s a minute left and Melissa feels her time running out so she tries to get him interested in playing with her other body parts while fucking her so she fondles her breasts frantically, stares at them and then at him and rubs her thighs and belly. Carl suddenly yanks his shaft out of her cunt, gives himself a few more tugs and spurts his load all over young Melissa’s nubile body. He came after about 11 minutes. Melissa looks worried and doesn’t utter a word.

“You did good. Get yourself cleaned. Ivan handles most private and upper echelon business here, so you’ll also have to go through a meeting with him.” Says Carl in a reassuring tone.

He dresses himself back up while Melissa grabs a few tissues and wipes herself then he pushes a button. A few moments pass and a door on the side of the office opens up. A bulky, probably more than 6 feet tall man is standing there, like a giant statue of muscle.

“I am Ivan. Come with me…” he speaks towards the eagerly waiting Melissa, in a low pitch, grave tone. Melissa takes one last look at Carl then follows Ivan.

“Have fun you two…” Carl says to Melissa, slapping her ass as a sign of good bye and making a nodding gesture and a blink towards Ivan. Unbeknownst to Melissa, this is the signal that she’s to be snuffed on tape and made an example of in the process to other would be employees that seek to waste his time. The Club’s policies are harsh on employees that can’t meet deadlines.

Melissa follows Ivan through a few dark corridors and then they enter a cubic room, not very large. The walls on the right and left side appear to be mirrors. They’re one way mirrors...made of reinforced, bullet proof glass, so that whatever happens inside, stays inside. In the room, there’s a locker on the far other side, and there’s also a bed in the middle of the room, that looks more like a hospital bed. There’s a black sheet of fabric placed over it that conceals some constraints. The room is also fitted with UHD filming cameras in all four upper corners and there are a few mobile ones behind the one-way mirrors. There’s a certain feeling of panic that Melissa feels, but she tries to calm herself down by thinking this is just the next step towards her promotion. ’Yes, that’s right, I’m moving up the chain.. there’s no need to feel afraid.’ She thinks to herself. Ivan grins at her.

“Take a seat on the bed. It doesn’t bite I promise.” He says, pointing towards the rather scary implement in the middle of the room.

Ivan then goes and opens one of the shelves from the locker and gets out a big bottle of body oil. The locker also has a few of Ivan’s favorite snuff toys: a bat, a pair of steel claws that can be attached to each finger, an assault rifle, a 12 gauge shotgun, an iron tipped flail, a set of knives and many other useful tools… plenty to choose from. He looks over them a bit but doesn’t take out anything yet – he wants to enjoy Melissa a bit. As he turns around, he sees her laying on the bed, supporting her head with one hand and masturbating with the other. He approaches her with the bottle of oil, pours some on his hands and puts his hands around her collarbones. He starts massaging and rubbing the oil over her tanned body.

“Look at you... so delicate, so voluptuous, so…vulnerable and… beautiful. No wonder Carl forwarded you to me. You’re going to fit right in with our high end customer’s demands.” He says as he gently takes her head in his hands and gives her a passionate kiss in order to relax her.

“Thank you…Ivan” she replies shyly. It’s hard for her not to be a bit afraid of the giant mountain of muscle that is Ivan.

He moves his hands all over her precious and tender body, oiling her face, neck, shoulders and arms. He takes the bottle and pours a lot of oil right on Melissa’s seductive and toned belly. He spreads it evenly across her abdomen then moves over to her chest, fully encompassing her luscious breasts with his hands. He rubs them for a good few seconds as he notices the enjoyment she gets from him rubbing her nipples. Ivan leans in a bit and gives the crowns of her mounds a few licks and a gentle tug with his teeth.

“I’ve seen plenty of women in my life, but none had nipples as perfect as yours…” he compliments her.

“Oh, really? What do you say about this, then…” replies Melissa, spreading her legs and provocatively thrusting her pelvis upwards, towards him.

Ivan doesn’t say anything, instead grabs some more oil and places his hands on her thighs and works his way around her now wet and cock-hungry pussy. He teases her sex a bit, rubbing gently on her clit then moves up, massaging her uterus with the palm of his hands, feeling her protruding hip bones and rubbing his thumbs on her pussy every now and then. He thinks of all the ways he could destroy Melissa’s cunt. Her frail body could be subjected to so much pain. The thought of running a knife through her womanhood, rending her uterus and piercing her ovaries turns him on so much. She’s clearly an apex natural specimen, ripe for breeding, but Ivan doesn’t want to take into account nature’s intentions. He’s dead set against the mindless will to reproduce. He thinks how he could cut her clit and make her eat it, how he could fuck her with a shotgun’s barrel, blowing her innards all over when she cums, how he could beat her with a bat, gut her alive, snap her neck, strangle her, bash her head against the walls, flay her alive, tear her breasts and stab her heart, make her suck the barrel of a desert eagle until it’s load ends her… there’s so many brutal ways beautiful Melissa’s life could end. The feeling of power over her life is intoxicating. He just has to choose. For a moment he stops fantasizing about killing her and thinks of sparing her…after all, she’s wronged him nothing and he could bestow upon her the position she wants… He moves his gaze too meet hers. Melissa’s eyes are filled with lust. She is in serious heat. She sees the bulge in Ivan’s pants and unties his trousers belt, takes them down a bit and reveals his monster sized cock.

“Eager to begin, aren’t we now…Just let me turn on the cameras.” says Ivan throwing his pants and underwear away and approaching the cabinet again.

The cameras had been rolling all along, but he pretends to push a button inside the cabinet, while he attaches the steel claws to his fingernails. They’re hardly noticeable, but they should allow him to tear her flesh freely. He also quickly puts a knife and a gun inside the pockets of his inner jacket. He plans to surprise her. Ivan turns around and quickly walks towards her, takes her hand and motions her to stand up.

“Now, Melissa, introduce yourself and show us your moves.” He tells her, while taking a seat himself on the bed. She springs playfully around the room a bit and opens:

“My name is Melissa, I’ve been a Satisfaction Bunny for the club for just over four months now. Words aren’t really my keen point, so I’ll show you what I’m best at” she says as she begins to walk provocatively from a corner of the room towards Ivan. She strides with finesse, each step made from the hip, so that her ass looks good from behind and her tits jolt a bit while she plays with her hair. Her hypnotizing gaze is set upon Ivan. She’s now in front of him, her oiled body having the feint smell of spring cherries. She leans over, allowing her tits to swing provocatively in front of Ivan while her hands massage his shaft. He grabs her head and kisses her passionately for a few seconds then grabs her firm ass and turns her around with her back to him. He then slams her down on his cock, penetrating her cunt painfully and fast.

“Aaaah” she moans in pain as Ivan begins to slowly fuck her petite and succulent cunt from behind. He’s careful not to scratch her with his claws right away as he plays with her soft tits. They feel so nice when he squeezes and tugs at them, but her moist vagina feels even better. He slowly escalates this, now rubbing her belly with his left hand and holding her by the neck with his other hand, while he kisses her shoulders and fucks her ever so faster. The initial pain has faded and now Melissa is in pure ecstasy. Her escalating cries of pleasure and moaning signal Ivan that she’s about to cum so he gets ready, putting his clawed hand over her delicate right breast and squeezing it roughly, while his other hand still holds Melissa by the neck, but not too tight. Melissa begins her orgasm. She’s literally trembling from the pleasure while she’s atop Ivan’s cock that’s still relentlessly pounding her sweet cunt. Ivan finally climaxes himself and unloads all that he can inside her, filling her vaginal canal to the brim.

“You’ve been good kid. Damn good.” Ivan says to her after he comes to a rest. Melissa is still orgasming and moaning like a cow. Her girlish voice now seems a bit annoying.

“AAAAAARGHHH. What are you doing??? STOOP” Melissa suddenly screams as Ivan plunges his steel claws at the base of her nubile flesh jewel. He revels in her scream and pain and digs his fingers deeper, ripping her skin and deforming her breast. He squeezes it a last time then, with a quick yank, tears off her beautiful mammary gland. He holds it in front of her while she’s still restrained.

“Whhyyy? I thought….I –“ Ivan stuffs her mouth with her tit before she could finish her protest. He suffocates her for a few seconds with her own bloody teat then throws it away towards one of the cameras.

“Well, it’s quite simple…there aren’t really any upper positions that don’t have the risk of you being snuffed. I’m doing you a favor by ending your career in full glory and on tape.” replies Ivan nonchalantly as he caresses her face with the claws, leaving little trails of blood behind. It soon starts mixing with her tears as she starts sobbing uncontrollably. He strengthens his grip on her throat, almost crushing her larynx, and plants his claws on Melissa’s vulnerable lower abdomen. He feels her tummy for a while, preparing to strike, then viciously slashes horizontally across her lower abdomen. Melissa tries to scream, but nothing but muffled noises of an incredible struggle and pain come out. She’s still flailing around, panicked and desperate. Her beautiful face now dirty from her eyeliner tears mixed with the blood from her superficial new scars. Ivan doesn’t dwell too much in her anguish and moves on to the next part. He feels the tender skin around young Melissa’s yet undamaged cunt and he prepares to strike. Within a second he pinches and rips out the poor girl’s central receiver of pleasure – her clitoris. Unfortunately for her, having so many nerve endings there not only allows for great pleasure, but also unimaginable pain. Her bleeding body arcs in pain and stress, but doesn’t get much respite from the pain, as soon Ivan is at it again. He slides his claws inside her sex canal and abruptly tears upward, ruining her cunt and uniting with the other horizontal cut, to form a slashed T where her inviting temple of pleasure once was. At the rate she’s bleeding from her chest and cunt… Ivan reckons she’s in no immediate danger of bleeding out. He releases her choke hold and allows her some respite so the shock and lack of oxygen doesn’t knock her unconscious. He then flips her around again so that he might asses her.

“Well, you still have your other breast intact…Something must be done about that.” He says, grabbing her left tit with his un-clawed hand.
He tugs at it and begins licking it. A tiny amount of satisfaction seems to seep on her face as his tongue fiddles with her erect nipple. But that is short lived as he suddenly clamps down his teeth, guillotining her precious milk dispenser. Ivan chews it while Melissa looks at him with disgust. She suddenly gets a second wind and overcomes her cowardice, striking Ivan’s face with all the strength her little body has left. His head is turned by the blow, yet he doesn’t feel much pain. He spits her nipple in her face then grabs her by the neck again with his safe hand, lifting her into the air. He’s done playing. Ivan’s strong enough to hold her nubile little body with only his left hand and he rushes with her towards one of the mirror walls, slamming her and crushing her throat. She quickly begins suffocating and gurgling so Ivan knows he must finish her fast. He punches through her abdomen with the claws and pulls out a handful of her viscera and intestines and throws them away. He gets an idea… He turns Melissa facing the one way mirror, pitting her face on the glass. She’s on her knees, her head locked in a vice grip between Ivan’s hands.

“Say your prayers, cunt.” Are Ivan’s last words to Melissa.
She tries to say something, but only manages to produce a few gurgling sounds of desperation. In her mind, she’s still denying what’s happening, still thinking she’ll get her promotion and live a lofty life. She’s clinging on to any stray thought that could bring her hope as she watches herself in the mirror and the cameras record her last few seconds…the expression of a beautiful woman that’s soon to be no more.

Ivan suddenly bashes her head from behind with his knee, making the reinforced glass crack a little from the force of the impact, but it’s clear that it fared far better than Melissa. Her face is now riddled with cuts and cracks that bleed out, rendering her once pristine and perhaps even innocent looking face into a bloody rag-like looking mask. He bashes her again, disfiguring her further. She’s now probably unconscious or dead…her dreams will never become true. Her body will probably be cleaned up like a pile of trash and be sent to processing to be recycled as pet food. Ivan bashes again, her skull cracking with a loud noise, vaguely distinguishable from the cracking of the glass. He bashes her head two more times, completely opening her cranium and splattering her brains over the glass and unto his hands. There’s parts of Melissa all over the room now. Bits of bone…brain…blood and a lonely ruined breast over in a corner.

“Boy, oh boy. I’ve sure made a mess of her. I’ll definitely get myself a copy of her execution to watch on rainy days.” He says as he unclenches his hands from around the remains of Melissa’s once attractive pretty little head. Her body slumps to the ground and blood begins slowly pooling around her carcass. Ivan puts back his clothes and walks out of the execution room.

Outside he’s greeted by two other very attractive girls that seem to be making out while they’re waiting to go inside. They’re Snuff Bunnies – girls that want to be snuffed for the club and become famous post-mortem.

“Oh. Sasha and Laura… I almost forgot about you two being scheduled for execution today. I’m sorry to tell you, but there will be some delay while the room is being cleaned after an unplanned execution. Why don’t you join me in my office while the cleaning staff does its job. Have a few drinks on me.” Says Ivan towards one of the girls while he slaps her ass. His day as head snuff meister has just begun it seems.

---

I think this is my best one to date, but I also feel I've described some aspects in too much or too little detail. Any opinion on my writing style?

I finished this one a few days ago, but I wasn't planning in posting it. A few people have already read it, and one of them told me to upload it here, telling me she liked it, so we will see.

Its quiet long, as there is a plot there, but if you just want to go straight into the sex it starts on the second half. As always, let me know what you think if it (good or bad)!

---

tags: F/f, cons, non-cons, first, lesbian, anal, piss, toys, rape, bagging, snuff

disclaimer: This story is entirely fictional, along with all characters and events described in it. Any resemblance with real life is just a coincidence. Harming another human being is wrong and in no way I am trying to convey the opposite. Please, don't do anything like this!

---

I woke up in the middle of the night, screaming and covered in sweat. It was still raining softly outside and the room was cold and dark. Pulling the duvet under my nose I turned on the lamp I had by the bed.

The dim light was barely enough to fill the room, allowing me to see that I was still alone, through the door that led to the hallway was open, and beyond it there was only darkness.

Whipping the tears from my face, I started sobbing as I tried to remember the nightmare that had woke me up, but it seemed to fade more and more with every second. Cursing myself I grabbed the notepad I kept on the bedside table and I wrote what little I could remember of it.

When I couldn't remember anything else, I pushed the notepad away, and I buried myself under the duvet, trembling in fear. Promising that tomorrow I would finally check the basement, I tried to get back to sleep, but it was a long time before I could.

---

Almost a year ago I found out my aunt Jennifer had died of a heart attack. She was only 55 years old, and while I haven't seen her in a while, we used to talk on the phone for hours as I told her about the books I was working on. We were the only family we had left.

My parents had died 5 years ago, a few days before my 25th birthday. They were driving back from one of their friends party, and my dad lost control of the car. He skidded out of the road, right into a tree that split the car in two, killing them both. He had been drinking, and while one of his friend had told him not to drive, he insisted, telling him we was just fine.

I took a few days off from my work and I drove all the way back to the town where she lived, remembering all the time I had spent with her. The funeral was a simple affair as she had few friends, and no family beside me, but I felt better after it was done.

The next day I met her lawyer, and fat old man that always seemed to be smoking. Since she had no other family, I inherited the house, which had never occurred to me. He said the paperwork should take some time, but he gave me the keys to the house and told me that I could move in whenever I wanted.

Stunned I drove to the house, feeling a little nervous. I had never owned anything more expensive than my old car. But I loved the place. It was where I had spent most of my childhood and now it was mine.

It was a 30 minute drive from the town, following a series of dirt roads that got worse and worse the further you went. A thick forest lined the sides of the road as I got closer, and right at the end, was the house.

It was an old wooden cabin that was built in a small clearing in the forest. It had two floors and four rooms, though there was only one bathroom. A huge basement sat under most of the house, and to one side my aunt had later built a shed where she stored firewood and a few tools. On the back there was a small trail that led to the lake, 100 yards away from the house. You could see the water between the trees from the living room.

I parked my car in front of the house, turning off the engine before I got out. A flood of emotions overwhelmed me as I sat on the hood, just looking at it as I remembered the last summer I had spent there. It wasn't long before I started crying.

Fifteen years was too long, and only now I realized how much I had missed the place. Around me I could hear the wind in the trees and the birds singing, the waves breaking in the lake in the background.

I used to come here every weekend when I was younger, as we were living in the town back then. But when my dad got a new job 1000 miles away, we had to move. I told them I wanted to stay, and my aunt even told them I could stay with her, but they insisted and in the end I said goodbye to all my friends and we moved away.

Pulling the keys out of my pocket, I went inside. The house was just as I remembered it, thought there were hundreds of painting all over the place. Jennifer had been a prolific painter for all her life, and while she never became famous, she made a living out of it.

I walked around the place, feeling a little uncomfortable as I watched her life, just as it had been the morning she died. Her clothes were still in her room, her toothbrush in the bathroom. The dirty dishes from her breakfast were still in the sink, just where she left them.

But now it was mine, and I knew that I had an opportunity that I couldn't pass up.

Back then I was living in a small rented studio apartment in the city. It was way too small for me, and also crazy expensive for what it was. A year ago I wouldn't have been able to move away, but I was writing freelance, so I only needed an internet connection and the house had one, albeit a slow one.

It was a huge leap for me, and it made me nervous, but that afternoon as I watched the sun setting behind the trees I knew I had to move.

I threw all the food she had, knowing I wouldn't be back in a while and then I moved all her stuff to one of the smaller rooms, leaving the main room for me. I locked the house when I left, and I drove back to my apartment, already making a plan.

In the end it took me almost two months to move, as there was more to arrange that what I thought at first. The final paperwork that made the house mine came just a few days before I moved in, and after I had signed I felt happier than ever before.

The move itself was easy. I rented a trailer, and after loading all my stuff in the back I drove away. Once in the house I unpacked everything, moving what remained of my aunt’s stuff into the same room as before, promising that I would take care of it later. Besides the paintings she had a couple of hundred DVD's with all kinds of pirated movies. They were all labeled with her long, flowing scrip, and every few nights I took one out to watch in my computer, just before I went to sleep.

When I had time I started checking the paintings she had left around, hanging the ones I liked most from the walls until the place looked like an art gallery. She mostly painted landscapes and birds, but among them I was shocked to find a few nudes.

They were all young girls and they were all completely naked, though they were posing in such a way that you couldn't really see anything. Most were looking away from the viewer, but one caught my eye. She was looking straight at me, looking slightly uncomfortable as she sat on a couch, her legs folded under her body and her arm covering her breasts. After a minute I realized it was the same couch that was in the living room.

She had never mentioned those, but by the dust they had on they must have been pretty old. I tried to find a date, but there wasn't one, and after a while I moved them to one corner, as I felt uncomfortable watching them.

A change of air did me good, and after setting up a small office in one of the rooms, I got back to work on my book. After college I had started ghost writing for a few publishing houses. Mostly short stories, but when I had free time I started working on my own book. It took me almost five years to complete and another one to get it published. I remember how proud I was when I got the first print copies, and how nervous I felt when it was finally on sale.

It was a horror story, a bit clichéd maybe, but in a good way. It wasn't a bestseller by any means, but it sold decent numbers, and more importantly it pushed me to start working on another one, hoping to improve on the first.

My aunt had always been the one to cheer me on, unlike my parent who always said that I should study something better paid. She said that I should always write what I felt like writing, though she was surprised at first when I told her I liked to write horror stories.

I never believed in anything supernatural, but I did have a very vivid imagination, and when I was a kid I was fascinated by the horror genre. I was a big fan of Stephen king, but I would devour anything I could get my hands on.

It felt a bit sad writing without her input, but I pushed on, and after a while pages started flying and I wrote almost every day. My office was small, but it had two windows, both looking out into the forest. Whenever I got stuck on something, I would push off the desk, stretching my arms high over my head as I watched the trees.

A month after moving in, the house felt like home, and I couldn't imagine living anywhere else. It felt isolated without being too far from civilization, it had internet, and most important of all it was quiet. The closest house was a 5 minute walk away, and it was a summer house so it empty most of the year.

When the summer arrived I started walking in the afternoons, after I had finished working. I would follow the countless trails around the forest, or if the way was nice I would take my laptop to the lake, and I would write as kids played on the other shore, closer to the town.

Everything was perfect, and I wished for it to stay like that forever. But that is when the nightmares started.

---

The next morning I woke up, decided to put an end to in once and for all. After breakfast I grabbed a flashlight and I went to the back of the house, where the door to the basement leaned against the house.

There was a big padlock on the outside, and I never found the key. Knowing I had to get inside, I went to the shed and I grabbed an old steel pipe that was lying around. I managed to push it under the shackle, and after pulling from it, the lock snapped in two.

Throwing the pipe away, I pulled the doors opened and I stood in front of the stairs.

The inside was a dark abyss, and my flashlight only managed to reach the bottom. Swallowing nervously, I went down, taking the steps one at a time as they creaked loudly under my weight. Once in the bottom I realized that aunt Jennifer had covered the windows with some rags, blocking all the light. I pulled them out one by one, feeling better as the sunlight flooded the room.

I had expected to find something awful down there, but besides a few shelves full of old tools and boxes and a single battered sawhorse, the place was empty. It was just one big room, that smelled of mildew and dust.

Feeling somehow disappointed, I looked around the place, but there was nothing that stood out. I checked the shelves before I left, just out of curiosity, and I found a few jars of homemade jam that looked to be way too old to still be edible and a box full of DVD boxes.

Unlike the one that I found before, this ones were labeled with dates, written neatly on the discs. With no idea of what I could find in them, I took them upstairs and I went out for a walk. When I got back a few hours later, I had completely forgotten about the box, and it was only when I went to the kitchen to make myself some dinner that I remembered it.

Thinking I would find some boring home made movies, I made myself some dinner and I went to my room. I sat on the bed and I picked one at random, loading it on my laptop.

A view of the living room and the couch appeared on the screen, thought the couch appeared to be much newer. On it there was a girl, maybe 12 years old, completely naked. She was sitting awkwardly in front of the camera, covering her body as much as she could.

“Noooo…” I whispered to the screen as I watched in horror.

Then the camera shook as something bumped it, and the girl looked up. She looked scared, her eyes looking above the camera before she got up. Her arms hung besides her, leaving her body exposed to the camera, and I could see her trembling in shame as she looked away.

I could hear someone's breathing, slow and deep, close to the camera, and a moment later the camera shook again. A woman appeared on the screen, walking toward the girl with her back towards the camera. She was tall and big bodied without being fat. She had long brown hair, and even before I could see her face I knew who she was.

On the screen, she stopped next to the girl, grabbing her hand as she led her to the couch. Aunt Jennifer turned around, sitting on the couch as she made the naked girl sit in her lap. Holding my breath, I saw her looking into the camera as she smiled, just before she moved her hand between her legs.

I stopped the video in horror, pushing the laptop of me as I ran downstairs, pulling my hair.

“Nooo! Nooooo! Nooo! It can’t be! Ohhh god, it can’t be!” I screamed in panic.

I felt sick, and soon I started hyperventilating. The room started spinning around me when I saw the couch, and with the image still burning in my mind, I barely managed to stumble outside before I started puking. I dropped to the floor, my head hanging down as I kept puking until my throat felt raw and my stomach was empty.

Once it was over I rolled to the side, wiping my face with the back of my hand. I started crying and sobbing hysterically as I thought about the video.

“No! How could you!” I stammered.

I tried to deny it, telling myself that it wasn't what it looked like. But I knew that it was just a lie. I don't know how long I laid on the floor, but eventually I managed to calm myself enough that I was able to get up. It was cold outside, and I was shivering by the time I made it back inside.

I started sobbing when I saw the couch again, but I went back up into my room. The laptop was laying on the bed, the screen mercifully off, and I hesitated by the door. I wanted nothing more than to run, to put everything away, but I knew I would never be able to do it. Instead I walked slowly towards the bed and I grabbed my laptop.

Sitting on the edge, I woke my laptop again, and the video appeared again. Aunt Jennifer was still smiling to the camera, her hand between the girl's legs as she looked away in shame. With a trembling hand, I hit play again, and I watched in horror as she started touching her.

The girl squirmed in my aunt’s lap, as her fingers were deep inside her pussy. A few minutes later, the girl started shuddering and I watched as she came in front of the camera.

Looking satisfied, my aunt got up, grabbing the camera in her hands.

“Sit on the floor, over there.” she ordered the girl, who obeyed her sullenly.

Once on the floor, she made her lay back, telling her to keep her legs open. The camera moved between them, giving me a close-up of the undeveloped pussy.

“Pull them apart, just how I showed you before.” she told her.

Like before the girl obeyed her, pulling her lips apart with one hand. The pussy was a light pink color, and even in the poor light I could see she was wet.

Pulling away, she started directing the little girl into a few different poses, filming her body from every angle. The girl obeyed her without question, but her face looked red with shame and I could see tears falling down her face.

Chuckling behind the camera, my aunt turned away, placing the camera on a tripod , pointed towards the girl. Then she walked back to her, stepping over her head, before she crouched over her face.

“Nooo, please, not again!” the girl pleaded weakly.

“Shut up, Andy!” Jennifer said a moment later, her pussy hovering a few inches over the girl.

Then she grabbed her head, holding it down as she lowered herself on the girl's face. She started moving her hips from side to side as the girl struggled under her. From time to time I saw her moving out for just a moment, only long enough for the girl to get her breath back, before she forced her pussy on her face again.

After a while I saw her face glistening with my aunt’s juices. She was sobbing too, but my aunt didn't seem to care. On the background, I could hear the desperate girls moans of disgust as she her pussy.

“Ohhhh, I am so close!” she moaned before she lowered herself once more.

The girl resumed her work, but this time my aunt kept her there, holding her down when she started struggling. She had her eyes closed and her mouth hung open in concentration.

“Ohhhhhhh…” she moaned just before I saw her body rocking in pleasure as she finally came.

Too weak to hold herself in place, she fell back onto her ass, as the poor girl breathed desperately. Free to move, she rolled to one side, wiping her face with the back of her hand before she hugged her knees to her chest. She started rocking her body slowly as she cried.

My aunt got up shakily, and with a smile in her face she looked straight into the camera before she turned it off.

The video started replaying from the beginning, but I couldn't face it again. I stopped it, pulling the disc out before I closed the laptop. I held the disc in my hand, looking at the metallic surface as I thought about the rest of them. There must have been fifty more discs in there, and I didn't have any doubt about what I would find in them.

Unable to face another video like that, I slowly laid on the bed, and just as the girl on the video, I hugged my knees to my chest and I started crying.

I woke up the next day, feeling exhausted. My face was puffy from crying all night and my eyes were bloodshot red. I wasn't hungry, but I couldn't stay in bed anymore. Instead I grabbed my laptop, and the box of DVD’s and I went into the kitchen. I sat at the table, and after plugging the computer into the wall, I picked another disc at random.

Then I stopped as I started trembling just as I was to hit play. I didn't want to face what was inside them, but I also knew that I had to know what she had done.

I started watching the video, crying the whole time as she abused another girl. She looked a bit older than the first one, but just as scared as my aunt filmed her nude body. Halfway down the video, Jennifer sat on the couch, her legs spread open to the camera, before the girl kneeled on the floor between them. Without having to be told, she buried her face between them as my aunt held her in place, moaning softly from time to time.

Disc after disc, I watched with growing horror as she abused at least five different girls. A couple appeared only once, other appeared many times. In one of the videos she forced two of the girls onto each other, making them perform a 69 on the floor as the youngest one cried in fear. They looked remarkably similar, and for a moment I wondered if they were sisters.

I had no clue as to who they were, and only in a few of the videos she mentioned their first names. As I flipped through the remaining disc, I checked the dates. The oldest seemed to be almost 25 years old, and it had obviously been copied from a VHS, as the image quality was awful. The newest one was only a couple of years old, from two summers ago. I left that one aside and I picked up one marked “July 2000 H”.

I slipped the disc into the laptop, already trembling in anticipation as I waited for it to load.

But what appeared on the screen was much worse than before. Like before, a girl was standing in front of the couch, dressed in a blue summer dress and black shoes, She was short and slim, with long blond hair and big green eyes. She looked embarrassed to be in front of the camera.

“Helen, why don't you take of that dress?” Jennifer asked the girl, and on the screen, I saw my younger self nodding just before I pulled my dress over my head.

“Oh, shit! Nooooo” Please, no! It can't be!” I screamed in panic just before I slammed the laptop shut.

I ran outside again, desperate to breathe fresh air as my whole life crumbled around me. I kept running as far as I could, until I was deep in the forest, and when I ran out of air I fell on my knees, hugging myself as I started sobbing hysterically.

I started cursing my aunt for everything she had done, until my throat started to hurt, and then I just cried.

An hour later I dragged myself inside the house. I sat on the kitchen table once more, and I opened the laptop. The video started playing where it had stopped, and I stood in front of the camera, wearing my shoes a pair of white cotton panties.

“Those too, Helen, you know this.” my aunt said to me.

“Yes, aunt Jen.” I answered obediently as I slipped my shoes and my panties off.

Once I was naked, I sat on the couch, leaving my hips right on the edge as I laid back. Unlike the others, I didn't look scared. Instead I was smiling, almost eager for what would happen next.

On the screen, I heard my aunt grunting in satisfaction and then she appeared on the screen, naked as I was. She walked towards me, and she knelt on the floor just as I opened up my legs.

I held my breath as she lowered her face between my legs, and she started eating my pussy. I felt my skin crawling with revulsion as I watched her abusing me, thought in the screen I was moaning in pleasure.

“Ohhhhhh, god.... no…” I moaned weakly as I watched the screen.

A few minutes later I saw myself cumming as I pulled from my aunt's hair, holding her between my legs as I shuddered in pleasure. When it was over I laid on the couch, a smile on my face as my aunt laughed softly.

When I managed to recover Jennifer moved the camera, pointing it at the floor before disappearing. A moment later I appeared on the screen again, my pussy dripping down my thighs as I stood shyly by the floor. Oblivious to the camera, I ran a finger between my pussy lips and I sucked it clean, moaning softly.

“Get on all fours, Helen.” my aunt ordered me.

On the screen I nodded once before I did as she told me. My aunt reappeared on the screen, wearing an old style strapon made of black leather. The straps hugged her hips and her ass, and on the front there was a long flesh colored dildo. It must have been at least 8 inches long and an inch and a half in diameter, way too big for a child like me, but when she kneeled behind me I looked back, and I smiled.

“Do you want this?” she asked me, waiving the dildo in the air..

“Yeeeessss.” I moaned as I closed my eyes, resting my face on the wooden floor.

Smiling, she grabbed my hips in one hand, and the dildo in the other. I trembled in anticipation as I waited for her to rape me, but when she pressed the tip between my pussy lips, it slid past them easily. It obviously wasn't the first time she had used that thing on me.

I watched in horror as my aunt started fucking me in front of the camera while I moaned, louder and louder with every passing second.

“Do you like this, Helen? Do you like it when I fuck you like a slut?” she asked me in between grunts.

“Mmmmmm, yeeeesss aunt Jen!” my then 13 years old self moaned back.

A few minutes later I saw myself cumming for the second time in minutes. I started shuddering on the floor as my aunt tried to push the dildo even deeper inside me. But she pushed too hard, and she slipped on the floor, burying the whole length inside me as she fell on top of me.

I screamed in pain, but she held me down, laughing as she called me a baby.

When it was over she pulled out from me, and I saw my juices dripping from the dildo. My aunt made a show of looking into the camera before she smiled.

“Look at the mess you made on my new dildo, Helen!” she cried in mock outrage. “You better clean it up quick!”

On the screen I looked behind me, and after a brief struggle I managed to get on all four again. I turned around, crawling towards her, and once I was in front of her I started running my tongue over the dildo as I liked it clean of my juices. Above me, my aunt simply watched, fondling her breasts.

A minute later she told me to stop, and she undid the straps, dropping the dildo to the floor. I smiled in front of her before I picked it up, and I clumsily put it on me. She had to help me with a few of the straps, but after a minute, the dildo was sticking in front of my body, looking grotesquely big.

Jennifer laid on the floor, facing up as I crawled between her open legs.

“Put it in me, baby. Fill my pussy!” she screamed on the screen as I started fucking her.

I was painfully inexperienced with it, so I didn't really know what to do. My movements were erratic and from time to time I could see myself pushing it sideways into her pussy. It must have been brutally painful for her, but she didn't seem to care. She laid on the floor with her eyes closed, fondling her breasts as she moaned softly.

“Faster…” she moaned a moment later, and I did as I was told, pushing the dildo inside her as fast as I could.

Moments later she came, lifting her hips from the floor as she screamed loudly, making me jump on my seat.

When she stopped moving I pulled out of her pussy, the dildo shining from her juices, and I laid on the floor next to her as she tried to catch her breath. I saw her turning her head around, kissing me on my lips before she slid an arm under my head.

The video ended a moment later, with both of us still laying on the floor as my aunt recovered from her orgasm. In my kitchen, I stood paralyzed, my eyes frozen open as I watched the screen.

I couldn't believe that it had happened. How could I forget something like that? I wiped my face with the back of my hand and I flipped through the remaining discs. There were another four with the letter H next to the date, ranging from the year 2000 to 2002, when I moved away. I pulled them out, leaving them aside for the time being as I wasn't sure I could see another one with me in it.

Instead I grabbed the oldest one I could find, and I started watching the rest by date. By the time I got to the first video I appeared on it was already dark outside and I was mentally exhausted.

I wasn't sure how many different girls were on the videos, but there were at least 8, maybe more. And then I remembered that I had to count myself in.

With trembling hands, I picked the oldest of my videos, and I started watching it. I appeared on the screen again, wearing only a pair of white cotton panties and with my hair tied in a long ponytail behind my back.

This time I wasn't smiling though. Instead I looked uncomfortably away as my aunt told me to pose for her, making me expose my body until finally she told me to take my panties off. I reluctantly pulled them down, leaving me completely naked.

Then my aunt sat on the couch, forcing me onto her lap and she started touching me, slipping her fingers between my legs despite my protests. I could see myself crying as she held me down, and I could hear a wet sound coming from between my legs.

“Shhhhhh, don't fight, Helen… It will feel really good soon.” she whispered.

With my eyes closed, I nodded once, hanging my arms to my sides. My aunt kept playing with my pussy in silence, until I started to relax. I stopped trembling and my shoulders dropped as the tension faded away. My mouth hung open, and my only movement was to lick my lips from time to time.

On the screen my aunt smiled, looking into the camera from time to time. Then she released my shoulders, as I wasn't fighting her anymore, and she hugged me from behind, grabbing one of my breasts as she started fondling them.

Without warning I started screaming as my body spasmed violently. Looking scared, my aunt grabbed me again, holding me in place just before I fell to the floor. Wave after wave rocked my body as I grimaced in pain, until it started to fade and I collapsed on her arms, my body completely limp.

“Ohhhhh. You came, Helen. How did it feel?” she asked me a moment later, sounding excited. “Was it good?”

I managed to open my eyes, just long enough to look at her. Looking away in shame before I nodded once, my face turning a deep shade of red.

“Good! Tell you what, I will teach you how to do that to me, and then I will show you something new.” she said laughing. “What do you say?”

I nodded again, and she pulled me up onto my feet. I wavered for a few seconds before she released, my legs too weak to hold me up, but when I recovered, she sat on the couch, her hips on the edge as she laid back.

“Kneel on the floor, between my legs.” she said, pointing in front of her.

I looked back at the camera, licking my lips nervously before I did as she said. From there I had her pussy right in front of my face. It was a light brown color and she was shaved completely smooth. Even on the screen, I could see that she was obviously wet. I laid my legs on the thighs, leaning forwards as she guided me.

When she told me to start licking it I hesitated. I saw myself looking up into her eyes, but she repeated her order and I hung my head in defeat.

Then I moved closer, burying my face between her legs and I saw her moaning weakly as she shuddered on the couch. But a second later I pulled out, wiping my face with my hand.

“Uhhhhhh. It tastes like pee!” I moaned from the floor.

“Mmmmm, yes, I know. But you will get used to it. Now get on with it, Helen, you know I don't like to repeat myself...” she said, her voice low and threatening.

I hesitated once more, but in the end I moved forwards, and I heard myself gagging as I started licking her pussy. In between moans of pleasure, my aunt started playing with her breasts, pulling from her nipples until her face turned into a grimace of agony.

“Yeessss…” she moaned as I kept licking her pussy.

“Push a finger inside me, just like I did to you…” she whispered a moment later, and I took one of my hands between her legs.

I saw her body tensing a moment later, and then she grabbed my head with one hand, pulling me closer to her. I heard myself sucking greedily as wet noises filled the room.

“Ohhhhh, yeah, just like that. Now touch my asshole... just touch it, gently…” she told me.

I couldn't see what I did, but she whimpered weakly for a few seconds, until a moment later she too managed to cum. She screamed loudly into the room, calling my name over and over again as her body rocked violently, and when it was over she collapsed on the couch.

When she managed to get up she was smiling, and I looked into her eyes, waiting for her approval.

“Ohhhh, that was wonderful. Wait there, I want to film you, just like that.” she said, going for the camera.

The camera moved again, getting closer to me until it was farmed in a close-up of my face. I was smiling shyly, my face covered in her juices and my cheeks red with shame.

“Did you like it?” she asked me off camera.

I looked away, nodding slowly as my face turned even redder than before. A long string of her juices slid down my chin, landing between my small breasts.

Aunt Jennifer started laughing and a moment later the video ended. I stared at the black screen, my breathing was fast and shallow as tears streamed down my face, falling on the table.

Closing my laptop, I got up, walking unsteadily towards the outside. The inside of the house felt hot and claustrophobic. I felt my body itching furiously and I had to fight the urge to scratch myself.

Once outside I stood still with my eyes closed as I enjoyed the cool afternoon air. With the house behind my back the only thing I could see was the forest. For a moment I thought could almost forget everything that had happened. If only I could just start running.

But I couldn't. Instead I turned around and I went back into the kitchen. I grabbed another disc, of the ones that weren't marked with an H, and I kept watching them one after the other until it was dark outside and I couldn't do it anymore.

Those videos were just like the others. They were always girls, maybe between 12 and 15 years old, and they all looked terrified on the screen as my aunt abused them. Most were alone, but in a few there were two girls, forced onto each other despite their protests. Some resisted, and in those Jennifer became violent and aggressive, forcing them into submission.

How could she do that? I was horrified and confused as I tried to understand that. And worse of all to me, how could I have forgotten everything that had happened? The image on the screen was nothing like the quiet, loving woman I knew for so long.

When I couldn't keep my eyes open anymore, I dragged myself upstairs. I had to look away as I passed a painting that was hanging from the wall, a self portrait that my aunt had made when she was younger.

When I got to my room I just fell onto my bed, too tired to undress, and I was asleep a few minutes later.

The nightmares returned that night, but it wasn't the basement anymore. I dreamt I was with her in the living room, and that there was another girl, naked as I was, sitting on the couch. I was looking at her with hungry eyes, smiling as I waited for my aunt to finish setting up the camera. Then the girl looked at me, her face a mask of terror and I woke up.

It was still dark outside, and I had no idea what time it was, but I knew I wouldn't be able to fall back asleep. I was too alert, to agitated for that. Instead I rolled to one side and I got up, feeling even more tired than yesterday.

With the face of that girl still fresh in my mind I went downstairs into the kitchen, and I turned on my laptop. After loading another disc, I rubbed my face as I waited for it to load, already wondering what horrors awaited me. I glanced to one side, were two more discs marked with an H awaited me, but I couldn't face them, not yet.

I spent the day in the kitchen, watching all the videos that were in the box. I only stopped a few times to go to the toilet and once to make myself a sandwich. As I was making it, I tried to remember the last time I had eaten something, but I couldn't. It must have been a couple of days ago, at least, and I felt weak and slow.

Once the last video was over I got up again, heading outside. This time I kept walking, following the trail that would take me to the lake. When I got to the water the sun was already below the horizon, and the sky was a bright blue color.

I looked around me, but I seemed to have the lake to myself. That was better, I thought, as I started walking into the water.

The deeper I went the colder the water got. When the waves starter crashing over my knees I stopped, looking at my wet jeans. I could keep going, I said to myself. They said that drowning was just like going to sleep.

I closed my eyes, my body swaying as the water moved around me. It would be easy, I said to myself, just keep walking. I wiped my face with the back of my hand, and I started sobbing hysterically.

I don't know how long I stood there, but after a while, when the sky was already turning black, I turned around and I went back to the house, shivering from the cold. There was still something I had to do, I told myself. Not yet.

That night I was finally able to sleep. I woke up around 9 am, feeling a little less tired than before, and I managed to take a shower before I went down. My laptop was still on the table, but I left it alone as I made myself some breakfast. I knew I would need energy for the last part.

As I waited for the toaster, I sipped my coffee, spinning one of the last two disc in my fingers. I eat quietly, looking at the trees outside the window, and when I couldn't postpone it any longer, I sat on the table, pulling my laptop closer to me

I grabbed the oldest of the last two discs, leaving the last one for the end, and I loaded up on my laptop. I could feel my heart, beating furiously inside my chest as I loaded.

It was somehow disappointing, I thought once it was over. It was just my aunt and me, having sex like before. I was smiling like on the other two, but nothing else.

I swapped the disc for the last one, trembling in fear, and I hit play.

This time the video started on a bedroom. It took me a while to figure out that it was my aunt's room, though it seemed that she had painted it differently at some point and the bed was different too.

I could hear sounds coming from behind the camera, and a moment later I walked into the frame, naked and leading another girl by my hand. By the date on the disc, I must have been 14 years old back then, and the girl looked younger than me, maybe 12 years old.

Were I was already turning into a woman, her body that was still developing. She was short and slim, with small hips and very small breast. Her long black hair was tied behind her head in a single ponytail that shook from side to side with every step she took.

I led her to the bed, and we both sat on the edge. She folded her hands over her thigh, trying to cover herself while I looked relax into the camera, apparently waiting for something. A moment later I nodded, and I grabbed her hand again, leading her into the middle of the bed. I made her lay on it, pushing her legs apart despite her protests and then I climbed on top of her, my hips over her face.

She moved her head to one side, trying to get away from me, but I held her hips down.

“Aline, we talked about this.” I heard my aunt saying from behind the camera.

The girl nodded nervously, relaxing her body while I made myself comfortable. I saw myself lowering my head between her open legs and I closed my eyes before breathing deeply. Then I looked up into the camera, smiling eagerly before I went back.

This time I buried my face deeply between her legs and I started lapping at her sex as she squirmed under my body.

“Aline…” my aunt said again, and the girl raised her head, burying it between my legs.

I saw myself shuddering in pleasure as she ran her tongue between my pussy lips, and it wasn't long before I started moaning in pleasure, pushing my hips against her face as hard as I could.

Without stopping, I moved one of my hands under her ass, and I slipped a couple of fingers inside her, making her cry in pain. I started pushing them in and out of her pussy, slowly at first, but faster as faster as she loosened up.

It was obvious that she wasn't enjoying it, but I was. I could see my body tensing as I neared an orgasm, and I watched with horror as I raised, sitting on the girl's face. She tried to move away, but I held her in place, desperately grinding my pussy against her sex as I pinched my nipples.

Aline moaned in desperation as she tried to breathe, making my skin crawl, and on the screen I finally came. I shuddered in pleasure as a powerful orgasm rocked my body. I stood still for a few seconds, gasping in agony until I collapsed to one side.

Desperate for air, Aline rolled to one side, coughing violently before she could finally breath. Her face was red and shiny with my juices and her tears, but I didn't seem to care. I simply laid on the bed, with a big smile on my face.

The screen went black a moment later, but the video kept playing. A few seconds later it came back, showing the bed again. Aline was sitting on the bed, her back resting on the headboard and her knees folded against her chest. Her face still looked red, but she seemed to have cleaned herself.

“Are you ready?” I heard my aunt asking.

“Yeah… sure.” I answered back, though I sounded a bit hesitant.

A moment later I appeared on the screen again, naked as before, but wearing the same strapon I had used on the other video. Aline looked at it and her face went white.

“Please…. I don't want to…” she pleaded weakly, her voice broken and full of fear.

On the screen I moved closer to her, and taking her hand, I pulled her away from the headboard.

“Come on, it won't hurt. I promise.” I said to her.

On the verge of tears, she moved to the center of the bed once more. I told her to kneel and then to get on her hands, leaving her pussy exposed to me. The dildo looked grotesquely big next to her small body, and for a moment I was about to stop the video.

Then I saw myself climbing onto the bed, moving until I was behind her. I had the dildo in one hand, and I was about to push it inside when my aunt stopped me. I looked at her sheepishly when I realized that she was far too dry for it, so I moved back, and I started lapping at her pussy like before. The room filled with wet noises as I tried to make her as wet as I could.

A minute later I moved behind her once more, grabbing the dildo in one hand as I rubbed it against her pussy. As I had promised her, I took it slowly, pushing it bit by bit as her pussy opened up. It was still too big for her, and I saw her wincing from the pain as she struggled to stay still.

I didn't look too comfortable either. But I kept moving, pushing the dildo inside her until half of it was inside her. Then I stopped, staying still as I waited for her to get used to it. I looked towards the camera as I waited, and I wanted to believe I was asking my aunt to stop this, but a moment later I started pulling out.

It was slow going at first, but after a while I started moving faster as I fucked her pussy. She was grunting in pain, but I kept going, moving deeper and deeper until the dildo disappear inside her. There was no pleasure for her, I could see that, and it broke my heart to see what I had done to her.

The torture seemed to go on forever. At some point her arms collapsed from the effort and she laid her head on the bed, turning it towards the camera. She had her eyes closed, and tears streamed down her face.

“That is enough, Helen.” my aunt said from behind the camera.

I stopped, pulling out of her slowly, wincing as I saw her blood on the dildo for the first time. It wasn't much, but it made my younger self shudder in sympathy.

Free from the dildo, Aline laid flat on the bed, sobbing quietly. She didn't seem to notice when my aunt climbed onto the bed in front of her. I watched her in silence as she grabbed her hands, pulling them above her head.

“I want you to fuck her ass now.” she said with a smile.

I watched in horror as on the screen I hesitated only for a moment before I nodded. I turned towards the camera again, looking uncomfortable and unsure of what I was doing, but I moved further back, resting my weight on her legs.

Aline seemed unaware of what was going to happen, but she did look up when I spat on her ass, rubbing it with a finger over her virgin asshole.

“What are you doing?” she asked me innocently.

I looked at her, not knowing what to say, until my aunt pulled hard from her arms.

“Hold her down, okay? And do it quickly, you know I don't like it when you disobey me, Helen.” she said.

On the screen I nodded again, holding her down as she tried to roll over. I pressed on hand against the back of her neck, and with the other I grabbed the dildo, rubbing against her asshole.

“Noooo! What are you doing! Stop!” she pleaded desperately, trying to get away.

Crushing both her wrists in one hand, Jennifer punched her in the back of her head, making her bounce on the bed.

“Stop struggling, Aline!” she screamed wildly as I watched frozen. “And you better do as you are old, Helen!”

Hanging my head in fear, I moved my hips forward, pushing the tip of the dildo against her sphincter.

“Ughhhhh!” she grunted a moment later. “It hurts! Please! Stop!”

I looked at my aunt for a moment, but she glared angrily at me.

“Fuck her ass, Helen. I won't say it again.” her voice was sweet and soft, but I looked at her in terror.

Without waiting to be told again, I started pushing harder, grunting from the effort as I tried to force the dildo inside Aline’s asshole. A moment later my hips moved forward a few inches, and I looked up in surprise.

Her face twisted in a sudden grimace of agony and her mouth hung open, as if she was about to scream, though she was completely silent.

I was frozen in panic, the dildo still inside her, and I looked up again, not knowing what to do. In front of me, my aunt glared angrily, her mouth curling in disgust.

“Fuck. Her. Ass…” she said to me.

This time I didn't hesitate. I started fucking her like before, going slowly as I tried to move deeper and deeper. Aline stood completely still, her body tense from the pain, but she was still silent, which only made it worse for me.

This time, even on the video, I could see the dildo becoming red with her blood, but I kept going even then.

My aunt released her hands a moment later, and when she was satisfied that she wasn't going anywhere, she climbed off the bed and stood behind me, resting her hands on my shoulder.

“Faster…” she whispered on my ears.

Hanging my head in shame, I started going faster, until I could hear my hips slamming against her ass.

I felt sick just by watching it, but on the screen I obeyed my aunt without hesitation. When she told me to go faster again, I did, and then she told me to slap her ass I did it, leaving a silhouette of my hand printed in red on her pale skin.

Behind me, my aunt started fondling my breasts with one hand while she played with her pussy with the other. She was moaning loudly, and I could see her body flushing with excitement.

“Keep going!” she said laughing as she slapped my ass.

Then she moved to one side, laying on her back and folding her knees against her chest.

“Now fuck me, Helen! Hard!” she ordered me.

I stopped quickly, pulling out of Aline’s destroyed asshole and I paled as I saw the dildo. It was a complete mess, covered in blood and shit. I saw myself retching as I shook my head in denial and disgust.

“Do it! Now!” she ordered me again as I watched Aline’s unmoving body.

“Helen!” she screamed once more, making me jump.

I walked unsteadily towards her, and she moved closer to the edge. Grabbing the dildo with disgust aimed it between her legs and I closed my eyes. On the screen, aunt Jennifer grabbed it, guiding it towards her pussy as I moved forward.

It slipped easily inside her, making her moan in pleasure as she laid back.

“Fuck me!” she ordered me. “Harder!”

I started sobbing as I pushed the dildo deep inside her pussy, fucking her as fast as I could. Aunt Jennifer started grunting in pleasure as I pounded her against the bed.

“Yes! Harder! Harder!” she screamed.

A moment later she screamed loudly into the air, arching her back as she finally came. Her body shook as waves of pleasure rocked her over and over again. I was too scared to stop, so I kept fucking her, until she finally collapsed on the bed.

She pushed me away with one hand and I stumbled back, watching at her in horror.

“Ohhhhh…” she moaned from the bed.

I looked at Aline’s body, and then it finally became too much. I started crying hysterically and I fell back, moving as far from the bed as I could until my back was pressed against one corner of the room. I folded my knees up against my chest, but it wasn't easy with the strapon still attached to me. Then I simply stared at the bed, as my aunt recovered her breath.

A few minutes passed like that, the room filled with my cries and my aunts heavy breathing. Then she rolled to one side, her eyes closed as she smiled warmly. She managed to get up, thought her legs trembled from the effort, and she staggered towards the camera.

The last thing I saw was Aline’s the blood dripping between her legs.

On the kitchen, I started at the laptop's screen as tears fell down my face. I couldn't believe she had forced me to do that. And worse of all, that I had done it. No matter the threat, I shouldn't have done to that girl what I just saw.

I tried to get up, but my legs folded under my body and I fell to the floor, still crying. It was a while later, when I got cold, that I managed to get up. I couldn't look at the screen or at the pile of discs on the table. I just had to get out. To move as far from there as I could.

I managed to grab my purse and my car keys, and then I staggered to my car, leaving everything else behind. I even left the front door open.

Whipping my face with my shirt, I turned on the car and I drove away. I didn't know which way I was going, and it didn't really matter, I just had to get away.

The road blurred past and I don't remember much, but I stopped to get more gas at some point. I remember the man behind the register when he asked me if I was okay. I just started back at him, my face blank and said that everything was okay before I kept driving.

It got dark, but I kept going. I should have stopped. I was tired, and I couldn't remember the last time I had slept well, but I just couldn't. I told myself that I was okay, just tired.

When I woke up again the car was spinning around. Dust filled the air around me, and I could only grab the steering wheel as I screamed desperately, waiting for it to stop.

When it did I stood completely still for a few minutes. I was on the side of the road, pointing sideways, but I did not seem to have hit anything. With trembling hands, I rolled down the windows and I turned the radio on, raising the volume until it made my head hurt. Then I started the car again and I drove, very slowly, until I found a motel.

I don't remember asking for a room, but I woke up the next day on a bed. It was noon and the receptionist was banging on the door, telling me I had to get out. I opened the door just a bit, blocking it with my foot.

On the other side there was a blond girl, maybe 20 years old. She looked at me and then she moved back, terrified at what she saw.

“I will be staying for a few more days.” I said, my voice deeper than normal. “I would appreciate if no one bothered me.”

Before waiting for an answer, I closed the door and went back to the bed.

I woke up the next day, just as the sun started setting behind the skyline. I felt depressed and every movement was a terrible effort, but I managed to get up from the bed and then I dragged myself into the bathroom.

I showered, which made me feel a little better, and then I went out as I was too hungry to think straight. The idea of going back terrified me, but I couldn't stay in the motel either. The only place I could think of was a friend's house that lived in the city, but I didn't know her phone number, and my cell phone was still at the house.

Too terrified to go back, even for just a moment, I decided to go to her house and hope she was there. I asked the girl in the reception where I was and I bought a road map. I wasn't that far from her house, I told myself, even though I had no other choice.

I drove all night, and when I got there it was early in the morning. I was tired and desperate when I knocked, but I got lucky.

“Helen?” she asked me when she opened the door.

I collapsed in her arms as she hugged me uncomfortably, not knowing what to do. She asked me what was happening, but I couldn't tell her. The best I managed to say was that I needed to stay for a few days. She looked unsure, but I told her I had nowhere else to go, and she agreed to let me stay for a few days.

A few hours later she left for work, leaving me alone, and I grabbed her computer as I started researching, as I always did for my work.

I discovered it was possible for someone to lose some memories after a traumatic event. It was called Dissociative fugue or fugue state, but while it was possible for it to last for years, it was more common for it to last only a few days, or months at most.

After what I saw on the last video, I wasn't surprised that my mind just wanted to forget everything. For a moment I was terrified, as I wondered what other memories I had lost, but there was nothing I could do about it.

I also searched the local news, as much as I could find online, about missing children stories, suicides, disappearances, anything that might be related to the girls I saw. But most of the videos were old, from before the newspaper had a digital record, and I couldn't find anything about any of the girls in the videos, at least nothing obvious.

I stayed in my friend's house for a few days, before I moved to a hotel. I felt uncomfortable in her house, and I felt a little better by then, thought the idea of being alone with a girl made me nervous.

For a time I thought about going to the police with the discs, of telling everything that had happened, but I was too scared of what people might think of me. Worse of all, what would the girls on the videos think? Some of them would be grown up women by now, but a few would still be girls. How could I expose them like that?

It took me a while, and many sleepless nights, but in the end I managed to accept what happened. I felt ashamed of what I had done, but I told myself that I didn't really have a choice, that if possible, I would have done differently. It was all I could really do.

I returned home two weeks after I left, stopping the car a few yards away from the house. I knew what awaited me, as I had thought about it all the time as I drove back, and the thought terrified me. Still, I couldn't escape forever.

I got out of the car, and went inside. The house was just as I had left it, but the kitchen smelled terribly. The fruits and vegetables I had on the counter were covered in mold and the inside of the fridge looked awful, but I left them as they were.

On the table, just where I had left them, were the discs, with my laptop still on.

I pulled the last disc from the drive, placing it on its box, and then I moved them all into the cardboard box. With trembling hands, I took them down, into the basement where I found them. I thought about burning them, but I couldn't bring myself to do it. Not yet.

Instead I closed the basement, and I concentrated on getting everything clean. I threw the spoiled food and I cleaned the kitchen as best as I could, until the air inside smelled of bleach. Then I picked up my phone. The battery was dead, but after charging it a million messages flooded me. Friends asking if I was okay, missed calls from my editor, tweets, Facebook alerts. I answered back the ones I could and ignored the rest.

When I opened up my email it was the same. The worst was from my editor. I called her, telling her I had a few problems but that everything was okay. She wasn't convinced, but I insisted, telling her that I was just about to get working on the book again.

And it was true, as I thought the work would help me put everything behind me. I dived into my book again, writing for as long as I could. When I wasn't writing, I cleaned the house, or I went running. I felt sore at first, as it had been a long time since the last time I exercised, but after a while I started to recover.

I thought that as long as I kept busy, I would be fine, and for a while it worked. I couldn't forget what I had seen, not again, but I could move on.

But after a while, the nightmares started to come back. I would wake up in the middle of the night, terrified as before, but this time I could remember every detail of the dreams. At first I told myself that they would soon go away, that I had to wait, but it soon became too much for me.

At night I would lie awake in my bed, too terrified to sleep, until eventually I couldn't stay awake any longer.

In the nightmares I started relieving the videos, one after the other, only this time I was my aunt, and I saw myself raping the girls, or forcing them to touch me.

With little sleep, even the day became a daydream, and I struggled to get anything done. I lagged behind the book, and I grew desperate. I thought about looking for help, maybe seeing a psychologist, but how could I tell him the real cause of my problems?

In the end, like before, I decided to endure, with the hope that it would just go away.

But it didn't. And it only grew worse when I started waking up feeling aroused and excited. I laid on my bed, unable to go back to sleep as I felt my body burning with frustration. No matter how hard I tried to, once I was up, I couldn't go back to sleep.

I tried running, taking cold shower, but nothing worked. I felt disgusted with myself, as I knew what would help me sleep again, thought I couldn't bring myself to do it.

But how long could I keep it up? Sometimes I only got a couple of hours of sleep before I woke up, feeling angry and exhausted. I sometimes cried the rest of the night, feeling trapped, until one night I couldn't take it anymore.

Like before, I woke up, covered in sweat and with my pussy dripping with arousal. I had been dreaming with a little blond girl, maybe 13 years old. I was eating out her pussy when I woke up, and for a moment, when I was only half awake, I thought I could taste her in my mouth.

When I saw the time on my clock, I started screaming in desperation, but it was useless. That night I gave in. With the lights off, I rolled onto my back, and I slipped my wet panties to one side. I started touching myself, fantasizing about one movie star or the other, but it didn't work. My mind kept drifting towards that girl, showing me her naked body in front of me.

Trembling from exhaustion, I surrendered. I concentrated on her, thinking of the taste of her breast, and her softness skin as I ran my fingers along her back. Closing my eyes, I imagined her hands between my legs. I heard myself moaning weakly, and no matter how disgusted I was, I felt my body responding. I became wetter than before, until my pussy was dripping, and my nipples poked through my tshirt. I started rolling them between my fingers, biting my lips to stop me from moaning in pleasure.

A moment later I froze in place, as I felt an orgasm exploding inside my body. Waves of pleasure rushed along me, and I shuddered on the bed, unable to control myself.

When it was over, I felt weak and feverish, but I managed to roll onto my side, and before I knew it I was asleep again.

The next morning I woke up rested for the first time in months. But I also felt disgusted with myself. How could I have done that? I felt ashamed, and as the night grew nearer I started fearing what might come. What if I had another nightmare? What would I do then?

I was trembling by the time I went to bed, and it took me a while to finally fall asleep. But a few hours later I woke up again, feeling just as aroused as the night before. I started crying again, knowing how simple it would be for me to sleep again, but I refused to give in again.

That night I couldn't go back to sleep, and the next morning I was exhausted and angry with myself. I thought it was my own fault, that I was somehow doing this to myself as a form of punishment.

As the day moved on I was restless, and like the previous night I had trouble sleeping, waking up a mere hour after I had gone to bed. This time I surrendered more easily than before. I played with myself, thinking of the girl in my dream, and before I knew it I was sleeping again.

Soon, it became a routine for me. I would go to bed, sleep one or two hours before I woke up. I would masturbate, and then I would sleep the rest of the night. I felt disgusted every morning, telling myself that it would be the last time, but the next night, when I woke up and I was faced with another sleepless night, my resolve vanished.

During the day I would sometimes daydream, frozen in the middle of whatever I was doing. I would suddenly realize I was staring at a wall, o standing still on the stairs. They were sometimes so real that I had trouble telling them apart from reality.

I started feeling a morbid fascination with them, almost waiting for the night so I could live them again. And then the dreams stopped, just as soon as they had appeared.

At first I was relieved, telling myself that it was over. But started having trouble to sleep. I would lay in bed, sometimes for hours, until I was too exhausted to think. I thought I would go crazy, that this was it, but in the back of my mind I knew what I had to do.

One morning, after another sleepless night, I dragged myself to the basement and I grabbed the box with the DVD’s again. I carried them into my bedroom, and after closing up the curtains, I undressed and I sat on the bed with the laptop in front of me.

Elise, called Lisa by everyone she loved, enjoyed nothing more than spanking her younger half-sister. Living in a very mixed region of relative peace, she was very powerful and popular. Her shimmering black hair and green eyes were sharp and straight. Her tits were big, but not over large or unwieldy for her slim but well-muscled chest. Her apple bottom was perfectly round and pert, and she made for a mature and intimiating figure.

Her younger much younger step-sister, Leah was just half-way through highschool and enjoying her summerbreak as best she could, which wasn't easy due to her only family being her tyrannical sibling. At hardly 5' tall, wearing shoes, she had breasts that were also large, especially for her otherwise petite frame, and hips that were just as round as her sister. Her ass was actually much bigger and took up more of her legs than her soft thighs just underneath.

Being immensely tech-savvy, a skilled cook and martial artist, and particularly a competent tactician, Lisa commanded the respect of even her political foes and loved making a show of her punishing her younger sister, particularly in the nation to her South-West, where she lived at the border.

They hated her but adored beating people, especially young children, and needed powerful allies. She fit the bill, but was constantly a thorn in their side, breaking their laws and many suspected she gave money to rebel groups. It was discovered that she had accounts doing just that, but she blamed her younger sister, Leah, and swore to make things right.

"I will give her a punishment to sate you all!" She exclaimed on her video channels.

"If she doesn't execute the little bitch with hornets, she hasn't made things right." A pundit said. Many commenters under her videos agreed, saying similar things.

Hello Gurochan. I'm the owner of Karl Luck's Dungeon (http://www1.asstr.org/~Karl_Luck/Stories.html).

I decided to post some stories here for feedback. I'm willing to accept criticism on anything I write here, or anything already on the site, so long as it's constructive criticism. I will generally ignore "It sucks" unless it's accompanied by why it sucks and how I can improve.

I'll start by posting a recent rough draft.

---

"Bianca Ruiz, please step up to the Termination Chair!" Mr. Cunning boomed across the auditorium.

Bianca yelped at the announcement, although it was not entirely a yelp of surprise. At the end of each month the student who had the lowest grade would be snuffed in front of the whole school, and Bianca's grades were abysmal. She expected either Sabrina or Jin to be the ones to die, since their grades were just as bad due to both of them being pregnant. Bianca supposed that none of them would reach the end of the year, anyways.

The 16-year-old Latina got up from her seat and sluggishly made her way to the stage and to her demise, holding her head down and ignoring the gaze of onlookers as she passed their seats. The fear of death was bad enough, but the humiliation of knowing that everyone would be watching was unbearable.

Mrs. Dean, a 30-something blonde with huge tits, approached Bianca. "Remove your uniform and leave them on the steps," she instructed.

Bianca expected this; she had been attending these monthly executions for two years now.

"Is this really necessary?" She mumbled as she quickly threw off her clothes and dropped them on the floor. Then her cheeks went red as she quickly realized the number of boys in the audience who were now looking at her naked body, many of whom were making cat calls or whistling.

"Now go sit in that chair." Mrs Dean told her.

Bianca took a seat in the metal foldable chair with her legs spread open for everyone to see her shaved cunt; if the boys wanted to admire her body then she would put on a little show. Her fingers went to her pussy and she started to masturbate.

After thirty more seconds a man walked onto the stage holding a semi-automatic pistol. He came to a halt behind her and grabbed her long black hair.

"Can you please let me finish?" She whined.

"Can you cum in three seconds?" He asked as he lifted her hair and pressed the gun against the back of her head.

Fear overwhelmed her and, rather than cum, she let out a stream of piss in the last second before he actually pulled the trigger. Splattered blood stained her hair as the bullet tore a hole in her brain and ricochet off the other end, doing more damage.

Her head slumped back in the chair; her executioner stared down into her vacant twitching eyes as blood poured from her wound, soaking through her hair before forming a puddle on the floor. Between her legs piss continued to spray from her dead urethral and dripped loudly onto the floor.

Her body was stuffed and displayed in front of the principal's office for the next month, before being sold off to some pervert when the next student took her place.

Small note: I wrote this under the alias of Nisroth

The emperors acquires new ordinance

Part 1 - The Weapon Testing

8 A.M. on a Thursday morning. I was sipping on a cup of hot chocolate, relaxing in my armchair on the porch of my beautiful estate, after having enjoyed my breakfast. Suddenly my majordomo calls for me
"Sir, our guests from CryoTek Armaments have arrived."
"Wonderful, go and announce the target bunnies too. This will be a bloody good day." I say with a wide smile on my lips.

Garrus, my long time friend and esteemed Majordomo welcomes the envoy from CryoTek into my domain and then goes to fulfill my other request. I welcome the envoy myself and shake the representative's hands warmly.
"So what made you travel all this way to my estate, esteemed gentlemen?" I say jokingly.
"Same ol', same ol' - business never takes a break sire. You seem to be in quite a jolly mood, so let's get right down to it. Our company has developed a new anti-tank gauss riffle. It uses 20mm slugs and has enough stopping power to pierce through an entire building or any armored vehicle."
"Oh my, that seems like an overkill, but I will spare no expense to ensure our victory on the battlefields. The rebel countries have indeed acquired some state of the art tanks, so these will come in handy." I say looking at the huge case the other two men from behind are carrying.
"I will test your weapon's accuracy as I am sure the stopping power is more than enough. If satisfactory I will issue an order and have two of my units equipped with your weapons. On to the firing range then, it's just behind the mansion."

As we arrive, so does Garrus, driving a bus full of target bunnies. They are all stunning women from across the empire, willing to die in service of the great motherland.
"They're all our finest lingerie models and porn actresses" replies Garrus as the herd of women align in front us. "I'm sure they will prove to be adequate targets for your tests."
They're dressed in provocative pink, red or orange stockings, with or without panties. Some of them wear only a bra, others use corsets to bulge up their already overflowing breasts. I can only blush in their presence and salute all of them. They're all shouting "Pick me, pick me sire, I wish to serve!" "I want to help the motherland!" "My body is yours!"

I feast my eyes upon their voluptuous bodies as I inspect each of them.
"Silence". I shout and they simmer down to silence. "I will pick 3 of you to test the new weaponry CryoTek has provided and the rest will be invited to stay for the night, in the eventuality of a party for the contract - tending to the guests needs. Let's begin."

The first target bunny, from the dozen or so, that catches my eye is a stunning middle-length haired brunette, with a devilish stare of lust. She's about 19 years old from what I can tell, sporting a pair of probably natural c cup breasts. She's wearing red high heels, stockings, no panties and a pink latex blouse that molds around her breasts. "You there, present yourself and come by me" I say. "My name is Emily. It is a great honor....sire" she says with a warm inviting voice as she comes by me.

The second girl that I select, whose name is Roxanne, is a blonde bimbo,with long overflowing hair. She has an hourglass figure, totally fake E-cup udders and is wearing a slightly transparent plastic nurse "outfit". By outfit meaning a bra and a pair of panties so tight I can even see her clit sticking out. I can't really tell her age from all the make-up but that will be irrelevant in today's tests.

The third target bunny has her hair painted in a mild green, holding it in a pony tail, with short-shaved hair on the left side. She has fair dark skin and a jewel piercing in her navel. She wears almost no clothing except for only a few black duct tape pieces over her nipples and a thin line across her waist and legs, forming a panty shape, but leaving her genitals exposed. Denise is her name and boy what joy it brings me to watch her stride, bouncing her double d's up and down with pride. She looks like a seasoned porn star, but I don't know her.

The rest of the girls go inside with Garrus, while the people from CryoTek unpack their almost cannon-level weapon.
"That weapon sure is a piece of art I say as they begin mounting it. I assume you ladies know the risks you're taking, so I won't detail out the horrible way you might die."
"Oh, sir. Stop teasing us. This is our choice, to satisfy your grace as your willing bunnies with whatever you would like." says Roxanne with an almost moaning voice. The blonde bimbo oozes horniness.
"Then hop on into that land rover and let's get you all mounted and prepped for the weapon tests. " I say, slapping Roxanne's ass.
On our way, the girls seemed to forget where they're going, until Emily asks "Your majesty, how big are the bullets you'll be firing at us?" A bit surprised by her question I reply "A bit bigger than the average cucumber. You won't feel a thing. I can give you some drugs to feel even better when you're sent over to the other side."
"Oh, that won't be necessary, I want to feel all of it" said Denise, licking her lips.
"I'll pass" replied Roxanne.
"Sign me up" was Emily's response.
I gave her the drugs and walked with them in front of a big concrete wall. I spaced them about 10 meters apart between each other then went to my car and grabbed 3 jars.

"Listen up my darlings, these teflon jars contain fluoroantimonic acid. It's pH is -31,1 so it's a few billion times more potent than most acids,but I won't bore you with the details. You'll each be bond by a device that forces you to sit in a bridge position (leaned on the back, with feet and hands touching ground). The device will help you maintain your weight, so you needn't worry about your arms failing. It traps your arms, legs and torso with metal bars. The device has a release lock in the middle, that when shot will set you free. One of you will hopefully be set free and enjoy a night with me. Now about the jar. You will hold it between your breasts with utmost care as I test the weapon's accuracy and try to hit it and spill it's contents over your chest, ending your life. Any questions?"
"When do we begin?" yells Roxanne.
"Ah, an eager one. That's the spirit" I grab her hand and move her to the left position and secure her in place. "Nice and comfy?" I ask nonchalantly. "Yes, but the wait is killing me sir." "Oh, I doubt you'll die of old age" I say in a chuckle as I place the jar between her luscious meat orbs, though they're mostly silicone. That doesn't stop me from getting a good squeeze of both her udders and giving her a goodbye kiss.
Next, in the middle position I put Denise. She comes to me, flopping her tits around and licking one of her fingers provocatively then giving her vagina a good rub. I get her bonded, secure the jar between her breasts and pause a bit to admire her fleshy lady bits. Her outer labias are quite pronounced and her cunt looks inviting. Whether it'll be a bullet or my cock that penetrates it remains to be seen.
On the last position is Emily, with her adorable stockings and high heels. She's drugged and makes no gesture whatsoever, but willingly gets into the device. As I secure the locks I catch a glimpse of her pink sex and her portruding hip bones. What a sight I think to myself. She glances at me and smiles as I place the jar between her mammary glands, fondling them in the process. I notice, and give her a long parting kiss with her head in my hands before I leave.Her breasts aren't as big as Denise's or humongous like Roxanne's, but I hope they'll hold the jar in place. The target bunnies are aligned to face the wall and have their cunts pointed towards my firing position.

"The empire thanks you for your service" I say as I get into the car and depart. I arrive at the firing position and find my weapon carefully mounted. The targets are situated around 1 km away from our position, on a hill.
"Gentlemen, the test is simple, yet very clever. I have to shoot a recipient holding the world strongest acid in such a manner that it sprays all over the girl's chest and kills her. If I shoot the top of the jar, it will probably be blown away over her head and only a few droplets will ever touch their skin, disfiguring her rather than killing her - and that would be a waste. If I accidentally shoot one of their breasts the jar would be dislodged and fall off, again having an unsatisfactory result. To succeed I must shoot at the base of the jar so that all the acid splatters on her chest making short work of her internal organs. Alternatively I could try shooting the release mechanism that's right bellow their cunts, releasing them, but I'll see if I feel like it."
"Sir, that's an amazing test, but isn't it a bit too cruel?" asked the CryTek representative
"I know it's amazing, I devised it myself. About the girls, it is their wish to serve the empire in any way they can and their families will be amply rewarded in the case of death. You needn't worry about them."

"Let's get to it then." I say as I grab the riffle and put in a huge magazine, the size of a box of bread. It holds 8 20mm bullets, so it should be more than enough for today's test.
First in line is Roxanne. The scope of the riffle is top notch indeed, as I can observe every twitch in her body, making her E-cup breasts jiggle with the jar. If only she had the brains to realize how potent the acid she's holding between her breasts is. I thought It'd be wonderful to show her first hand so I aimed very carefully at the base of the jar. I savored the sight a bit more then slowly pulled the trigger while holding my breath. The bullet exited the muzzle with a deafening sound and I didn't get the chance to blink that I already saw through my scope the jar being blown clean, probably hit where I intended. As soon as the acid made contact with the skin, we heard a distant cry of unimaginable pain. The acid absolutely devoured her fake bosoms, breaking the bonds of every layer of her being. Skin, fat tissue, silicone, it was all reduced to goo. In less than 5 seconds the acid reached her heart and put it out of order. It was almost sad to watch her glorious chest melt away, but there are probably a million more like hers, so I didn't regret much. Her screeching screams lasted for about 12 seconds, but for her it must have been an eternity of anguish. Finally she went quiet and passed out. She probably died from lack of oxygen to her brain, but that's a nice way to go as all the pleasure hormones get released while dying of oxygen...giving her a last all-time high.
"A great shot sir" commented Garrus.
"I think I'm starting to like this riffle already" I reply.

Next in line was Denise and her lovely hair. She was probably a bit scared by Roxanne's dying screams so she began twitching nervously. Thankfully the jar didn't fall from atop her chest. I lined up my shot and begin squeezing the trigger. Just as I was ready to shoot, the sun went out from a cloud and blinded me for a second. It was too late. I had already pulled the trigger. The bullet flew at an astounding speed, so I barely got time to realize what happened. I then noticed a blood cloud form for a few seconds above Denise. The bullet went a bit left and had completely vaporized her delicious right breast. The jar then tumbled over and fell. It didn't break and I felt damn happy it didn't because they cost quite a fortune, unlike the dispensable target bunnies. I then switch my gaze back to Denise and her flayed chest. She has to be put out of her misery, so I take her cunt in my sight. She's squirming in pain, but her head is aligned with her vagina so a quick shot there should end her misery quickly. I lick my lips in anticipation as I squeeze the trigger. The bullet exits the barrel with a short muzzle flash and a huge noise. Before I realize it, the bullet had already spread her pussy leaps wide, making it's way through her flesh and leaving a burning trail along the way. Though it happened in a blink, I can imagine how it perforated her cervix, then left her body through her lombar region, only to then pierce through the back of her skull and splatter her brains on the wall. What a beautiful sight. Denise died quickly, though I highly doubt that's the kind of vaginal penetration she wanted.
"The riffle shoots true, only human error can mess up the bullet's trajectory" I say with a smile.

The last target bunny is Emily, which upon inspection I find had managed to let the jar slip from between her tits. I am a bit disappointed and settle on shooting her locking mechanism instead. She's still a bit dizzy from the drugs but she knows what this means, so she unshackles herself and begins walking to us. I get up from the firing position and shake the representative's hand.
"We'll sign a contract for three dozen riffles so we can arm three units. Your riffles are worth their price"
"Very well then, it has been a pleasure doing business with you, your majesty."
"Ah, pish-posh, you can call me Nisroth. Come on inside the house, and don't be shy, help yourself and your men with some of my fine selection of women. You can do with them what you like, even kill them. It's all on the house."
"Shall I prepare Emily for you tonight, Nis?" asked Garrus.
"Ooooh yes Garrus, I need some meat on my cock. Also, please clean the firing range and dispose of the dead meat. After that you're more than welcome to join us for supper."

They had opted for a night in, Felicity was under the moon’s haunting influence and Mimi just wanted to relax in her pale pink fleecy pyjamas; they put on Dog Soldiers and Mimi sat with her feet up on the coffee table with Felicity curled up in her humanoid wolf form, resting her head and forearms on Mimi’s lap and dozing off as the film played.
As the film grew bloodier, Mimi felt her cheeks grow hot and a stirring of warmth in her groin, causing her to squirm in her seat, even when a soldier on the screen turned on the jeep headlights and startled at what he saw. She bit her lip to stifle a soft little whimper of excitement when it showed the werewolf and their victim, blood all over his mauled face, a clawed hand almost seductively turning his head before tearing into his throat and decapitating him. Her fingers tightened in light, tawny fur as the scene progressed, trembling at the hissing growl of the werewolf’s breathing on screen. She felt her lover stir, lifting her large, canid head from her lap to look up at her, all too aware of how painfully arousing Mimi found bright blood spattering on a windshield, and then pouring from the car as the other soldiers opened the door to a wolf gorging itself on the driver’s guts.
She heard a feral sounding growl and gasped, looking down at Felicity, the tawny lycan was looking up at her with golden eyes, teeth bared as she lifted her body up and started to move over her, “Oh no,” Mimi whispered, touching a hand to her chest lightly in feigned shock, “Felicity? My love, what has come over you?” her acting was bad on purpose, the corners of her lightly painted lips twitching as she tried not to smile. Felicity snarled and pressed a hand-like paw to Mimi’s chest, the span of those long, clawed paws was impressive, pushing between her small breasts and guiding her onto her back, ever so gentle even as they played this familiar, bestial game. “Felicity, please! Control yourself! You’re going to hurt me!” she wasn’t winning the fight against her own smile now, lying back and pressing her hands to Felicity’s chest, pushing at her with no real gusto, cheeks as pink as her hair as Felicity began to nuzzle and nip at her neck, growling all the while. She continued to play scared amid her giggling, soft fur tickling her in all the right spots as Felicity nipped down to the neck of her thick fluffy top, though she was achingly hard, tenting her pastel plaid shorts where Felicity had settled between her legs.
She curled her legs around Felicity’s waist, drawing her closer and rubbing against her, “You’re not going to eat me, are you?” she giggled softly, stroking light brown fur, Felicity just growled, wriggling free of Mimi’s legs and sinking lower down her body, nosing the leg of her shorts up and aside, exposing her proud, hard womanhood. Mimi gasped, feigning embarrassment, “Oh no, not there,” she tried to cover herself but Felicity growled, wicked maw smiling up at her, “Please, you can’t,” her eyes were lit up with eagerness in spite of her words so Felicity licked her thigh, biting and leaving shallow bloody grooves in the pale flesh, making Mimi’s cock twitch eagerly, “anything but that,” her hands were gripping the cushion below her, holding on and watching with unbridled fervour as Felicity dragged her long, rough tongue up her stiff cock.
She thought about Felicity mauling humans, tearing them apart with those huge, dangerous jaws, and how those same jaws were around her cock, tongue rolling and swirling against her burning skin, “Please,” she whispered, “eat me,” there was a lusty roughness to her voice that had golden eyes snapping open and sharp teeth scraping along her length painfully. She bucked her hips, pushing further into her lover’s maw to prolong the feeling, earning a growl of warning that she couldn’t quite heed, pushing up again and letting out a cry of pleasure as Felicity bit down, blood gushing from her flushed organ. Felicity licked and suckled at her bleeding groin, sending Mimi into a world of euphoric bliss, managing to spurt hot slick down Felicity’s throat barely a second before teeth sank through her flesh, severing her cock and allowing blood and come to spurt from the tear in a messy spray. She cried out and dug her hands into the slickening fur of Felicity’s muzzle and jaw, panting and shuddering as Felicity chewed open mouthed, watching her own blood, come, and meat mash and slice into a dark pink mass on her tongue and teeth. She pulled her close by the soft fur but Felicity made no signs of it hurting, simply kept chewing and smirking as Mimi pressed a trembling kiss to her bloody mouth, legs quivering and the bisected nub of her cock twitching and gushing blood and precome through her shorts. She felt Felicity’s jaw open and a push of wet heat touched her lips, she opened up and let her lover push her tongue into her mouth, globs of masticated flesh stuck to the muscle; Mimi sucked it off obediently, savouring her own coppery, meaty taste, the bitter tang of salt lingering on her tongue. She was sodden now, the pastel pink of her shorts was stained and wet through as Felicity moved to draw them slowly down, smearing blood down Mimi’s pale thighs, bright fading to a washed out pink as Mimi lifted her legs to ease them out of her shorts and wrap them once more around Felicity’s waist. As she swallowed more of her own meat and Felicity’s sickly sweet drool, she ground herself up against the thickly furred sheath that hung between them, letting her sensitive, blood slick nub slide across the length of it, feeling her solid cock and the slight swell of her knot within her sheath. Felicity drew her head back, grinning and licking at her bloody mouth, trailing her tongue over teeth and fur, a swipe over the nose making it shine, Mimi kissed her nose lightly and Felicity began to lick her way down Mimi’s neck,
“You taste wonderful,” Felicity gave a wolfish rumble before wrapping her jaws around her soft, slender throat. Mimi lifted her chin and her breath quickened in excitement, letting her fingers slip free from Felicity’s fur and moving to push under her own fleecy top, to squeeze the small mound of her breast and twist her nipple sharply as Felicity sank her teeth into her neck. She let out a burbled gasp as blood flooded her throat and leaked from her mouth, choking her for a split moment before her unnatural regeneration allowed her to breathe through the overflow. Every breath had crimson painting her chin, hot and tacky as the air dried it, as Felicity lapped at the deep gashes in her neck, teasing Mimi with mouth and claw as her hands tore through her fleece top and curled around her breasts, ushering Mimi’s hand away. She continued to rock against Felicity, loving the way the fur felt against her raw, exposed nerve endings as they both grew slicker and slicker with her blood, though she could feel herself trying to heal and dipped her fingers down to break the healing skin before it got too far. She ran her finger around the flat, searing hot flesh, gasping when her nail caught on a slit there and something spurted free of her with a twitch. She let out a sinful moan, resting her head back and letting Felicity maul her as she circled that minute hole over and over, teasing and toying as Felicity’s claws bit into the soft skin of her breasts, piercing and near crushing them against her as she rocked down into Mimi.
“Please,” Mimi began to plead over and over, praising Felicity, her voice hitching through a “go-od g-girl!” as the drastically shortened urethra stretched around her dainty fingertip, slick with blood and oozing come, “Bite me, tear me apart,” she barely even whispered it but Felicity’s ears twitched in acknowledgement before she pulled back, narrowing her eyes to dangerous slits as she looked down between them to Mimi’s hand, noting the way her finger had slid in to the first narrow knuckle. “Yes…” Mimi hissed through her teeth, pumping the tip of her finger into herself in a lewd, bloody form of masturbation, barely even realising that Felicity had stopped assaulting her throat,
“Mimi,” Felicity growled, a low, dark rumble of warning that had Mimi blinking at her in confusion, “Did I say you could do that?” she asked and Mimi’s cheeks flushed in embarrassment, but her finger continued to push in and out of her stretching hole, lubricated by blood and semen. She shook her head and shuddered as her nail caught something inside her, rocking her hips and pushing her head back into the arm of the chair, moaning softly. Felicity growled at her again, dragging her claws down pale sides, leaving crimson streaks in their wake, Mimi just moaned and persisted in her needy fingering, fucking against her own hand as Felicity clamped her jaws around the underside of Mimi’s petite breast, rending through the soft flesh in further warning.
Mimi was writhing beneath her, moving her free hand to her bleeding chest, squeezing the soft flesh and letting blood weep out between her fingers, fingering herself quicker and managing to push her finger even deeper this time, relishing in the sharp pain her finger caused. “Mimi,” she warned again, but Mimi continued, moaning wantonly with every push of finger and snap of Felicity’s teeth against the soft flesh of her belly. With a final snarl, she wrapped her jaw around Mimi’s delicate wrist and pulled her hand away from her groin, digging her teeth in when Mimi tried to resume touching herself. There was a crunch of bone and Mimi let out a surprised cry, suddenly looking down at her bloody form, at where Felicity was grinding her teeth through the bones of her arm, snarling and slavering bloody drool. She managed a lusty smile and pushed at her arm, tensing up as the bones snapped like brittle wood, hissing her delight as skin and sinew stretched and tore as Felicity lifted her head, severed hand seeming to twitch where it dangled from her grinning mouth. Mimi watched her, transfixed as she gave her hand a similar treatment to her cockmeat, tongue curling around slender fingers, dragging them deeper into her maw and crunching her teeth down on it.
“My hand,” Mimi gasped, curling her arm to her chest, cradling her bleeding wrist, awed and amazed as Felicity crushed bone and sinew like it was nothing, “You’re… you’re amazing…” she whispered, voice pitching and wavering as she practically vibrated where she sat.
“And you’re disobedient,” she growled around the mangled bones of Mimi’s hand,
“I’m sorry,” she meant it too, guiltily cradling her bleeding wrist, “I got carried away…” she admitted meekly, cheeks flushing as she averted her gaze, closing her eyes and listening to the crunch of bone. Her eyes widened when she felt a tongue rasp over her cock, roughened by shards of bone and slick with gore, the tip of that canine tongue slipped inside, coating her fingered hole and fucking into it, gently at first but growing rough as Felicity began to thoroughly enjoy herself. Felicity snuffled and snorted into her bloody sex, licking at the insides of her cock whilst pawing at her inner thighs, kneading almost cat like and tearing her skin and muscle to ribbons. Mimi felt hot tears streaming down her cheeks, sobbing and writhing beneath the hulking werewolf, “Please,” she whimpered, “Oh please,” she moved her hand down to blood slick tawny fur, curling her fingers into it whilst rubbing the bloody stump of her wrist against Felicity’s muzzle, encouraging her as much as she was allowed. That tongue slid free of her and Felicity lifted her head, Mimi looked down at her, blinking away tears and smiling warmly, her gaze travelling lower, drawn to the red tipped cock that hung drooling onto the couch. She could never forget how large her lover was, she was huge, crimson at the tip and pale of body, fine crimson veins lining her meat, her knot was still in her sheath or at least out of Mimi’s line of sight for now, but she licked her lips anyway, wanting to wet it for her, to prepare it so Felicity could sink it deep into her pretty little cock-hole. When she looked to Felicity’s face again, she had that wolfish grin, knowing Mimi’s thoughts and set to deny them, at least in part; she gave Mimi’s cock-hole one last dip of her tongue, coating her insides in drool once more before climbing up her body, nudging her with the tip of that swollen doggy cock. Mimi slung her bleeding arm around Felicity’s neck, holding her close and kissing and licking at her bloody muzzle, whimpering when that hot tongue snaked out against her own, teasing her with salt and copper.
Felicity was slow at first, rubbing the pointed tip so it caught on Mimi’s stretched hole, letting her copious precum aid in slicking the way, pushing the narrow tip just inside and rocking slowly against her as they kissed. Mimi held her closer, pressing her feet flat to the couch and pushing up to meet Felicity, to coax the tip of her cock deeper, breaking their kiss to pull her ear down to bite it, hoping to drive her into a rut instead of this methodical torture. Felicity growled with pleasure and Mimi felt a harder push of boned cock against her cock-hole, she let out a thrilled giggle as pain lanced through her groin and Felicity pushed into her with sharp, shallow thrusts. Each stutter of hips had Mimi devolving into a sobbing mess, balls tight, tender, and soaked in the blood and semen that wept out around Felicity’s cock every time she withdrew. She clung uselessly to Felicity, fingers of her lone hand knotted in thick fur, tugging hard as Felicity’s cock worked back and forth, easing further and further into her cock-hole and spurting hot precum deeper into her.
“Mimi,” Felicity growled into her neck, voice strained and gasping, like she was struggling to hold onto her control, but Mimi didn’t want her to,
“I’m ready,” she hiccupped, sniffling and rubbing her face in Felicity’s fur to dry her eyes, “it’s okay,” she assured after and Felicity let out a rumble that Mimi felt in her core. That deep, vibrating feeling was literally speared out of her a moment later as Felicity braced her hind paws on the couch and began her erratic, sordid humping, lancing her cock deep into Mimi’s hole, brutalizing something deep inside her. God it felt amazing when Felicity began to jackhammer into her, the point of her doggy dick piercing her bladder, her knot battering her bruised cockmeat every couple of thrusts and she knew she’d sport the bruise even after her dick grew back.
“Oh, oh god, oh please,” she wept, stuffed to the brim, swelling and bleeding, all the while her balls ached for release as they slapped against her own skin with the force of Felicity’s breeding, “Please Felicity, please,” her pleas rapidly grew unintelligible but Felicity understood, biting at her neck and shoulder, tearing freshly healed skin until all Mimi could do was gurgle happily beneath her, feverish and desperate,
“I need to tie you,” Felicity growled and Mimi bucked against her in response, laughing throatily as Felicity’s large knot began to ram against her cock-hole, forcing it to gape even as it grew puffier from the abuse. She felt her hole giving, felt her skin stretching impossibly, flaring in pain then numbing as the nerves fried themselves, the pain bursting again soon after when the healing started; Felicity ground her hips in small circular motions that stirred her cock within Mimi’s urethra, which continued to give under the immense pressure until it was too much.
Mimi screamed when the knot finally pushed into her bloody, swollen cock-hole, arching off of the couch and clawing feebly at the fabric, slick with sweat and blood as the huge knot prevented the release of come and blood. Felicity let out a howl, her entire body tensing, paws on the couch and head upturned as her cock was rooted deep inside Mimi, flooding her to an uncomfortable fullness with her seed. After the first few waves of hot jism bloated Mimi’s tender innards, she settled back on top of her smaller lover, crushing her bloody, battered form and yet so tender as she licked at Mimi’s bloodstained neck, clearing the smears away as her cock twitched and shot load after load within her.
Felicity lapped at the tears tracking down Mimi’s cheeks, the rough rasp of tongue and small apologetic whimpers had Mimi laughing softly, a warmth blossoming in her chest as she stroked her hand along Felicity’s jaw. “It’s okay,” she assured, smiling up at Felicity when those golden eyes peered down at her in concern, “I love it, love you,” she whispered and Felicity let out an embarrassed grumble, shoving her nose into the crook of Mimi’s neck and burying her face. She curled her body on top of Mimi’s, shifting every so often and making her huge knotted cock jostle within the tight hole of Mimi’s stretched urethra, the only part of her unable to heal now as thick globs of come continue to flood her swelling bladder. Mimi moaned each time, pure bliss edging her voice, rocking her hips again, so sensitive and overstuffed, her butchered, now stubby cock throbbing in arousal and a pleasurable pain around the knot that locked them together. She couldn’t help but giggle under Felicity’s tender ministrations as she tried to escape that soothing tongue to look between them, past the press of their breasts and at her butchered cock, it was puffy and a blackening purple, swollen and stretched around her lover’s knot. The sight of that dark, intimate bruising thrilled her, she rocked her hips ever so slightly and trembled with pleasure as the bulge of her flesh shifted with the movement and the pleasure-pain raced down her spine. Her balls were drawn up, ready for a release she couldn’t quite reach and knew she wouldn’t until Felicity’s baseball sized knot withered down and her cock finally slid free, and until then Felicity was content to cuddle and groom her, sated as Mimi’s orgasm hung in the balance.
The thought of her little cock-hole gushing both their come and her blood across her lap had Mimi’s bucking her hips once more, shifting the knot back and forth in her stretched hole, bruising and overstimulating until all she could do was let out pleasured sobs as she twitched underneath Felicity’s large, warm body, unable to still herself until it slid free of her and their mixed fluids puddled beneath them.
Without missing a beat, Felicity gave Mimi’s cheek one last affectionate lick before easing her furred, sex-slick body down Mimi’s, lapping at dried blood, intent on cleaning every inch of her sluggishly healing body with tender, tickling licks. Mimi was in a new state of bliss, spent and still leaking Felicity’s watery come onto the couch, loving the way Felicity’s hot tongue cleaned and soothed her aches and bruises, the way her paws stroked and caressed where they had once torn and clawed, such a stark, tender contrast to her earlier actions, though both were performed with love and adoration. “Felicity,” she cooed softly, disrupting the werewolf’s attentions and drawing her awe filled gaze upward, “leave it, just hold me,” she suggested with a smile, opening her arms and squirming in delight when Felicity gave her stomach one final lick before crawling back up her body and snuggling up against her.

Alice was walking down the street, she had been at school working late and it was 6:30pm by the time she left.

The neighborhood was safe no crimes were committed in years so Alice wasn’t worried about walking home by herself.

As she was walking down the street she felt like she was being followed, so she stopped walking and looked around. She didn’t see anything and dismissed it as her imagination. As she continued to walk she saw a shadow in the corner of her eye but before she could turn to see what it was a cloth covered her mouth and nose, her eyelids became heavy and she closed her eyes.

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

-

The first thing that hit her senses was the distinct smell of a hospital, like the sterilized air. Then the cold hit her, she was completely naked on a metal operating table. She tried to sit up only to realize that her arms and legs were strapped down to the table.

She looked around her heart rate was increasing as signaled by the EKG machine. She saw medical supplies and chemicals around the room, but strangely in the corner of the room was some mechanical parts and a computer. She was broken from her thoughts as a the door opened with a silhouette in the door. The figure reached next to the door turning on the rest of the lights in the room.

As the lights turned on she saw the figure, it was clearly a man but his face was covered by full face mirrored safety mask. He reached to a cart picking up a apron and putting it on. As he continued into the room she found her voice and asked who he was, she received no answer. He walked up to a sink and started to wash his gloves, and again she asked what he was doing and he stayed silent.

She was getting even more scared now, she started to pull at her restraints with no effect. As she kept pulling the man turned towards her and began to walk. In her panic she did not notice the man walking towards her, as he approached he picked up one of the scalpels on a cart.

She stopped squirming when the man’s hand touched her stomach, she looked into the blank facemask of the man in fear. Then she felt a cold prick on her stomach, she looked down and saw the scalpel cutting the skin and fat from the base of her sternum to the pelvis. She did not scream, most likely out of disbelief than being brave. He continued the procedure, he moved back up to the top of the incision and cut horizontally and repeated this on base of the incision. He peeled the flesh apart, opening up her abdominal cavity, he glanced up momentarily and saw the girl’s face and what he saw could only be described as absolute terror. He looked back down at the now visible internal organs and and grabbed the large intestines and started to remove them when they became taut he cut them at the base removing them at the anus. Now the girl is unconscious, she passed out from the shock.

Going on, found her stomach and and tied of the small intestine, not wanting to spill stomach acid everywhere. He then tied of the bottom of the esophagus and cut removing the stomach and small intestines from her body. Glancing at the EKG machine and they still showed heart rate, good her body is strong.

Now switching to a different project he moved to behind her and proceeded to cut her head open to remove her brain. Taking the brain over to the computer, he placed it into a pod and closed it and ran a program on the computer and a chip popped out of the port and grabbing another chip that was already prepared. He picked up a disk that had a spike on the bottom and returned to the now brainless girl and installed the disk onto her spinal column. Then producing the the microchips, plugged them into slots on the disk, the EKG machine started to beep again.

Now the hard part was over he could begin work on the easy things. He proceeded to remove the rest of the organs in her body save for the esophagus. He took a artificial organ package that was made for him on the black market connecting it to the anus, the esophagus and the pipes from the previous heart and activated it, and once again the EKG machine started.

The last piece was the artificial womb and it clicked into the organ package and he connected it to the vagina. He then put the skin back over the abdominal cavity and sewed the skin back. He the repeated the same process to her head. His work was done and now he had to wait he walked to a chair sat down and pulled a can of soda and waited.

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

-

Alice’s eyes began to open and she woke up in light blue room with light shining through white curtains. She was relieved when she woke thinking it had been a nightmare, but she still didn’t know where she was. She pushed the blanket off her body and did a double take as she saw the sutures on her stomach, and she began to panic and fell of the bed. While she was hyper ventilating the door revealing a man in the same clothes as the one who cut her open, then she lost control and started to cry. But the man still did not show emotion until he spoke,

“Stop moving around so much, you'll reopen the cut.”

She managed to croak out “Wh-Who are you.”

“I am Alex, and you are?”

Not knowing what to do she replied “My name is…” with a pause.

“Well spit it out.”

“My name is Alice…”

“Well Alice, how does it feel to be a cyborg”

“Wh-What?”

“Did it stutter? Let me repeat myself, how does it feel to be a cyborg.”

“Surely you must be joking?”

“Fine I will show you.”

He proceeded to pull out a tablet with a readout of her body, showing all the modifications he did to her. He pressed a button and then Alice fell back to the floor.

“Ahhhnn my pussy, it feels so good!”

“Good,” said Alex “Now cum.”

“yes, yes, YES, AHHHHH!”

“I have control of your body, I could make you do whatever I want.”

“Please, fuck me.” whispered Alice.

“What was that?”

“Please, fuck me, please.” Alice said a little louder.

“Speak up.”

“PLEASE, FUCK MY PUSSY!” she practically screamed.

Without saying anything he walked up to her and grabbed her throat with his right hand, and with his left, he inserted two fingers into her pussy, and he whispered into her ear “you are a little slut aren't you.”. All Alice could do was nod.

Alex dropped her and unzipped his pants. He pushed her head all the way to the floor and inserted into her, and with a hard thrust went balls deep into her hitting her uterus. She moaned in pleasure and grinded on his dick. He then grabbed her hair with his right hand and pulled back, arching her back. Then he started to pound as hard as possible. The sounds she was making turned him on so much he proceeded to grab her throat with his left hand and started to squeeze. She started to cough or at least try to as nothing could get out.

Without any warning he slammed all the way in and released his seed, And as he pulled out it started to drip out.

Alice gasped “what if I get pregnant?”

“You won't, you don't have a real womb,” replied Alex “I told you already, you're a cyborg.”

A brief moment of silence hovered over them.

Alice asked “and I am yours?”

“Do you want to be?”

“Yes…, Master…”

With that final comment Alex knew that his operation was a success, he managed to make a living sex doll. And all Alex did was grin.

Sorry for bad English.

Sakura looked at her right shoulder, and down her arm which ended at a little below her elbow. She had removed the bandages first time by herself mere minutes ago so she was occupied with inspecting her fresh stump. It was well shaped thanks to the doctor's care and had a kind of soft relatively rounded tip rather than a long thin one and the stitch marks run across it. It didn't hurt much when she moved it though it did a little when she stroked it with her remaining hand and pressed maybe a bit too hard, but all in all her stump was almost completely healed. Maybe she could even start using it practically, like holding objects with it, but for now Sakura was content in moving her elbow joint to wear off the feeling of stiffness. Well, it is a good thing the hospital had provided her with self adhesive eye patches for her lost eye, or she would be having quite a lot of trouble putting on a strapped one with one hand. After a while of massaging her residual limb she finally stood up from her bed and threw away all the used bandages that were lying on it, and she put her shirt back on with a little more effort than usual.

What to do now... she wondered silently. Well, now that I got out of the hospital for good I do have a lot of free time on my uh, hand. Before she contemplated her problem any further she remembered that she needed to pick up some lunch for her and check on how Shizune was going with her own injuries. She put on her apron skirt over her black shorts and headed for the mirror on her bed's side. She carefully put on one of her black sticky patches on the empty socket of her left eye, almost trying to help the process with her arm stump unconsciously a bit to her annoyance. The socket itself had healed up really good without scarring and after she finally put on the small black eye patch she concluded that it did not look as bad on her as she thought it would. She put some cash in her pocket and headed for the door, she was already wearing her black leg warmers since she came in the morning but instead of her usual boot-heeled black shoes she slipped on a pair of light thong sandals just for the ease of putting them on without much effort.

Lami Pi Productions
by Regis, inspired by “Kidfight Club” by Midwych


Warning: In addition to all of the other sexual violence, realistic scatological descriptions and pornographic smut, this story contains racial epithets, designed not to offend sensitive readers any more than other content of the story will certainly do, but to provide an accurate atmosphere consistent with that in which the protagonist found himself.



CHAPTER 1 – Building a Concept


Jackson Avery was a winner, and was always expanding the diversity of profitable enterprises, some of them not listed on his corporate portfolio. He did not come to the decision to get into the private nude cunt-fight business without having a thorough knowledge of what he was getting into. He had no idea where it would lead him, or that he would soon be the producer of extremely violent competitions between apparently innocent little girls.

He always gave his valued customers whatever they requested, and they paid him handsomely for satisfying the most bizarre requests. Jackson was in every regard an entrepreneur’s entrepreneur, who knew how to make any opportunity into a paying venture, and never initiated an enterprise without first doing his due diligence.

At the time he formed his concept for his new business, he had no idea of the very young age of the competitors he would feature in naked girl-fights, nor for how far he would allow their battles to go, for the thrill of the gamblers. He always developed a comprehensive background on whatever industry he was about to engage in, particularly one so perilous, due to its highly questionable legality.

He was in the transportation business, specializing in container transport, with a burgeoning international business. His company was known for transporting everything from electronics to large appliances to bulk goods, to the secret movement of contraband. Everything his company moved was transported by container. It was the modern way.

The firm's excellent reputation was for the secure movement of goods and for prompt delivery, from and to anywhere in the world his clients required. He owned a fleet of transport trucks on every continent to get product and commodities to port, and a fleet of container ships to move goods between continents.

Show business was new to him, but he had a flare for taking on new projects and making them successful. He was always watching for new concepts, and was open to any ideas that could make him money. His first real exposure to designed sexual violence for show entertainment was unusual for the genre, but it got him thinking about building a new profitable enterprise.

Unknown to his major clients, he had built his legitimate shipping empire on the illicit transportation of human cargo, remaining removed from the reasons the people he conveyed had to be shipped, bound and drugged, in his specialized shipping containers. For the past 25 years he had taken his primary business in a new hugely profitable direction, without risking his legitimate shipping activity.

His system for illicit transport of contraband and human cargo was designed so well that he was able to pull it of regularly without fear of discovery. That was critical, because discovery would have pulled down his entire transportation empire. His was a big and respected name, and any kind of scandal would be disastrous to Avery Transport Inc.

He made sure he had no knowledge of human passengers’ end destination and end usage. That was information it was important he not know. He was certain it was better that he had no idea he was moving slaves, people of all ages from around the world destined to serve in the sex industry or probably worse.

He had a good idea what ‘worse’ involved, and knew it could create complications for him and for his clients if he could be tied to the end use of the people he transported. If he were ever connected to knowingly transporting people to go into a ring to die for the entertainment of violence-lusting audiences, he would be complicit in murder.

Jackson was careful in serving only select clients who had their hands clean, with no criminal records or having any known connection to organized crime. On the other hand, having had many meetings with them, he was certain some of his clients were Mafia Dons.

After all, the slave trade would be a fundamental moneymaker for the Mafia, and Jackson was certain the mob controlled all of the areas where the quiet movement of humans would be valuable, such as prostitution and violent or deadly child pornography.

Two of his special customized containers bearing restrained and anaesthetized human cargo were due to arrive to arrive in San Francisco from the Philippines. They contained a fresh shipment of young females of various ages, including pre-teens. Because it was the first shipment to that California port for one of his better clients, he went out to ensure things went well, with no surprises.

The night before the consignment’s arrival, the client, Jimmy Schuster, invited him to a private party, held at the docks in a prepared space in one of his large warehouses. Cars could drive in to park, so that there was no visible large group of high-end vehicles in an industrial area, which would have drawn attention.

Although dress was casual, all of the people arrived in large limos. All of the guests were male, were among the elite of San Franciscan society, and all of them had much to hide. When they held a special party, particularly like this one, the event was highly secretive, because of the nature of what they planned.

“These guys attending tonight are all wealthy businessmen and politicians, all of them flaming gays, but none has ever come out of the fuckin’ closet,” his friend Jimmy told him. “At least not to the rest of the world. I got invited because I am trusted, and I provided the space.

“This is not the kind of affair they would want anyone to know about, and certainly not know that they were present, or ever endorsed. They go to great lengths to ensure nobody knows about their secret life, and take extraordinary efforts to disguise this kind of activity. The official line is that they are attending a political dinner.”

After an hour of cocktails and mindless chitchat, the all-male audience of about 60 separated to form a large circle. Into it was brought a pair of muscular young men, naked except for shiny black spike heeled boots. Both of them were sporting impressive erections from their cleanly shaved groins.

Their stiff penises were dribbling gleaming droplets of pre-ejaculation fluid that splashed on the concrete floor. Their heads and bodies had also been shaved clean of any hair. The two young men were as hair-free as the day they were born, but Jackson suspected neither of them was not nearly so innocent as a baby.

Their muscular bodies bore gang-related tattoos, showing they were once belonged to a crude support network, but now, particularly since they had been jerked out of death row in a federal prison to participate in this late evening sexual event, they were entirely on their own.

“These guys are lifers from San Quentin, with no chance of parole, ever,” Jimmy told him, “convicted of murder, and are happily without the minor inconvenience of any family ties. They were drifters, with no fixed address. They’re both what we refer to as fully disposable, and any damage occurring to them can easily be attributed to the very tough environment of the prison.

“That entirely suits our nefarious intentions for them. We can do whatever we fuckin’ please with them. These boys are here to give the gays a thrill, and I find their contests stimulating as well. I hope you’re in the mood to witness a very violent, aggressive event that might get a bit bloody.”

“Sounds good to me,” Jackson said. “These boys look like they’ve had access to and enjoyed a highly effective organ enhancer, like Viagra or Cialis,” he observed.

“Three pills each,” his friend confirmed. “They’re used to them, because the warden issues a cock-stimulating pill to all virile prisoners every morning. He likes to see them so wound up they can’t help but butt fuck each other in the prison yard. The prison gang leaders have their way with the lesser guys they dominate. They breed like fucking mink.

“The guys on the bottom have to depend on their best friend, their fist, to get their own pricks off. It’s quite a sight to see a man with his ass propped in the air getting his asshole reamed while he jerks himself off. Their rectums are what are known in the sex industry as boy-cunts.

“That’s descriptive,” Jackson said. “I’ve always preferred the rectum of a woman, and when I’m ejaculating, to burn her ass with a cigarette. It produces very stimulating squeezing of her entire colon. The anus of a girl in her early teens is also quite satisfying. I’ve never plumbed the butt of a male.”

Billy nodded, and continued with his description of what was to occur at the gay gathering. “It’s amazing what a massive dose of designer dick stiffener and a taste of high quality purified speed can achieve at these parties. They’ve got both in their systems.

“It’s all a matter of creating the right environment, atmosphere, for these guys to get it on. Both have a record of being brutal fighters, and I’ve heard there is some serious money riding on the outcome of this battle. These boys will love performing for a crowd of men. I think you’ll enjoy being in on this.

“This is exclusively guy sport, but I think the ladies would enjoy observing it as well. Women really get off on watching people of either gender doing damage to each other, the more severe and sexual the better. It’s just that this special interest group doesn’t need or want any cunts hanging out at their distinctive parties.

“Tighten you jock strap. It looks like these two rigid pricks are ready to rock and roll!”

Handlers placed stout leather belts around the waists of the two nude men. Each belt was fitted with a cuff attached to the back. Each man had his left wrist placed in the cuff, effectively immobilizing the left arm. Now they had just one hand to work with, whatever it was that was expected of them in this bizarre situation.

“It’s a special fight night,” Jimmy explained. “This is going to be a handicap bout. They can’t put up much of a defense with only one arm. To maintain balance with the use of only one arm, they are forced to keep their legs apart and their knees bent. In these terrific high heeled boots, their every movement will cause their big stiff dicks to bob and wag beautifully, and their big balls to swing wildly.”

“I’d guess their testicles will be vulnerable as well,” Jackson said, and smiled broadly. “This competition is likely to become quite interesting. I haven’t seen a good fight since my school days,” he told his friend, “and except for one that broke out in the showers, those were not in the nude.

“That shower fight was quite funny, because the whole football team was there as witnesses of an unplanned fight that broke out while everyone was showering. The two guys who fought were jerking their roots, having a ‘mine’s bigger than yours’ contest when emotions took over, and things quickly turned quite nasty.

“They grabbed each other’s cock, jerking on them to try to get the other guy off his feet. The more they moved, the more they actually jacked each other off, until they were both spurting thick gobs of cum all over each other. Teenage football players can be very stupid, and these two definitely were.”

“Wish I’d got to see that one,” Jimmy said. “The fight tonight is the start, just to determine the loser. It will likely be a cock fight too. I hope you’re ready for some rough stuff. The fight will definitely be entertaining, and will take most of the time, but it is not the objective. This bout will have a loser in the real sense of the word.

“San Francisco gays love to witness gross sexual violence. This is likely to become very dirty. I’ve provided this warehouse as a safe place for their organization to do something like this. Their association has provided extensive security to ensure they’ll have total privacy, which is completely necessary, as you’ll see. They’ve done events like this before. They call this kind of event a Jewel Heist.”

“That’s a curious term for a fight,” Jason observed.

“I think you’ll find it completely appropriate. One of these two young criminals is going back to jail without his family jewels. This show is going to be a total cock and ball castration event. Everything comes off the loser. Nothing left but a little hole where his urethra spills out, just in front of his asshole, the place he’ll have to pee from.”

Jackson felt his erection jerk with that news. “The guy’s cock’s coming off too?” he asked, incredulous. He had never in his life witnessed anything close to this, but was quite interested to see how it unfolded. His interest went beyond the erotic content. He was interested to see if there were any financial benefits to be had.

Adding total organ removal as a conclusion of a male event was an interesting twist. He wondered if there might be a female equivalent. It would probably be uterus destruction, he guessed,

“Definitely,” Jimmy said. “The winner will be the one who gets his opponent down and gets on top of him. His first task is to jack off his opponent, just like the boys at your high school shower fight. Then his cuffed wrist will be freed from his belt, and he’ll be given a sharp butcher knife. These young guys have their instructions.

“They’ll obey the rules to the letter, because they’re literally fighting for their manhood! If they want to walk out of here with their cock and balls intact, they’ll do exactly as instructed. Any deviation from the script and the guy on top will also automatically qualify for total castration.

“At least one of these studs will be made into a fuckin’ woman, no matter what! They’ll have to squat to piss. That’s the whole purpose of this party, and what the men have come to witness. The warden is a member, and does all the paperwork to cover their absence, which will not likely be necessary, as well as whatever happens to them in this competition.

Jackson’s pulse rate became palpable as the nude male fight commenced. The men sparred, each looking for an advantage. They were both capable street fighters. They were able to punch with their free hand, but could not defend well with just one arm free. It was a good match up, and before long both had bloodied the other’s face.

Both also had their left eye swelling closed. Their penises bounced and their balls swung wildly with each move. The men in the audience cheered on their favorite. With only one arm free to maintain balance as well as to fight, their primary use of their free right arm was to remain upright, and to strike at their opponent.

With the need to keep the arm moving to keep their balance, they had little opportunity to get a foot up to kick the other in the nuts. Critical was keeping upright. Neither was able to gain an advantage, and the punishing fight went on for more than 45 minutes. Both slipped more than once, but recovered before the other could take advantage.

The young men bobbed and weaved between punches to avoid receiving a telling blow from the other, but both managed to connect regularly. The one-arm attacks were sometimes awkward, but were taking a toll every time a big taped fist connected. This late in the bizarre battle it was apparent the men were becoming exhausted.

At last, one of the tiring men, slamming his foot down in a sudden turn, broke the spike heel off one of his boots, and went down. Immediately the other straddled him, sitting on his chest, his back to the downed man’s face, and with his free hand grasped the base of his opponent’s rigid penis.

The firm flesh of the captive penis reacted to his grasp, and he felt in complete control of his downed adversary. He could feel the stiff organ pulsing in his powerful fist. He continued to jerk on his adversary’s cock, causing it to stiffen and swell further, until the flared head beginning to leak a telling dribble of pre-ejaculation fluid over the victor’s pumping fist.

A handler stepped in, and unclasping his bound wrist, placed a butcher knife in his newly freed hand. The direction of this event had taken an irreversible course. Jackson held his breath. They had given the convicted murder the chance to kill another man, this time in public. The dominant man did not use the blade immediately, but instead continued to firmly, rapidly and purposefully pump on the raging erection of his foe. “You’re my bitch, you fuckin’ prick!”

Jackson grinned when he saw the man on top was effectively jacking off the young man he had pinned to the concrete floor. He was going the whole way. The men watching the show cheered him on as he aggressively masturbated his fight-mate, and in a couple of minutes he gradually increased the tempo of jerking the captive cock until he brought the pulsing flesh-mast throbbing in his fist to an erupting ejaculation.

Jackson was startled with his stimulated sexual response to this sight. He could feel his heart pounding in his chest, and realized what a highly erotic event this was proving to be. What enhanced the excitement was in knowing that the big testicles and spurting cock were about to come off.

Without hesitation the man on top got his long stout fingers around the large swinging testicles as well as the rigid cum-spurting penis of his downed rival, painfully pulling and stretching the entire gonad assemblage away from the screaming and ejaculating young man’s groin.

The men surrounding the combatants shouted their unbridled encouragement. The victor responded as they wished. The crowd was delighted to see the man with the knife was highly sexually stimulated, and massively ejaculate as he screamed in rage. With a swift and masterful stroke of the sharp blade, he separated his foe’s cum-spurting penis and gonads as a single unit from his clean-shaved crotch.

In that quick moment of mastery over his opponent, he completed the fight’s prime objective of a total ceremonial castration. The wound in the loser’s groin where his genitalia had been spurted blood, thrilling the cheering men who had come for this extreme form of violent entertainment.

The jubilant victor leaped to his feet, holding his severed prize high over his head and dancing in elation. His own firm member began pulsing, and then to spurt jets of cum into the air, to the delight of the male audience. A glass of heavily salted water was splashed onto the clean groin wound of the other, stemming the flow of blood.

“Our surgeon will stitch him up to ensure the end of his urethra is exposed. so that he will be able to pee like a woman,” the host said. “He’ll have to squat to piss, but that’s appropriate, because he’ll become a bum boy for the other inmates, and will likely die with a penis filling his colon with semen while a blade rips open his belly. He’s about to get started as a boy-cunt as I speak.”

Two burly handlers flipped the loser onto his stomach, and propped his buttocks in the air. Without hesitation, the victor mounted him, thrusting his spurting erection into the castrated loser’s rectum and deep into his colon. The man’s humiliation was complete. He ceased his disconsolate screaming, and quietly sobbed.

Jackson was impressed with the positive effect of dressing the nude male fighters in spike-heeled boots. The vision of the spike heels on naked males doubled the raw cock-lifting eroticism of the experience. Jackson made a mental note to keep this in mind.

The men who made up the audience displayed remarkable restraint by keeping their own organs in their pants, but Jackson spotted more than one pair of trousers with a growing dark moist spot, revealing the wearers’ involuntary production of their own pungent seed, a partial ejaculation producing what are commonly called fresh pecker tracks.

Jackson had an immediate new appreciation for what power there was in watching as a group of like-minded people, a live, only partially controlled act of extreme sexual violence. This was going to be the foundation for what he would develop as a secret show organization.

CHAPTER 2 – A Startling Discovery


Jackson Avery’s wife Martha had left her cell phone on the counter when she had rushed out for a coffee meeting, and when it buzzed to give notice a text had arrived he picked it up. He knew better than to open it, but the message was brief and showed on the front screen:

“Adding Betty, who’s 5, redhead, experienced. Serious punch and knees! Her Mom’s into it. Love this tot’s chances! Got aggressive opponent for her? See you Thurs. Love, Helen.”

Now he was too curious not to look. It was part of a string of messages from a woman who’s ID at the top of the string was Helen Regent. They were all signed ‘Love’. He wondered if Martha might be bisexual. He was certain Helen was gay. He had only met the Regents once at a New Years Eve party, and spoke with them briefly.

Harry was a prominent political lobbyist in Washington, with a significant law background. His law practice pulled a lot of weight. His firm also did work in London, Berlin and Bangkok, representing big industry to governments. He was also known for representing highly placed people in legal disputes, ranging from tax avoidance to involvement in criminal activity.

His wife Helen was a voluptuous beauty with long jet-black hair, curls in the right places, and Betty Page bangs that covered her eyebrows. She was a sexy dresser, and reputedly had more interest in wives than in husbands. Helen had a strong, influential manner, and looked like the kind of always-smiling woman who at first glance was a charmer.

Those with dealings with her discovered she was also used to getting her way, regardless of the social cost. Jackson found her interesting, and noticed in a couple of conversations during the evening that she was indeed able to sway opinions, and used persuasion as her main tool. She also showed an edge that suggested she could be brutal, when doing so would allow her to dominate.

The text message on his wife’s cell phone suggested both Helen and Martha had erotic taboo interests they acted upon, far beyond the apparent. It also made it clear the two were working together on a private project. Jackson was leaving for New York Thursday morning, and would be gone for 2 days of business negotiations. Martha knew this; he’d planned the trip 6 weeks ago, and with ongoing delicate negotiations, she also knew there was no way he was going to cancel. What the fuck was his wife up to?

Little girls fighting? Tots in combat? She would have their Las Vegas mansion to herself for two days. Obviously she planned to entertain guests, with cute and perhaps nude fighting little girls as the entertainment. He suspected his wife and Regent’s were into a girlie, kiddie and tot fight club! Fucking hell!

He tried unsuccessfully to think of an alternative explanation for an experienced 5-year-old redhead with a mean punch requiring an opponent. Surely his wife of 40 years wasn’t into those underground nude KidFights. Hell, although he’d heard talk of them, he had never seen one or even a video to know if they were real. The stories he’d heard said they were run by the mothers of the fighting little girls. That was doubtful at best. There had to be another explanation.

He went quickly into her den, and found her computer was on, although he knew her password. He went online and searched through her Bookmarks. Martha had broad interests, with a lot of bookmarks, but she was very well organized, and he quickly found what he was looking for. They were not on the usual internet, but were instead on the highly secretive and encoded Freenet, requiring Torrent connection.

There were three recently visited websites, a live streaming service and to top it off, a complete archive. She had saved her ID and password that came up automatically, so the sites were, for all practical purposes, completely accessible to him. What the archives had in common was the contraction KidFightClub in the folder names. Obviously this stuff on the fight videos was organized.

He and his wife had young grandchildren; what the hell was Martha doing with her nose into kiddie porn? From what he’d heard, this stuff could get quite filthy, and potentially violent. That was quite risky. The last thing he needed was for some cop to come visiting while she was entertaining her associates with a friendly little nude kiddie fight.

He went to the first folder in the archive to see what was offered, and was startled at what came up. Both startled and turned on. What he found were, as the name made clear, kiddie fights. Or to be more accurate, kiddie girlie fights, featuring nearly naked little girls, getting it on in front of a group of masturbating women. Only women.

Somewhere, in the large party room of a private home, with furniture cleared for the event, a simple unadorned ring was set up, with about 20 women forming an audience around it. The ring was a minimal affair, consisting of 4 stout posts on wide metal bases weighted down by heavy sandbags, standing on a cheap carpet laid on a large plastic sheet, obviously to protect the home’s expensive hardwood floor.

The posts were joined by two strands of small gage wire, one connected to the tops of the posts and the other half way to the floor, both held on with white insulators. A heavy-duty battery was connected to an adjustable energizer. It had three knobs, and looked like it could vary the voltage and pulse frequency of power delivered to the wire.

This ring was nothing but a sophisticated electric fence! The posts were no higher than 3 feet. This ring was designed for fights between small children, and would give them anything from a slight uncomfortable buzz, a solid jolt or a disabling muscle-spasm shock if they were in solid contact and with the right voltage.

This was serious equipment for what purported to be a casual club, meeting in a member’s home. It was clear the stories Jackson had heard were not only true, but understated. What he saw told him there was an organization behind this, and he wondered if he could determine who drove it.

Two pretty little girls, one 6 and the other 5, wearing nothing but skimpy sagging diapers, were placed in opposite corners. These little girls were too old to require diapers. The skimpy protective infant wear had been purposefully pinned loose so that they would hang suspended, and likely slip further down soon after the action started.

A female voice-over on the video said, “Meet Sherri, who’s 6, and her opponent Tammy, who’s just 5. Sherri has a mean right, and Tammy’s a real scrapper. Pick your favorite before they get it on, because all betting is off once the first punch is thrown, no exception!”

The otherwise naked little girls had their hands taped with cloth tape, and were set to fight each other. The women screamed encouragement as the children eyed each other, both of them knowing they were likely to get hurt. This was not going to end without damage. Jackson was surprised they were so very young. Would either of them even know how to effectively fight?

Neither of the naked little girls looked particularly keen; in fact they appeared to have no idea what was going on, but the shouting women were highly excited, making it clear they were experienced, and knew precisely what to expect. Although the two in the ring were novices, the young mothers forming the audience were veterans of these parties.

The young women’s agitated behavior told Jackson most of these ladies were hardened fans of kiddie fights, anxious to see the little girls punch the crap out of each other, and hoping for blood. This video was promising to be good! His refined, urbane wife Martha, grandmother to 3 beautiful little girls, was among them.

One of the women had a small notepad, and Jackson saw she was acting as a bookie. She moved around the room, obviously taking bets on the outcome of the impending fight. He watched Martha give the woman a small roll of folded bills, placing what appeared to be a substantial bet.

A mature woman with a shapely figure, wearing an open blouse that revealed more of her cleavage than it covered, a perky short-short skirt above gorgeous bare legs and spike heels stepped into the ring. She was carrying two leather collars decorated with spikes and attached to either end of a chain, less than 2 feet long.

The spikes on the collars looked to be more dangerous than Jackson guessed they were. He would wait for a close-up shot to see if the points gleamed. Collaring the naked children was a creative idea, and introduced several interesting possibilities. In Jackson’s mind, looking forward, collars were in, diapers were out. The collars hid nothing of interest.

The woman brought the girls to the center of the small ring and snuggly collared them. The collars and short chain acted as an elegantly simple mechanical referee. Now the little girls could not escape each other, nor turn their backs. Both of them were now totally vulnerable to the scratching nails, pounding fists, jamming elbows, driving knees and furious kicks of the other. It was simply a matter of which of them could strike the other most often, and hard est.

“Bets are now closed,” the voice said, “Let the fight begin!”

Once the action started, the cute nearly naked little girls would have no option but to fight each other. The chain served as a perfect referee for a fight like this, as it recognized no rules, other than the requirement the fighters continue their attacks on each other. There were no outer options.

These women had developed a terrific structure for their amusing pugilistic pastime, and Jackson realized that men would be easily as interested as any woman in this kind of event. It was a shame to hide a pair of pretty little cuntlets with diapers.

You would not have to be a pedophile to enjoy watching naked little girls combating each other. It wasn’t about sexuality, it was, like all boxing, wrestling and whatever other forms used by the combatants, pure sport. It was just that their nakedness lent color to the fierce competition, and made them both vulnerable to bruises, cuts and scratches on all parts of their cute little bodies.

It was not that their nakedness was required, but clothing provided some level of protection, and fully displayed little cuntlets would have made the naughty little girls’ appearance even more interesting. The two little girls in the ring braced themselves, ready to do combat.

Any little girl of 5 or older was starting to develop the female shape that both women and men found attractive, and all of these children were very well selected. Fat, stubby legs and arms were developing into lovely limbs with the right curves. Their tight little tummies had cute bulges in the right places, and their buttocks retained prominence behind, echoing the form of breasts.

It was completely natural for a man to get aroused, and likely at the peak of the action to ejaculate, just as the women would experience a succession of orgasms watching the performance of highly sexually stimulating kiddie violence. He thought it would make a lot of sense to include men in the audience, simply for the extra revenue they would generate.

This was a natural sport for men, who would likely have innovative ideas on how to improve the excitement factor. Just from watching the preparation, Jackson was developing ideas on how the match might go, and what kind of cruelty he would like to see these kiddies inflict on each other.

When told to begin, the pretty little girls were slow in starting, and Jackson was startled at the rude encouragement of quick zaps from cattle prods in the hands of their unsympathetic mothers. Those jolts had to hurt! They leapt into action, and were soon going at each other with all of the tricks in their bags, striking with growing fervor.

They kicked, pulled hair, scratched, kneed each other and threw volleys of punches, some of those doing some damage. Their lack of style said these two were rank amateurs, just little girls whose mothers happened to belong to a kiddie-fighting club. It was clear they both understood what had to be done in order to win.

Jackson expected they had both been in the kiddie gallery during earlier fights. That would be the least their mothers could do to prepare them for this kind of action. Both were crying and sobbing, but they kept their knees, kicks and punches coming, with growing effect.

Even at their tender age, it was apparent that they had both received some form of training, because they knew to deliver flurries of punches. Jackson assumed they probably also had some prior experience in such bouts. Judging from the number of women in the audience, these nude kiddie battles were likely a common occurrence.

The sobbing children knew to give each blow their all. That was how their attacks on each other were successful. They had probably competed in some ritzy afternoon tea competitions, carefully staged naked little girl fights that were designed to be highly sexually stimulating for their all-female audience. Jackson learned that women got their jollies arranging and watching such things.

Their mothers were clearly getting off on the damage being done to their little daughters, as well as to the damage they were doing to the other. The moms both appeared to be unconcerned, and were quite happy to see the growing damage of scratches, bleeding noses and swelling eyes.

The small kiddies’ only defense was to attack, and attack is what they did, with vengeance. Some of their blows were effective, and soon Tammy had a cut above her eye and the taller Sherri had walked right into an uppercut with her head down, and earned herself a serious nosebleed.

This video featuring the nearly naked little girls pounding on each other was proving to be a great introduction to what, in Jackson’s view, was an innovate new sport, and he was getting quite interested in how it unfolded. This kind of erotic action was what got his imagination racing.

The women were screaming encouragement to the little girls, who were sweating from the exertion of the fight, and who’s diapers had begun to slip with the heated action, providing regular revealing glimpses of their most intimate charms, with frequent interesting peeks at their puffy little pussies. This was the best of show business.

The front of the thin diapers were soon yellowing, becoming wet and dripping with their urine. Tammy, in the heat of being severely pounded by Sherri’s taped fists, had also passed a firm stool, visibly rolling in the sling of her slack little diaper, swinging wide with her every movement.

Jackson could also see from the severely sagged diaper she was squirting piss with every blow she took. Compared to Sherri, Tammy was more of a tot, without the ability to act upon her instincts with the kind of results she wanted. She got in a pair of telling blows to Sherri’s right eye, which was swelling and blackening, but her body punches were easily absorbed by the larger 6-year-old.

A woman, likely the hostess, was spraying the ring from a bottle of Febreze, to control repugnant odors. These ladies loved the sights, but were not as comfortable with the aroma of this kind of action. Jackson realized the origin of the term ‘getting the shit beat out of you.’

In this minor exotic sport for erotic minors, shit production was a definite likelihood, and the hostess was prepared. There was no way she wanted the offensive odor of child excrement to mar the enjoyment of her guests for the thrilling aggressive violence they had come to take pleasure in.

The tempo of the battle intensified, and Jackson’s penis rose in his pants as the nearly naked little girls pummeled each other with vicious kicks and punches. This was the stuff of men’s dreams, men who imagined the fun that took place during recess at a reform school playground.

In a dream everything was possible, and in wet dreams, men had conscious control of what they witnessed. These wet dreamers would imagine that uncaring teachers would not supervise little girls on a reform school playground, and in the video fight, there was no referee anywhere in sight.

It was therefore clear these rude afternoon tea parties must have no rules to be enforced. Certainly the organizers knew about rules and the importance of enforcing them. Having chosen to have none spoke volumes of their caring for these children placed in harm’s way.

There was also no sympathy to be found from the women in the audience, most of them young mothers, who were all screaming encouragement for the combative little girls to wreck more violence on each other. Their mothers had put them here, and were as excited as their friends to see their little beauties doing hurtful harm to each other.

It appeared to Jackson that it was as important to the mothers that their children receive hurtful punches as well as to give them. The little girls were too young to do very serious damage, but they did their best, and the audience at first saw the blows as cute, and edgy, but as the fight developed the women were screaming for more damaging strikes.

The short chain joining their collars kept them within easy striking range, and the brilliance of the design was that the only defense for the naked little girls in the ring was to strike back immediately and hard, sustaining the frenetic tempo of their fierce battle.

Sherri acted like she was in total control, but little Tammy was feisty, and gave her some great blows. The younger girl was definitely not making it easy for the 6-year-old. Her knees were damp with Sherri’s urine from blows to her cuntlet, which was protected by the slim diaper. Sherri’s knee was too high to be effective in the groin of the shorter girl.

The fresh warm stool fell from 5-year-old Tammy’s diaper onto the carpet as she swung wide, missing her target, and she inadvertently stepped on it, with it’s brown muck squeezed up between her toes. ‘Girls will be girls,’ Jackson thought, as he watched the hostess squirting another spray of Febreze onto the freshly-stomped kiddie-muck.

‘Why am I not surprised the production of their poop is an important part of their humiliation in the ring?’ Jackson thought as he enjoyed the mayhem of the stimulating kiddie fight. Their mothers and their friends like to see it mean and dirty, and little girl turds are certainly dirty.

The battered younger tot had involuntarily added what appeared in the video to be unexpected charm to the event by evacuating her colon yet again. The stress of the fight had caused the delightful child to lose her bladder and anal countenance.

She had released both her pee and poop into her loose diaper, and it appeared the mothers and other women in the audience expected, were delighted by and not surprised by the squealing and shrieking child’s ready display of lost continence. The beating the game little girl was taking removed any of her physical restraint.

Of course it was by design these kiddies would likely take a crap while they were being brutally pounded by other naked little girls. That was the sole reason for the partially view-blocking diapers. Properly revealing their ejection of their liquid and solid excrement, and views of their piss-squirting pussies required that the mess-control diapers be pinned on them very loosely.

It was also the reason the event’s hostess had a Febreze spray bottle close at hand. Production of their excrement was an expected reaction. Kiddie shit was a natural part of this kind of raw uncensored contest, accounting for the need for the little girls to be in diapers, even worn so loosely.

“Accidents” happened, particularly with such small children, who were very few years past their potty training, and with the use of diapers, the homeowner hosting the KidFight event hoped to reduce the amount of clean-up of excrement she knew would be necessary when the others had left.

None of the others, all of them paying customers, would help her restore a clean, prim and proper home, not even her paying friends. She was the one who had charged the others to attend, probably making a few thousand for her efforts, as well as getting half of the gambling take. This certainly was definitely not the kind of mess she would want a hired party cleanup company to see.

The spontaneous production of the little girl’s waste delighted the screaming ladies as much as the blood and snot that now came from both battered noses, and tears that streaked their faces. Both girls were continuously crying, and at the same time beginning to display raging anger and attempts at revenge in the flurry of repeated blows they rained on each other, to good effect.

The fight wasn’t over until the game little 5-year-old Tammy had both eyes swollen shut, and was so groggy from punches she was unable to get to her feet when she fell. Sherri threw her hands high in the air. Her thrilled mother unclipped the chain from her collar, and she ran a double victory lap in the small fight ring, losing her loose diaper as she ran.

She had produced a single tight turd during the fight, one that rolled across the ring when her diaper fell off, firm enough that it left no track. She was elated, and was also still frantically sobbing. Her excitement got the better of her, and she experienced an unexpected bowel movement.

When Sherri she stooped to strike the downed Tammy again with her clenched fist, her tight buttocks parted wide, her anus opened, and she produced and dropped a second firm stink log. She ignored the indignity, and continued to pound her fists into the screaming toddler.

When she was done, the now bottomless Sherri kicked the downed Tammy so hard in the chin she knocked the younger kid unconscious. It was unexpected but made the perfect ending for a kiddie fight. The masturbating women that formed the audience were squealing their delight as they experienced raging orgasm.

They loved this kind of powerful ending to a fight between naked little girls. It was clear to Jackson that once a young mother was hooked on this sport, she would be an easy mark for more extensive kiddie battles, fights that promised much more severe outcomes.

‘This really is serious stuff!’ Jackson thought to himself. ‘It could easily be allowed to go so much further. What potential! I see terrific promise here for a profitable new industry, both with these relatively tame erotic kiddie-fight parties, as well as something far more productive, with guaranteed extreme outcomes for the loser.’

He realized such show competitions would have to be conducted in a totally private place, with a vetted audience, a venue where anything was possible. He had the ability, resources and imagination to obtain such a place, both remote and accessible. The ideas were taking shape in his mind as he enjoyed his wife’s secret collection of videos.

He quickly pulled up another video, and then 3 more, putting them up split screen, allowing him to watch them all at once. He brought up each full screen for a moment to examine the audience, and saw his wife in one these as well. In two of the videos, featuring taller, more experienced 8-year-old girls, there were no diapers.

These were fully nude encounters. The young girls’ beautiful cuntlets were on full, unbridled display. There was nothing hidden. On the contrary, their child-like vaginas had been prepared, engorged by stimulation so that they stood open and their inner lips protruded, a sight prudes might find disturbing. Jackson’s penis surged at the sight. His large cock stood at full attention. He was no prude.



. . . . to be continued

Terra woke up to the sound of crunching leaves beneath her skin. Her eyes opened wide, startled as she looked around and saw an unfamiliar forest surrounding her while the dawn sun peeked up from beyond the trees, she was completely naked from head to toe. Her arm went across her chests to quickly cover herself in case someone saw her but nobody was around. Her body was sticky from a slight sweat. As she held herself up, she tried to recall what happened last night - running through her memories of going to the bar with her friends for her 25th birthday. They joked around and got drunk, one by one they left to go home. She remembered being alone for the last hour. Nothing strange happened and nothing memorable happened on her way home. As a matter of fact, she couldn't remember going home. She had started heading out and one last person bought her a drink. it was a woman, a short lanky geeky looking gal with round glasses and a slight southern drawl. She took a sip and the rest...

"Anyone here?" Terra called out nervously. Over and over she kept trying to think past that sip she took in hopes of some rational explanation for what happened. As her mind kept drawing blanks and reality set in, her stomach started to churn, her heart began pounding relentlessly. An ominous feeling washed over her in a chilling wave going down her body - it felt like the world started falling apart under her shaky legs, causing her breaths to quiver and escalate around that hammering in her chest and against her arm. The feeling of utter terror from the realization that a stranger stripped and left her there - that she was vulnerable, naked and helpless and probably wasn't alone. The unwanted explanation for what happened slowly setting in forced her to move anywhere but there in the open.

Without anywhere looking any safer, she started running towards the trees nearest to her away from this wide open and exposed grassy space to the comfort and cover of the forest, sitting between a bush and a tree so that she could stop her head from spinning and wonder where she was and why, what might have happened to her. Despite the lush green scenery she noticed that it was oddly quiet. not a single animal to be seen, not even your usual squirrel or bird in this seemingly endless forest. It didn't help her mind stop racing at all. It all seemed to look the same and there were no mountains or distinct features to be seen beyond the tall redwood trees and dense bushes.

"If this is a joke it's not funny!" she yelled out in an angry tone followed by heavy quivering breaths in desperation that it would all make sense and someone would stop this charade. sweat starting to bead down her now flushed, pink accented, pale skin as the forest became brighter and warmer, making her jet black hair stick to her shoulders. Before she could really even catch her breath, a loud gunshot and the snap of bark breaking from the tree behind her made her heart freeze in terror. Without a moment's hesitation, Terra ran deep and aimlessly into the trees to lose whatever was shooting at her, pushing herself as hard as her body could muster. She ran so fast that she started to trip and fall only to get right back up and run further. there was nothing but trees for minutes that seemed like hours, panting and sweating she kept going but nothing looked any different. After what felt like miles of distance into nowhere, she had to take a break. Her lungs couldn't draw in enough air, her heart was racing and pounding harder than she had ever felt, and legs were covered in cuts from stepping in bushes and tripping. A river caught her eye a little in the distance but the open and uncovered territory seemed so ominous. She couldn't even begin to know who her captors might be, running before she could see them.

She could only hope that lake led to something... anything at all besides more forest. Before she could second guess it She got up and bolted downstream within the forest alongside the lake, keeping track of it as she went. Dawn turned into full daylight she could see something else... There was a tall blue sign among the leaves further in the forest. Finally a sign of life. Having not seen her captors for a while she felt comfortable enough to sprint lightly toward it. Her pale skin was drenched in sweat and her legs and feet covered in cuts. She wanted so badly to scream for help but she kept her mouth shut as she reached the end of trees to find a road, not wanting to be found.

"Thank god" she let out in a quavering sigh of relief. She approached the sign but for some reason there wasn't a building...
If anything the sight was nerve wracking, Why is there a gas station sign with no building? she asked herself.

"Ow" She let out as something hit her side, looking down to see a small metal shaft sticking out from her hip. Her eyes widened in terror but as soon as her legs began to move in attempt to run away she fell flat on her stomach. Her heart's pounding sent the paralytic toxin through her body within seconds. Every muscle inside of her felt useless and weak. She desperately tried to pull herself up but her arms shook beneath her and sent her to the ground. She could hear footsteps behind her but her body was useless to flee. The only muscle in her that worked was the one frantically trying to feed the others and it was slowing too.

"See, that aim's gettin' better, missy" a rough southern woman's voice spoke as the crunching of leaves got closer. A hard boot pushed Terra's immobile body on its back so she could stare up at the rather tall black and sturdy female figure in camouflage.
"Gonna do the honors?" She asked her companion who walked up beside her. A young and wiry woman in a similar set of camos wearing glasses. The girl pulled out a large buck knife which made Terra muster all the strength she could to attempt crawling back.

"What are you doing here, please stop it!" Terra was shocked and terrified as the hood and jackets came off and she saw that unmistakable face, the same she stared at from above her cup last night.
"No. Don't take too much time. that stuff only lasts long enough to gut 'em" The woman seemed to completely ignore Terra, bored and monotone in expression.
"Yes ma'am"
"Y'know, there ain't no people within miles of this place. it's all private property" The dark skinned woman said to Terra with a bright and excited smile while she leaned down and her partner gave her the knife. The large knife seemed more fitting in her hands than in her partner's. She had a disarming smile with long black kinky hair that went past her shoulders.
"Please, you don't have to do this, I won't tell anyone I was here if you just let me go!" Terra said in desperation. Her body was getting a little stronger but not nearly enough to escape.
As she moved back the woman grabbed her right arm and pulled it under the fold of her knee then sat on it. The other woman then grabbing her left arm and pinning it beneath her knees.

"Oooh boy, I think I picked out a feisty one! I'm gonna have fun with this'n!"
Terra tried to struggle but to no avail. Her arms pinned with only enough room to swerve her chest around. Her legs barely had the strength to move.
"You're making this too fun, honey."
"Cut it out will ya? Just gut 'er. You gotta start looking for harder ones to chase down or this is gonna get boring real quick." the woman across from her seemed pressed for time and disappointed.
"Why?! Please let..." Terra yelled out before a handkerchief was shoved hard in her mouth by Alice, pushing her head back in the process. The woman seemed completely unaffected by the situation as if Terra wasn't even there.
"Naw, I ain't never hunted like this before; give me a break, Alice. This is my first time and she's a real cutie." The tall black woman smiled down at Terra while her hand ran over her chest. This time her touch was much more gentle than the last. Her hand was heavy and calloused and her arm was thick like that of someone who made a living off of physical labor. The woman seemed to take notice to her pounding heart as if to feel for the motion between her fast heaving breaths, resting her hand heavily over the left side of her chest. Terra wiggled and tried to yell but nothing came out except muffled noises beyond the handkerchief. The woman's hand followed her movements but never left and effortlessly pushed her body flat against the leaves.
"Whatever, just, you know I got a real busy schedule. When you're on your own time you can play with 'em however ya want"

"I know, I know, so this I'm not used to. Help me out here. What's the easy way, miss expert hunter."
"Well first ya wanna tie her up."
The woman laid the heavy blade on Terra's exposed chest before grabbing a length of rope from her belt and tying a knot around her wrist - keeping it pinned under her knee. She then grabbed Terra's other arm, allowing Alice to get up. Finally she pulled Terra's arms together and pinned them down. Her grip was strong and assertive, completely unhindered by Terra's struggling before finishing the other knot.
"You can do her feet if ya want but I think you're good"
Alice then grabbed the knife from her chest.
Two soft fingers pressed against Terra's diaphragm beneath her sternum. She could feel her heart pounding hard against them as they lingered.
"Okay, Jani. ya wanna cut beneath the sternum and down the belly. Once ya got 'er open, you're gonna reach in and feel for a firm tube right below 'er neck, that's 'er trachea. Once ya got it, get your knife in there and cut that open then run your knife along the back of it and pull. Got it? You pull it all out in one go." All during the explanation Terra felt completely helpless. Her head was too tired to look up as the knife danced around her body in the process of explaining what to do before being placed back over her chest.

"Here, let me get you started" Alice let out in a bit of frustration as Jani seemed interested in taking her time. Terra then felt blade's edge pressing into her body, leaving a sharp, searing pain in its trail from beneath her sternum to her navel, making her groan in muffled agony.
"There ya go." Alice let out impatiently. Within seconds the blade had passed by three or so times. Terra couldn't imagine what she might see looking down, and didn't have the strength or desire to lift her head to see what just happened to her body. Her fears reinforced, however, as Alice placed the knife back on her heaving chest - It was warm and it was dripping wet, she could feel the warm liquid pooling on her sternum and running down underneath her right breast.

"Yer a pushy one ain't ya, darlin'" Jani said as she waited a moment and picked up the knife. Terra could feel a sharp pressure below her diaphragm before it suddenly became hard... then impossible to breathe.
"Goddamn, look at it go, Alice. Ain't that amazing?"
Jani pulled upward on Terra's sternum, with her other hand gently running a couple of her fingers over the lively muscle. Her hand filling Terra's chest and exploring the helpless organ within its pericardium. Terra could just barely see Jani's arm tensing and relaxing rhythmically before she pulled it out and held open the split in her diaphragm,
"The only thing amazing is that she's still alive. I'd have thought hypovolemic or neurogenic shock would have had her out by now" Alice ran her fingers over Terra's face, studying her barely conscious expression.
"Here", Alice smiled and slit the pericardium open carefully, then spread open it with her fingers, running her hand beneath the organ to display it for Jani's eyes. By now it was beating slower and more erratically in her cupped fingers as Terra's blood pressure was dropping dramatically.
"That's her heart - I'll have to work on that sedative some more. Until then, I can't do anything until you complete the course, okay?"
"Yeah, yeah, alright"
Terra could suddenly feel a deep and heavy pressure in her chest. Her head stopped throbbing as Alice mercilessly squeezed the life out of the object of Jani's amusement in front of her. Its struggling subsided completely and the poor woman's body fell limp.

"What'd ya do that for?" Jani said as she watched the organ cease to struggle and lie motionless when Alice's hand left it.

Milkmaids

by

Htabdoolb

*

1 - Training

"Wow." Holly breathed.

"Aha, that was my first reaction too." Natalie said.

The space they had just entered was quite large, warmly lit, and a very comfortable temperature. What had impressed Holly, however, was what room 402 contained: men. There were at least fifty of them, all nude, restrained, and bent over, bound securely to sturdy yet graceful steel frames mounted in rows along the floor.

"It's a pretty impressive sight, isn't it?" Natalie said, smiling back at Holly as she led the way into the room.

"How many are there?" Holly asked, as they moved between the first two rows of males.

"Sixty, if every horse is full, which they usually will be." Natalie replied.

"Horse?" Holly asked, quirking an eyebrow up at the term.

"The frames they're strapped too." Natalie explained. "I think it's short for sawhorse, or something. I guess that's what the original frames looked like, even if they've come a long way since then."

They slowly walked along the rows for a few moments. Natalie watched Holly, with an expression of amusement on her features, as the girl gawked at all the raw maleness on display before them.

"So, I've got to milk each one of them, every day?" Holly asked, as the two women reached the end of the room and turned to look at the bound men from the back side.

"Several times each day, actually." Natalie replied.

"R-really?" Holly stammered in surprise, before gulping and looking around, somewhat stunned.

Natalie laughed, not unkindly, at the overwhelmed expression on her new coworker's face.

"Relax, it isn't nearly as tough a job as you're imagining. It actually goes pretty smoothly and easily once you get the hang of it." Natalie said, reassuringly.

Holly followed Natalie back to the front of the room. Once there, Natalie pulled a tablet from its charging station mounted on the wall next to the door.

"Ideally, you will be able to milk each male every two hours, which means that you have about two minutes per male." Natalie said.

"Now, you will not be expected to perform at that level at first, but once you've gotten a couple of weeks worth of experience, you shouldn't have too much trouble hitting your quotas." she continued.

"Since today is your training day, I'll be helping you along and answering any questions you have that come up. We'll be getting right into it, as our shift has already started and the clock is ticking." Natalie finished.

"Uh, okay. Let's get to it, I guess." Holly replied, still looking a bit overwhelmed.

Natalie patted her on the arm, smiled at her, then led Holly over to a shelf full of equipment. She set down the tablet, then picked up and strapped on a set of cushioned knee pads from the bottom most shelf. After that, Natalie picked up a capped, empty glass container, which was one of many, from the middle shelf.

"This is the primary tool of our trade: the milk jug. It holds four liters, about a gallon, and will fill up surprisingly quickly. The opening is wide and more or less funnel shaped, as you can see, which is handy because some of these fellows can get a little excited and fidgety when you milk them." Natalie instructed, holding up the jug for Holly to inspect.

"Once the jug is full, return it to this unit here." Natalie said, pointing at what appeared to be a large refrigeration unit set into the wall. "It opens up both in here and outside, in the hallway, as well. Someone will be along to collect your jugs several times a shift, but you won't even see them when they do, so you needn't concern yourself about it much."

Natalie handed the jug to Holly, then picked the tablet back up.

"This tablet tracks and charts how much you've collected so far, as well as how much each male expresses each time you milk him. You can compare the days' data with that of previous days, as well as look at production charts over time for yourself and for each man." Natalie explained.

"We don't need it right now, but you will have plenty of time to look at all the data during your breaks, if you're interested." Natalie said.

Natalie grabbed a milk jug for herself, then led Holly back over to the first male in the first row near the entrance, returning the tablet to its charging station as they passed it.

The male was strapped very securely to the curving metal frame of the horse, head down and bent over at the waist, with his feet flat on the floor and his legs spread wide. His exposed manhood was hanging pendulously from his groin, his cock already swollen in moderate tumescence.

"These guys will be freshly clean at the start of your shifts. The cleaning crews see to that during off shifts." Natalie said, patting the captive male on his rump as the two women stood behind him.

"Do I need to feed or water them at all?" Holly asked, peering closely at the tubes running into the mask strapped to the man's mouth and jaw.

"Nope, that's all taken care of automatically during your shift, or by the care and cleaning crews during the off shifts." said Natalie.

"What are off shifts?" Holly asked.

"There are two eight hour milking shifts, separated by two four hour off shifts. The care and cleaning crews clean, feed, and exercise the men during the off shifts, while we milkmaids milk the guys during the milking shifts." explained Natalie.

"This milking shift is B shift, which will be what you work. I'll be working this same room, but on A shift, so we probably won't see much of each other during work hours after today. The room across from us is on a similar schedule, just offset by four hours. That means the cleaning crews work four hours with this room's males, then four hours with room 401's males. Everyone gets a normal eight hour shift this way, and the men are getting steadily and constantly milked, which is good for production." she finished.

As Holly took this information in, Natalie popped the top off her milk jug and knelt down behind the male before them.

"Keep your milk jugs sealed until you're ready to use them. The caps hang from a ring around the neck of the jug, so you shouldn't be able to lose them. Once a jug is full, seal it back up and put it in the refrigeration unit, like I said before."

Holly watched closely as Natalie placed her jug between the man's spread legs, on a little metal bracket, just beneath his manhood.

The male grunted through his feeding mask and jerked a little in his restraints when Natalie took his dangling cock in her hand. The grunt turned to a muffled groan as Natalie began to absently stroke her hand lightly up and down his shaft.

"Now, the name of the game here is efficiency. We've got sixty guys to get to, and only two hours in which to do it, so you're going to want them to ejaculate as swiftly as possible. Of course, getting them to pop off quickly is only half of it, as you're also going to want them to produce as much semen as possible, each time they come as well." Natalie said.

"This might be a dumb question, but why doesn't the company simply hook these guys up to machines? I bet a mechanical milker could suck these guys dry much more quickly than I could." asked Holly.

"They tried that, at first. There are a couple reasons why it doesn't work quite as well as you might imagine." Natalie replied, looking back at Holly as she continued to stroke the man in front of her.

"First, machines like that are expensive to design, build, and buy, and need constant maintenance and occasional repair. Second, it turns out that, for whatever reason, these fellows don't actually respond nearly as well to mechanical stimulation as they do to a natural female hand." she continued.

"Once the bean counters compared the cost and production differences, they realized that milking men the old fashioned way was actually quite a bit more cost efficient than using machines." Natalie finished.

"I see, interesting." replied Holly.

"Related to that, one of the best ways to get as much out of these guys, as quickly as possible, is to give them a little encouragement. Watch me as I demonstrate." said Natalie.

Holly leaned in close, watching and listening as Natalie bent to her task; pumping her male's shaft rhythmically and steadily with one hand, while she reached up to fondle and caress his plump, bobbing testicles with her other. Holly heard Natalie whisper quiet encouragement and appreciative cooing sounds to the man. The woman even went so far as to kiss his quivering rump and cupped testicles a few times, which elicited heightened moaning and breathing from the squirming, bound figure.

After just a few moments of this, Holly was surprised to see the man spasm strongly against his bonds, then let out his loudest groan yet, as he began shooting strong spurts of semen into the jug beneath him. The amount of ejaculate he produced was quite astonishing. Rather than the few modest squirts of fluid she had been expecting, he continued to ejaculate for nearly a minute, each spurt just as large as the previous, before his reserves were finally exhausted.

Natalie continued to stroke the man as he came, leaning her head softly against his rump and whispering her approval of his accomplishment to him as the seemingly unending flow finally slowed, then ceased altogether. She waited until the last hanging thread of semen dropped from the tip of his penis into the receptacle below it, then picked the jug up by its ring handle and lifted it high, showing it to Holly.

The bottom of the jug was completely covered by the viscous pool of thick ejaculate Natalie had just coaxed out of the man before them.

"So much!" Holly exclaimed in amazement as she looked into the clear jug.

"Normally, a man would only produce a teaspoon or two. These guys, however, are given an injection when they start here which greatly accelerates the rate at which they generate semen. It isn't at all uncommon to see them produce more than ten times the usual amount, and they'll do it every few hours." Natalie explained. "That's one of the reasons we milk them so often. If we don't, they make so much that semen will literally start leaking out of them after five or six hours. Leakage means waste, and waste is inefficient."

"Is the injection safe?" Holly asked, after a moment of consideration.

"More or less. The semen they produce under the influence of the injection is identical to the semen they would normally produce, there's just a lot more of it. There are other side effects, but they aren't particularly important. We'll talk about them later." Natalie replied.

"For now, why don't you start with this guy here, next to the one I just milked. After you're done with him, do the one behind him. These fellows will usually pop off more quickly if they get to watch the one in front of them be milked first. It saves a little time." Natalie instructed.

"O-okay." said Holly, peering over at her assigned male a little unsurely.

"Don't worry, you'll be fine. They're always quick to come at the beginning of a shift, as they've had all off shift to build up a big load." Natalie reassured, then hooked her thumb over her shoulder. "I'll continue down this column."
next

---

-->